《Spear Of Retribution》


 Chapter 1 - Lance

    Geraldine, a name that symbolizes the ruler of Spear. A name that is regarded highly and was only given to a daughter that has divine power.


    In the land that mana is the most influential thing that could either bring you up or pull you down. The struggle for power that leads people to its death bed rises every day.


    On the 6th of June, year 310. On the night of the full moon, a woman has given birth to a healthy girl after two miscarriages, they celebrated with joy as they finally have a daughter but the celebration ended quickly as the woman finally takes her last breath.


    A name Geraldine that was meant to be divine ended up to be dreadful.


    The girl grows up in a cold environment where her own father didn''t acknowledge her and her two older brothers treated her like an ant that they could easily step on.


    That girl whose name is Geraldine lives all her life wanting attention from her family, a thirst for acknowledgment has driven her to the end.


    She shows great skills in swordsmanship and even puts the knights in shame but was only look down on because of her lack of mana and the norm of the land that women are not supposed to wield a sword as it''s a man''s thing.


    A woman is supposed to have strong mana to bring honor to her family and also a tool to find a good husband to marry.


    In the case of Geraldine Gauthier, a daughter of a Duke was hated by many as she tainted the sacred name Geraldine and was marked as the Vulture Geraldine which means Death as she''s the one who ended her mother''s life, the Duchess.


    When Geraldine has grown into a full woman, the Emperor of the land saw her skills as a gift from heaven and ask her to be by his side as his weapon for war. She who yearns for attention accepted the Emperor''s request without knowing what could happen to her.


    She thought that she will become a full pledge knight that protects the Emperor and bring honor to her family and she would finally have the attention of her father and brothers.


    As the saying goes, the more you shine, the faster you burn.


    Geraldine Gauthier was taken to a secluded tower where the elementals perform experiments on her body in an attempt to literally make her into a spear.


    "She''s the only one who''s still alive after all this process."


    "She''s really a blessing from heaven."


    "Lady Geraldine, you will surely bring greatness to our land."


    These words echoed in her ears as she laid on the cold hard floor with wounds all over her body. Her breathing becomes rigid every day as they perform different spells on her until one day her left arm slowly turned into silver.


    "What the heck!" She screamed in panic and tried to move away but the chains on her wrist prevented her. Tears streamed down her face as the most unbearable pain erupted throughout her body.


    As time goes by, Geraldine''s scream of pain echoed in the hollow tower until one day it stopped.


    When she opened her eyes, she no longer has her physical body but only her consciousness remained. She saw a silver spear with a red oval zircon in the middle of the room placed on a table.


    She tried to speak but no words went out of her mouth. Later that day, the Emperor of the land arrived with a grin on his face. He grabs the spear with his big hands and caresses its sharp edges. Geraldine could feel his touch into her body and it makes her sick.


    "What a lovely spear... my human spear," The Emperor swings the spear to test its mobility and could feel a strong power radiating off it.


    "Your Majesty," The head mage step in front of the Emperor and bowed her head, "We have successfully created a human spear that could bring greatness into our land."


    "Ah, my great mage, how intelligent you are," The Emperor showered the elementals involved into the making of the human spear with praises, "Tell me more about this spear?"


    "Your Majesty, this human spear has the ability to increase your skills in swordsmanship and as you can see, this spear is alive and every time you killed a person, it would consume the mana of that person. The more mana it consumes, the stronger it''s wielder, your majesty."


    The head mage explains it to the Emperor which makes him more interested in the human spear.


    "I see, you did a great job," The Emperor grin and swings the spear more as he wanted to get it familiar in his hands, "But I need test subjects to see if what you''re saying is true."


    The Emperor grins at the elementals with evil intent and at the same time, the Emperor raises the spear and cuts the head of the head mage.


    Geraldine''s first kill.


    Screaming for help rings in Geraldine''s ears as she tried to covered it to prevent hearing their cries. Her tears stream down to her cheeks as she can feel each flesh she cuts and the warmth of blood streaming down her skin.


    She wanted to stop the Emperor from killing the elementals even though they give her intense pain. She didn''t want to kill anyone, especially innocent people.


    *They work for you and this is how you repay them?*


    She wanted to tell those words to the Emperor but she can''t do anything and curled up on the cold floor bath in blood. She could feel their mana being absorb into her body.


    The Emperor looks at the red zircon as it glows while absorbing the mana from the elementals he killed, "You will be my weapon of victory. Your new name would be Victoria."


    He grins and walks away from the tower as if nothing happens, later that day, news came out that there''s a fire in the magic tower which led to the mage''s death but Geraldine knows it''s a lie.


    *The Emperor killed them.*


    Emperor Arthur II, a man with great ambition.. He wants to expand his land and make the Empire the biggest and the greatest Empire in the world and this starts with the creation of the human spear.

 Chapter 2 - Tache

    The Empire of Rakkaegia is one of the largest Empires of the land, it has all the riches it needs but there is one thing it lacks, mana.


    The population of the Rakkaegia Empire consists of mostly males with a ratio of 10:5 which means that the women are only half of the men''s population which destroys the balance of nature.


    Males are skilled in swordsmanship and only contain a bit of mana which is only suitable to enhance their swordsmanship skills and physical energy while the females have abundant mana that they could do impossible things but each female has different abilities.


    There are light, fire, water, earth and air, and other abilities that branch out from the main five elements but there is a taboo element which everyone wanted to disappear, it''s the black element.


    Geraldine Gauthier is a light user and she''s focused on the healing element which is not popular in the Empire as they have healing items that they can use in case they are hurt or wounded. In short, the healing element is useless.


    Both of her brothers are skilled in swordsmanship and hailed as a genius in the Rakkaegia Empire which leaves her in the dark. Being useless and unloved, Geraldine spent most of her young days inside her room and read a book about history, magic, and swordsmanship. She rarely came out and when she does, it''s because her brothers or father are outside and she did her best to gain their attention but in front of their eyes, she''s just an ant.


    She didn''t have friends to associate with as nobody wants to befriend a killer. The other children of the nobles despised her more. They would talk behind her back that she''s the killer of the Duchess and the black sheep on the Gauthier family.


    A stain.


    This is the reason why Geraldine choose to accept the Emperor''s request without knowing what could happen to her. All she had in mind is gaining the attention of her family and bringing them honor and nothing else matter.


    For one thousand years, she lived her life as a human spear. She was abused by all of the Emperors who inherit her. Using her to kill people, slicing their flesh as the spear bath in hot blood. The Emperors who inherit the spear used it to make the Empire number one in the world as they concurred the neighboring lands with unreachable riches and glory, nothing can stop the Rakkaegia Empire.


    For those long years, Geraldine saw the development and prosperity in the Empire and its people. Showing their happy faces each time the knights and soldiers came back victorious from the war but it''s the opposite for Geraldine.


    She would spend most of her days crying and telling the Emperor to stop killing but sadly, no one can hear her. She was alone in the world of blood and war, the Emperors that used her didn''t give her a tiny piece of respect even though they knew that the spear they used is alive. All they can think of is increasing the mana being absorb in the spear.


    After every blood bath, they would clean the spear and leave her in an empty room, all alone. She would cry for days and wished that she was dead as living being a human spear is like a curse, you can''t escape.


    Until such time, she grows numb. Numb from all the cries for help, the pain and blood is nothing to her now as she was getting used to it but there is still a sting left in her heart that she''s trying to suppress.


    Arthur II trained knights and soldiers to strengthen the military base.


    Arthur III, the first Emperor to attack the neighboring kingdom.


    Adrian IV resolved the crisis in the war.


    Andrew stabilized the Empire.


    Anton V help the Empire prosper.


    Albert II unified the continents.


    The rest of the Emperors maintained what their ancestors achieved and continued the Rakkaegia Empire from soaring high while Geraldine is drowning.


    *I didn''t want to kill them all.*


    *Does every Emperor takes pleasure from killing?*


    *Hell is a much better place than this.*


    Each time the Emperors achieved something for the Empire using Victoria, the people would shower them with praises generation after generation.


    Geraldine died generation after generation.


    On the night, after the 10th Emperor who inherit her came back from another bloody war.


    Geraldine''s consciousness sits on the cold floor as she watches the stars from the huge window.


    *I envy them, living so freely.*


    She reaches her hands up to draw some shapes from the stars as entertainment in her lonely painful world when a single tear escaped her eyes. All the memories that happened within one thousand years came back to her like a storm.


    She tried to suppress it, trying so hard to prevent the memories from entering her mind but her struggles are pointless.


    All she can do is sit in the corner and cry alone as no one could hear her. She was used to doing it but this time, she had enough. Enough of her current life, her sufferings, she wanted to end it all.


    Geraldine wipes her teary eyes and kneeled down with her hands clasped together, eyes tightly shut as she prays.


    *Oh, almighty one, this life is so terrible, miserable, and painful. Words can''t describe what I''m feeling each time they used me.... abuse me!*


    *I wanted to escape this place. I don''t want to live here anymore, I want to be free from being a prisoner in the hands of the Emperors.*


    *but first... before I achieve that life....*


    *I want to take my revenge on this Empire.*


    *If you really exist almighty one, give me another chance to live my life.*


    *I am not just a spear that they can use freely and do inhuman things.*


    *Give me a chance to punish those who are corrupting while using your name and power.*


    *Almighty one, please.... let me live as a human once again.*

 Chapter 3 - Ete

    The chirping of the birds and the heat of the sun awoken Geraldine from sleep. Her body is aching as if she''s been tossed multiple times before landing on hard flooring.


    "Ah!" She grasps for air while flinging her arms upward to stop something that prevented her from breathing.


    After a couple of seconds, she finally calms down and her breathing became normal. Multiple beads of sweat formed on her forehead as she sits up on her fluffy bed.


    The first thing she saw is her legs covered with her pink satin nightgown. Geraldine wiggled her toes and brought up her hands into her line of vision to see soft and delicate small hands.


    Tears of joy flow on her pinkish cheeks, she can''t believe that her prayers have been answered.


    *I''m alive and breathing and living in my original body!*


    "I''m alive... I''m human," Her voice cracks but it didn''t stop her from saying her first words after 1000 years of being a spear.


    She hurriedly crawls from the bed towards the full body mirror at the side but when she takes her first step, she instantly falls to her knees as she wasn''t able to hold her weight for a while.


    "Ouch!" She rubs her knees and stays in the same position for a couple of minutes. When she felt her energy coming back, she tried to stand up and this time she can fully straighten her knees but it''s still wobbling but it didn''t stop her from reaching to the mirror even if it takes physical effort.


    Skin as pale as snow, eyes as red as blood. These are Geraldine''s main features aside from her pointy nose and pinkish cheeks and lips but what catches the eyes most is her hair, curly waves layered hair in vanilla color. An extremely rare type of hair color as most people in the Empire consist of dark colors, such as black, brown, dark blue, dark red, etc.


    "I thought it was just a dream but here I am in my original body..." She couldn''t help but feel extremely happy but that moment stops when a surge of feeling came in.


    *Revenge*


    This is what Geraldine wants in the first place when she prays to become human again. To go back to the world she yearns for but she was not the same naive girl from before, she''s now a woman who lived for more than 1000 years inside the body of a girl.


    Geraldine touches her reflection in the mirror, she was young and small. A symbol of being helpless with no power to fight against those who are strong and older than her.


    "I''m back... I''ve come back."


    Geraldine, a woman who had lost everything, a person who lived most of her life being a spear and help the Empire to prosperity. Being the greatest and the richest Empire all over the land, nobody felt guilty that her life is ruined because of the selfish and proud Emperors who treated her like trash.


    "No one.... should be proud to be an Imperial citizen!"


    "I will destroy this Empire..."


    "I will destroy it all!"


    After pouring out her hate, she calmed herself down and decided to start her day. She never bothered to call the servants to help her out as they are as vile as her family, treating her like nothing but act as they cared for her.


    Geraldine planned to venture outside and started to work towards her goal but first, she needed to know what year she went back this time.


    Wearing a soft ruffled yellow dress embroidered with small white lilies and a white ribbon on the top, she opened the door and the smell of summer hit her nose. The warm weather makes everything lively, the flowers dance in the soft breeze as they bath in sunlight.


    Geraldine missed the feeling of being outside in warm weather as she''s used to the cold temperature when she was a spear. Before when she was still a naive girl, she always hated the summer season and the reason is that her mother died during that season. So, she never goes out during summer but it changes today.


    Walking in the corridors, she can''t help but smile. Geraldine still couldn''t believe she was back in the past.


    "Is that Lady Geraldine!?" Shock voices of the servants could be heard but Geraldine paid no attention and went towards them with a serious face.


    "What year is it today?" She asked in a calm tone.


    "Lady, it''s 324th Imperial Year," Both maids bowed their heads towards Geraldine. They were shocked to see their Lady came out during summer but what they find most surprising is the heavy intimidating atmosphere surrounding Geraldine that they can''t simply ignore. She was more like a woman than a child of her age which is completely different from her usual self.


    Geraldine nod her head a little and was about to walk away.


    "My lady, the Duke will be arriving soon," The maid notified her as they thought Geraldine would go back to her room to avoid the Duke.


    Geraldine looked at the maid''s face and tilted her head to the side, "I won''t go back to my room," after she said those words, she turned and went the other way towards the garden.


    *I''ve come back exactly 1000 years into the past. The year 324, when I was 14 years old.*


    In those past 1000 years of her being a spear, she learned great knowledge from the Emperors and even some secrets that they wanted to keep away from the public. One of those secrets is about the Black element, a taboo element that the Royal government wanted to avoid and hide at all cost, not because it''s bad to use or something but it''s too powerful and if it wields correctly it could be used against them so easily.


    *A worthy element.*


    Geraldine had taken interest in the black element when she first knows about it. She finds it very astonishing and could be used as a mighty weapon against the Empire.


    Arriving at the garden, she went to the greenhouse where a rare type of plants are displayed, and at the very end are bookshelves that contain books about plants and insects knowledge.

 Chapter 4 - Forte

    Paru-paru, an extremely rare type of butterfly that could only be found in very cold temperature areas. Most preferably at the top of the mountains where the snow is pouring non-stop.


    When Geraldine was still a spear, she saw a document regarding those poisonous butterflies which could be used as a killing machine but in an attempt to do it is risky.


    Several people attempted to get it but failed and they die uselessly. It''s because, to obtain the Paru-paru, you need to have a strong poison running through your veins to attract them.


    Poison intake is a very dangerous thing to do. Many nobles hired peasants who are clueless and blinded them with gold coins as payment for their services. They were forced to feed poison every day and increased the dosage every month but not a single person survived after 3 days of poison intake. The longest one lasted a weak but died afterward.


    These poisonous butterfly eggs are hard to obtain but hatching and training them is extremely exhausting and dangerous to a normal person. No person in history was able to hatch nor train them and Geraldine wanted to be the first one on the list.


    Walking over to the bookshelves, she picks a book about poisonous plants. She planned to create her own poison rather than buy it on the black market. After all, she wanted to stay lowkey and be seen as a girl with no ulterior motive. It won''t be hard for her as she''s always been disregarded and treated as nothing of importance.


    Blowing the dust away from the book, Geraldine placed it on the table and open the old pages. It''s clearly visible that no one takes interest in plants in her family and the gardener and servants didn''t even bother to wipe the dust and webs away from the books, they didn''t know that these books are more important than their lives. Flipping the pages, she was looking for a certain plant as her first plant to work.


    Rambootan, a fruit in red color with spikes on its outer shell that serves as a protective layer. The inside of it is a soft white flesh that contains a large seed in the middle. They say that the flesh inside is sweet but poisonous, a very good trap to those who get tempted to eat it.


    "This plant is a good start, after all, nobody knows how poisonous this Rambootan, yet," A smile played on her lips as she grabs a piece of paper and pen to take down notes about the location and on how to grow the plant.


    In the current year, Rambootan is still considered as a fruit for those travelers who are hungry along the way. Its poison is a slow penetrating one and the person who ate this fruit will feel the effects after a month and if left untreated, that person will likely die.


    Closing the book, Geraldine inhaled the fragrance of the fresh plants surrounding her, with kind eyes, she pitied them.


    "You poor thing, relying on humans to survive, how awful it might feel," Geraldine touched the leaf of a flowering plant in front of her, "You are supposed to be free and could live on your own but the humans decided to take you away from your home with force because they find you pretty and valuable. Then they put you in these cages and wait for your masters to feed you with water."


    Geraldine couldn''t help but compare herself to the plants, she forced herself to achieve the final level at the thought that maybe her family could finally accept her. When she came to the spotlight, the Emperor takes a liking to her and offered her to be by his side. After she knows what that offer really means, she begs the Emperor to set her free and go back to her family but she was forced to become a spear. Patiently waiting for the servants to feed her to live for another day.


    Geraldine chuckled at the past memories. Unlike before, she would brawl her eyes at these thoughts but now, it was nothing to her but only a painful lesson to teach her how to be strong.


    Closing the book, she carried it with her as she went out of the greenhouse. As usual, the garden is empty with no humans in sight. She slowly walked towards her room, feeling the soft breeze against her skin.


    *I am strong!*


    These words struck like lightning in her mind, she could feel the surge of greater mana inside her, almost choked her by its enormous amount. Geraldine didn''t know why the mana she accumulated for 1,000 years is still alive and breathing inside her body. She thought that it would vanish because she goes back to her old body with no power or strength.


    *I can feel it, the mana of the thousands'' people died upon my spear harmonized and fused with my soul.*


    *I could not escape this burden but I must live through it.*


    Geraldine could feel the heavy weight on her chest, making it difficult for her to breathe. Falling on the soft grass, she punched her chest in an attempt to breathe steadily. Flashbacks of her previous memories rush through her eyes like a film, reminding her of the painful years she suffered and this strengthens her goal more.


    A smirk danced upon her pink lips.


    Now, realized that she was able to recognize her weaknesses and strengths, she would use her powers to her advantage. After all, nobody could stop her now, she must act wisely and use her powers properly but she still needs to be wary of her possible enemies.


    "Since I''m only 14 years old now, I''ll be patient and wait for the perfect time to strike my plan. I''ll do this one step at a time and if it''s already complete... I''ll show the Empire my hatred, I''ll let them feel my suffering for the last 1,000 years of my life.. I''ll spare no one including my family."

 Chapter 5 - Servantes

    A group of maids gathered in Geraldine''s room as they waited for her to arrived. They got an announcement that the daughter of the Duke wishes to summon them without stating the reason.


    They were all anxious as it''s the first time their lady has done something out of ordinary.


    "I wonder why the lady called for us?"


    "I don''t know but I''m scared."


    "She''s just a child don''t be nervous."


    The murmurs of the servants filled the room as Geraldine entered the room with a small smile on her lips, a smile that she always wears.


    "Lady," The servants greet Geraldine with unison as soon as she arrives with the family butler Jerome by her side.


    The strong aura radiating from Geraldine makes them trembled but at the same time, confused. They were thinking that yesterday, the lady is still naive and weak but today she completely transformed into a different person.


    "I know you''re all wondering why I summoned you all here," Geraldine''s eyes looked at each of the servants'' bowed heads, trying to see their facial expressions. "But maybe all of you noticed the reason why....... or not?"


    The servants remained silent so Geraldine has no choice but to speak.


    "I guess I''m the only one who remembered... then I have no choice but to list them all so that it might refresh all your memories," She smiled and raised her hand as she counts in her fingers.


    "One, when I was a little child, a servant poured hot tea on me and pretended like it was just an accident and it happened not once but thrice."


    "Two, someone put cockroaches in my closet which resulted in the awful smell of my clothes from their feces."


    "Three, a dead rat was found in my pillow when I was about to sleep and worms are coming out of its body."


    "Fourth, you put cockroach feces on my chocolate drink in a disguise as toppings."


    "Fifth, when it was my birthday party, someone purposely loosens and rips my clothes, embarrassing me towards the guests."


    After Geraldine said those words, all the maids kneel on the floor as they beg for mercy.


    "Please forgive us milady, it won''t happen again. Please forgive us!!!"


    With a bright smile, Geraldine giggled and look at them with pity, thinking that if she were the old Geraldine, she would still have no courage to stand up for herself.


    "Forgiveness has nothing to do with absolving a criminal of his crime." Geraldine''s smile faded on her lips as her red eyes look down at them.


    "You........ are all fired!"


    ----


    Geraldine planned every step of her revenge for a week and uses her memories as the basis to do things correctly. She had planned to ask her father to send her to the province to further practice her light magic and learn medicine as her reason but it wasn''t the exact reason.


    Her father rarely went home and her two brothers are in a boarding school. She was always alone in the mansion but it didn''t bother her a bit, instead, she''s being thankful that nobody would interrupt her time.


    Packing her stuff in the luggage, she prepared everything so she won''t forget even a single thing. She planned to leave once her father approves of her request.


    After a day, news reached to her ears that her father will be back in the afternoon. Dressing in a baby pink gown with white lace at the ends, Geraldine waited for her father to arrive at the entrance because this is the only time they could meet. She was forbidden to approach and dine with him. Geraldine was completely isolated by her own family, when she was young, she would brawl her eyes with tears when they would ignore her but now, she didn''t mind it.


    Victor Gauthier, Duke of the North, a trusted knight of the Emperor who once saved his life in war. When the war ended, the Emperor rewarded him the title of Duke as a gift for his loyalty.


    A commoner becoming a noble. It was looked down on by the other nobles and tried to harass the Emperor to change his decision but fail. They can''t go against Victor because they''re scared of his intelligence and power that he holds and at the same time, the Gauthier family becomes a powerhouse.


    Standing at the entrance, Duke Victor Gauthier walked with dominance and poise and his eyes remain cold as ice. Looking at his daughter, his facial expression change into disgust.


    "Father, how are you?" Geraldine greeted him only for formality but Duke Victor ignored her and passed by the door. She followed him from behind to accomplish what she came for.


    "Father, I have a request to make, could you please spare me a minute." Geraldine''s firm voice stopped Duke Gauthier on his track, he thought that she would beg for his attention again.


    "Father, I decided to go to Bagyoo to cultivate my light magic and learn medicine for four years," She said in a soft voice, she knows her father felt joy hearing she''ll be gone for years.


    "Do whatever you like, you can stay there as long as you want. I''ll send your monthly allowance to your maid," Duke Gauthier felt satisfied by the request of his daughter as he no longer sees her in his house.


    "Father, I would like to go alone and as for my allowance, I only need a little to live by, besides I don''t want people there to know that I''m the daughter of Duke Gauthier. I don''t want to trouble father any longer with my request," Geraldine bowed her head as she waited for his answer.


    "Do whatever you like," Duke Victor Gauthier walked away from her and went to his study room.


    Geraldine smiled and curtsied. She looks at his father''s back as he went away, it made her wonder what life would she had if only her mother didn''t die giving birth to her.


    *Will they love and give attention to me then?*

 Chapter 6 - Trimer

    The carriage rattled as they wheeled on the rocky road. Geraldine took a peek in the window to see the vibrant scenery in front of her.


    "Bagyoo town is really peaceful," She opened the window to inhale the fresh scent of grass but her eyes are fixed at the tall mountains ahead where the snow is falling non-stop.


    As they get nearer to the town, Geraldine changed her carriage into the normal one and sent back her father''s carriage so that people would think that she''s just a normal girl who wished to live secludedly.


    Upon arriving, she immediately searched for a house to buy that is farthest away from the rest of the other houses. Geraldine didn''t want to talk to the neighbors as they would only pry for her life, asking why a 14-year-old girl is living alone or where are her parents. She didn''t want to trouble herself making up stories to cover her status.


    A house that has two rooms with a kitchen and living room situated in the middle of the forest is the perfect house for Geraldine. She immediately purchased it no matter what the cost.


    Settling in, she didn''t waste any time and arranged all her stuff and list down the things she needed to buy. Geraldine was in a hurry not because she needed to get the poisonous butterfly eggs but to find someone. Someone who would be her own weapon to destroy the Empire.


    16th Prince Alexjin Du''Bellay, was taken to the palace at the age of 18. He was born in Bagyoo town and live his life as a commoner but the Emperor forced him to live in the palace after his mother died a day before he turned 18. Alexjin kept himself lowkey and didn''t stand out much but that change when he died of old age, servants found his notes about how to progress the Empire and the uses of the black element and that includes the poisonous butterflies. The new Emperor at that time was amazed by his intelligence and soon he was held as a genius and they created a statue of him in every school. The people who once looked down at him regretted that they didn''t find out sooner.


    Currently, Alexjin is only 15 years old, a year older than Geraldine. In the past, he was sold as a servant to a noble family. He was known to be very loyal and obedient.


    Walking towards the market, Geraldine went to take a walk for a while to familiarize the place and the faces of the people and also to see if she could take a glimpse of Alexjin.


    After an hour, she gave up and decided to search for him next time and prioritize getting the poisonous butterfly eggs first. Buying all the necessities she needs for a week, she was about to go home when she saw a man arguing about the slave price.


    Interested, Geraldine stride towards the crowd and pushed herself in front to see five people kneeling with chains on their neck connecting to their wrist and they look so battered that you can no longer distinguish their facial features.


    Geraldine was about to go when her eyes caught a glimpse of a boy with silver hair and bright blue eyes that looks so lifeless. The boy is so thin that you could see his bones and no bulk of muscles to be seen.


    Even though his face is swelling and there are bruises and wounds, Geraldine was confident that it was Alexjin and she won''t let him go so easily.


    "5 gold for that boy," Geraldine pointed her index finger towards ALexjin. The man in his 60''s whose breath smelled like there''s a rat died in there, walked towards her and gives her a curious look.


    "You want that boy? He''s so weak and barely does any labor work," He laughed and spit his saliva towards Alexjin.


    "I bid 6 gold for that boy too," A fat woman whose face covered with thick make-up stepped forward and eyed Alexjin like she was about to eat him.


    "Another bidder, this boy gonna give me wealth ey," The old man laughed and spit again which disgusts Geraldine more.


    "8 gold coins," Geraldine bid again, she won''t let an old clown get a hand towards Alexjin, her weapon.


    "9 gold coins," The woman snickered at her, trying to show her wealth.


    "12 gold coins."


    "13 gold coins."


    "15 gold coins."


    "20 gold coins."


    Geraldine is now pissed at the woman, she faces her with a tight smile, "I see madam is interested in the boy, may I know the reason why?"


    "Hmph, why would I reply to a peasant like you. This boy is handsome I would like him to be one of my toys," She laughed maniacally as she fanned her face, trying to hide her fat chin.


    Geraldine looked at the woman from top to toe and observed that the woman indeed has the money but not enough to spend more gold only for a slave. She looks at the old man and smiled.


    "200 gold coins for the silvered hair boy," When Geraldine said her amount, the crowd gasp. 200 gold is a high amount of money that could feed a poor family of 5 in a month. Paying a large amount only for a slave is ridiculous to others but not to Geraldine, for her, that 200 gold is worth it.


    The fat woman looked at Geraldine as if she was crazy but she didn''t want a mere little girl to get ahead of her, with her pride as one of the rich families in Bagyoo town, she would not back down so easily.


    "250 gold coins!" A smirked laced on the woman''s face, thinking that Geraldine would back away from the high price.


    "300 gold coins," Keeping her calm, Geraldine looks at the woman who''s sweating terribly as if she was drenched in the rain.


    "You little b*tch!" The woman was trembling, her face showing worry about the high price but her pride is still intact as she didn''t want to be seen as poor by the people surrounding her.

 Chapter 7 - Apprenti

    "1,000 gold coins!" The fat woman with terrible make-up laughed maniacally, she planned to set a high amount of gold and when Geraldine would bid again, she would back down from the bidding.


    Geraldine already knows how the events would end up, with an innocent smile, she bowed her head a little, "I guess I should give up now, madam here is desperate for that slave, I don''t want to be in her way," She said and decided to walk away from the crowd but the woman stopped her.


    "Where are you going? Why did you stop bidding? Don''t you want this slave?" Multiple questions are bombarded with Geraldine. The woman didn''t expect that her plan would backfire to her.


    "Madam, as I''ve said, I would not interfere anymore if you really wanted that slave besides I can get another slave with a low price." She removes the fat woman''s hand on her dress.


    Upon hearing these words, the woman with terrible makeup falls to the ground as her knees weakened from shock and whispered, "M-my hu-husband wo-would ki-kill me."


    "Slave number 5 is sold for 1,000 gold to that woman over there!" The old greasy man yelled happily as he thought of getting his hands full of gold coins.


    "NO! w-wait..." The woman stands up and dusts away her gown, "I''m no longer interested in that slave hence I won''t pay 1,000 gold coins for a mere battered slave. If you give me a decent one maybe I''ll buy it for that same amount but I see here that you''ve only had dirty once, I shall go...hmp!" The woman hastily leaves the scene as the seller tried to chase her.


    *Even in the end, she would still keep her pride rather than being honest.*


    Now that the bidder escaped, the slave price for Alexjin went back to the start. Geraldine went to the seller who''s clearly pissed off, "10 gold for that slave, no more, no less."


    The seller didn''t have a choice but to sell Alexjin to her with only 10 gold coins worth. Taking off the metal chains, it was replaced with a rope tied in his wrist to prevent him from escaping.


    Geraldine looked at him and smiled, "I guess you are mine now."


    Innocent bright blue eyes looked back at her but she could see the hint of power behind those eyes.


    She pulled him with her as they went back home silently, as they entered the forest, Geraldine faces him, "Since we''ll be living together, may I know your name?"


    "Alexjin," He looked down as he said his name, ashamed of his state while facing a young lady.


    Geraldine takes out her knife which startled Alexjin at first, she cuts down the rope and extends her hand in front of him, "I''m Geraldine, I''ll be your master starting today so let''s have a trustworthy relationship Alexjin."


    Alexjin was taken back by her words, he thought that she would beat him down as soon as she bought him just like his past owners. He was touched as it''s the first time someone treated him like a human being.


    He wiped his dirty hands in his pants and slowly hold Geraldine''s hand as they both shake hands and from that day on, Alexjin dedicated himself to serve Geraldine with all his life until he dies.


    "Now, let''s get you cleaned up!"


    Both of them went to her house and Geraldine prepared a bath for him and gives him male clothes that she prepared beforehand.


    After a day, Geraldine let Alexjin do some task to observed his strength and skills, she remembered that the seller said that he''s useless.


    From cooking, cleaning the house, chopping firewood to gardening, Alexjin was able to do it well without mistake. Now, Geraldine was doubting the seller''s words, or perhaps Alexjin was hiding his skills from his past owners.


    At lunchtime, Alexjin prepared a mushroom soup and buttered toasted bread as requested by Geraldine. He was about to leave after he prepared the food but she held him back.


    "Why is there only a single plate here?" She asked, noticing that Alexjin''s plate is missing.


    "I''ll be eating on the kitchen floor, that''s where servants are supposed to eat," Alexjin said as if it was normal but Geraldine shook her head ''no.''


    "Did you forgot what I said yesterday? I am your master, not your owner, so it means that you are not my servant but an apprentice of mine, do you understand?" Geraldine said in a firm voice, making sure that it would mark on Alexjin''s memory.


    "Apprentice... master! Thank you!" Alexjin went down to his knees and hold Geraldine''s hand as he cried a lot.


    "Oh my~" She patted his head multiple times to calm him down, "Go and place your plate here on the table, starting today, we''ll be eating together."


    ----


    Two weeks have passed, Alexjin is now used to the new routine given by Geraldine and he''s no longer uncomfortable towards the affection given by her. He also regained back his muscle mass and started to increase his strength and his wounds are also healed, thanks to the healing magic of his master.


    "Alexjin, come here for a minute," Geraldine called out for him. He rushed inside while wiping away his sweat from chopping more firewood.


    She gives him two small pouches that contain silver and gold coins, "Go to the market and buy food for us that could last in a week, use the one that contains silver coins. As for the other pouch, it will be your starting salary, you''ll receive your monthly salary every 5th of the month."


    Upon hearing those words, Alexjin couldn''t help but shred another batch of tears, "Thank you, master!"


    He rushed outside to get a big basket and instantly went to the market. Geraldine also picked her black cloak and went outside.. After all, she didn''t give him the starting salary for his work but she gives it to him to see his mother and their living situation.

 Chapter 8 - Mere

    Alexjin, wearing a brown long sleeve shirt and pants with a big basket in his hand, walked towards the market and finds stores that sell fresh fruits, bread, meat, and other necessities listed on the piece of paper that Geraldine gives to him.


    Then he went to the wine store and bought two bottles of fine wine and asked the seller if he could leave the stuff that he bought as he had something to take care of.


    After the seller agreed, he went back to the market and buy another batch of food using his starting salary. Alexjin planned to buy his mother food supplies with all the money he has. Then he saw a beautiful simple yellow dress displayed at the shop, counting the money he had on hand, he knows he can''t afford it just yet.


    A surge of encouragement overwhelmed Alexjin as he dreamed of his mother wearing a fancy dress and giving her a good life, that they would no longer starve for days with only grass as their source of food. Running on the damp road towards his house, he could feel his heart beating in excitement.


    Geraldine trailed him from the shadows, careful enough for him not to see her. She could see the love in his eyes for his mother, she remembered in the past that Alexjin loved his mother so much that he followed the last will she gave to him. Geraldine suspects that it is the reason why Alexjin decided to stay lowkey and away from the spotlight even though he has the knowledge so great that he can become the next Emperor.


    The damp road becomes a wet ground even though the sun is bursting its magnificent heat. An alley came into sight where tiny houses were built in a wood stack in columns like sandwiches. A strong odor hits Geraldine''s nose enough to make her puke. Dirt and feces of animals are scattered on the ground and nobody cares about it as if they were used to it.


    She also saw many people suffering from hunger and diseases. Children are running with no clothes or shoes on and their stomach is so big but their extremities are so tiny with no muscle mass.


    Geraldine was horrified from the sight, she never thought that such a place still exists in the small town of Bagyoo. Still trailing behind Alexjin, he arrived at a small wooden hut that looks like with a simple kick, it would clearly collapse.


    Alexjin entered the hut while Geraldine stayed in the shadows while looking at the small window where her fragile and malnourished mother laid on the floor in a straw bed.


    "Mother!" Alexjin with a wide smile lovingly greeted his mother, "I missed you so much, I''m sorry it takes too long for me to came back."


    "My son," With weak hands, she touched his son''s cheeks and slowly rubbed it, "I see you''re doing well with your new owner."


    "Yes mother, my owner-- I mean... my new master treated me so well and she wants me to become her apprentice rather than a servant. She also gives me a starting salary to buy whatever I want. Mother, I can finally give you a good life," Alexjin hugged his fragile mother and show her the food he bought for her.


    "Mother, we won''t starve just like before, also master is a light element user with a specialty in healing. She can clearly help us," Alexjin''s face shows how happy he was that his master chooses him over the other slaves. He put the food he bought on the storage box and peeled an apple for her mother to eat.


    "I am happy that I can finally see that smile of yours after so many years, it''s my fault for your suffering, if only--"


    Alexjin put a piece of apple in her mother''s mouth to stop her from blaming herself.


    "Mother, please don''t blame yourself. How many times I''ve told you that, I''m contented that you''re on my side mother, I wish for nothing but to see your smile and beauty again," He took his mother''s hand and kissed the dorsal part.


    They talked for a while when there''s a knock on the door, both of them looked at each other and wondered who might be their guest. With caution, Alexjin slowly opened the door to reveal a person in a black cloak.


    "Who are you?" Alexjin asked, his body is suddenly in defense mode and covered his mother with his body.


    The person slowly raised her hand to take off the hood of the cloak to reveal a young lady with a soft smile on her face.


    "I wonder where my apprentice went but he was just on his mother''s side."


    "Master!" Alexjin bowed his head in relief but at the same time, he was nervous for his master to see his current living situation.


    "May I enter?" She asked softly and Alexjin nodded his head and give space for her while dusting the floor with his bare hands and gives her a stool to sit but she refused and sits on the floor instead. Alexjin and his mother were surprised at how humble she was for sitting on the dirty floor. They know that the young lady came from a wealthy family based on her aura and composure but most wealthy people are arrogant and treated the poor like sh*t, so they''re doubting.


    "Master, you should not sit on the floor, your dress might get dirty," Alexjin was worried about staining his master dress caused by his own home.


    "A stain on the dress can be washed Alexjin, you don''t need to worry about it," She smiled and ruffled his hair. Then her attention went back to his mother whose staring at her.


    "Madam, I''m Geraldine, the master of your son," She introduced herself and gives a soft smile to the mother.


    "I''m Aurelie, just Aurelie. My last name is not relevant anymore," She gives a small laughed at her words.


    "It''s fine madam, I don''t like to share my last name as well, it carries too much burden."

 Chapter 9 - Guerir

    Aurelie Houde, the daughter of the Marquess in the South which is the rank below of the Duke. She was a fire magic user and held as one of the most powerful in the Empire. It is also one of the reasons why the Emperor took an interest in her and made her one of his many concubines.


    She was adored and beloved by many because of her character as a soft-hearted person. She was perfect until one day, she takes interest in the black element as she sees it as an interesting thing to study in her past-time.


    With the competitions inside the palace walls, the other concubines spy on her and when they know that she''s studying black element, they immediately reported it to the Emperor.


    She was exiled from the palace and even her family abandoned her. Using the remaining money that she saved, she went to the farthest town in the Empire and that''s how she ended up in Bagyoo town located in the East of Rakkaegia. Doing odd jobs was very tough for her as she''s not used to working and earning money, especially adjusting her budget and her mind towards buying expensive things.


    Most of her salary, she saved for the future of her child, Alexjin, who is growing healthy in her stomach. At that time, nobody knows that she''s pregnant with the Emperor''s child not until Alexjin was about to turn 18 years old.


    Also, after the death of Alexjin, Aurelie was cursed by the nobles for hiding her son against them, giving him no confidence to set himself in the spotlight. To make it more worst, her family write a disownment letter to completely cut her off in their family list as she was labeled as a stain.


    *"A stain... She was the same as me."*


    Geraldine was spacing out while thinking about the past of Aurelie as she looks into her blue eyes that Alexjin inherited.


    "Master?" Alexjin poked her in the shoulder, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    "Oh! I apologize, I was thinking of something... anyways, I would ask Madam something," Geraldine tapped her cheeks lightly to bring back her focus.


    "Please, you can just call me Aurelie, I would really appreciate it," Aurelie smiled and tried to sit down but struggled so much due to lack of energy. Alexjin helped her and gives her a lot of apple slices to eat.


    "I would like to ask if you''re willing to stay with us at my home," They were shocked upon hearing Geraldine''s words as no master would like it if a family member of a mere servant would stay with them.


    "I don''t understand, I would be a burden to you milady," Aurelie looked down and tried to hide her boney hands, feeling ashamed to herself.


    "No, please don''t think like that, it would be a burden if my apprentice here would sneak off from time to time to see you here and he can''t focus on his work if he keeps worrying about you, so it''s better if you can come with us, my house currently has two rooms but we can build another room next to it," Geraldine hold her hands and pressed it slightly, "I insist."


    Aurelie couldn''t believe what Geraldine said to her, it takes time before her words sank into her brain as she burst into tears, "Thank you, thank you very much, if there''s something I could do to repay you, I''ll do it wholeheartedly."


    "Sure but right now I don''t have something in mind so let''s focus on getting you in your new home," Geraldine hugged her with a smile.


    Alexjin yelled in happiness as he immediately went to grab their stuff and started packing carefully.


    "I see that your body is weak, I''ll cast you a healing spell although I''m not quite skilled, somehow it''s still effective," Both women giggled.


    "No, the master is so good that you healed my wound instantly," Alexjin butted in but Geraldine gestured him to keep quiet and go back to work.


    She put both of her hands over Aurelie and chanted her healing spell, "Tae ka, magpagaling kana!" a low bright light appeared on her palms and went towards Aurelie as it slowly increased her strength.


    "Thank you very much milady," Aurelie exclaimed as she could feel the contraction of her leg muscles as she tried to stand up, "I could finally walk!"


    "Aurelie, you can just call me Geraldine besides we''ll be living together soon," She helps Aurelie balanced her body when she wobbled a bit.


    Both women chatted a little while waiting for Alexjin to finish packing their stuff.


    "This is all, I''ll go grab a carriage, I''ll be back soon," Alexjin dashed outside with a wide smile on his face, he didn''t even wait for Geraldine to reply before he went away.


    Geraldine and Aurelie started putting the things outside their home so that they could easily be carried in the carriage. When their neighbors saw that Aurelie can finally walk, they instantly crowded her, asking what type of medicine she takes or where did she find a healer to make her walk again.


    Telling them that it''s Geraldine, the people pleaded with her, asking if she could heal them too and offered their things as payment as they don''t have enough money to pay a doctor or buy expensive medicines in the pharmacy.


    "Oh my~ you don''t need to give me things as payment, I''ll do it for free but first, please line up so we can do this faster," Geraldine gestured them to fall in line and they followed her instructions well which surprised her a bit, she thought that they would complain or someone would cut in line but no one did.


    *They are desperate to seek medication.*


    These thoughts make her feel pity for them. She was given a chair and a table to sit comfortably and she started working on healing them.


    *I should be thankful for all the decades I''ve accumulated a huge amount of mana because if not, I would have died of exhaustion and mana deficiency.*

 Chapter 10 - Embrase

    Alexjin arrived after fifteen minutes to see a long line ahead of him, he thought someone was giving free food for the people to swarm so much. Riding his newly purchases carriage, he went to their house to see Geraldine''s glowing hand heals a sick child and a mother whose crying in happiness.


    "Master?" He called out as soon as he went down from the carriage.


    "Oh my, you''ve arrived, you can start picking up your things and store it in the carriage, we''ll go after I''ve finished healing them all.... and also assist your mother, she needs rest," Geraldine said while fixated in healing the person in front of her.


    "Yes, master!"


    Alexjin started loading their stuff and led his mother inside the carriage even though she wanted to assist his master.


    "Is this your new owner kid? Man, you''re d*mn lucky!" Their neighbor Ricardo patted Alexjin''s back and both of them stared at Geraldine.


    "She healed my wife for free and the rest of the folks living here, if that''s some healer in town, this would cost a high price to pay!" He laughed while patted him again.


    "Indeed, my master is a good person!" He proudly said with his eyes twinkled with pride.


    "Her face is unfamiliar, is she new to town?" Ricardo asked while trying to remember if he has seen her before.


    "Yes, she went to live here to practice her healing skills," Alexjin remembered his master''s reply when he asked if she''s new to this town.


    *"Yes, I went to this town to practice my light element away from the prying eyes at my home."*


    Alexjin thought that he didn''t have much information regarding his master. All he knows is that she came to Bagyoo town to focus on her magic but what got him more curious is that she didn''t want them to know her last name and the fact her name is Geraldine.


    It is known throughout the Empire that the name Geraldine is only given to a daughter in nobility that possessed divine powers but from what he sees, she''s not that powerful after all as Light element especially the healing magic is quite useless in people with nobility but it''s a blessing to the peasants as they no longer need to buy medicine at a high price.


    Knowing his master is named Geraldine, he has a suspension that she''s a noble but who in their right mind would send their daughter far away from their home if she''s a noble. Moreover, some peasants named their daughter Geraldine in hopes that they can use them to marry a man with titles.


    After five hours of Geraldine''s continuous healing, she was able to finish all of those in need. Her body is aching and she felt like her soul left her body.


    "Lady, Thank you very much for your generosity!!!" The people yelled as she was about to leave.


    "You''re all welcome, stay safe!"


    ----


    It''s already six o''clock in the afternoon when they arrived at the house. Geraldine guided Aurelie to the other room next to hers as Alexjin unloaded their stuff and put it in the storage room first.


    "Let me cook dinner Geraldine," Aurelie said as soon as she laid in her bed, her body is still weak even though she was healed.


    "Maybe soon, you can cook for us but now you need to rest and regain your strength back. Alexjin will bring your food after it was done, so please rest for now," Geraldine tucked her in as she snapped her finger, activating the sleeping spell because she knows that Aurelie would still insist to cook.


    Going outside, she saw Alexjin unpacking their food and putting it on the table as he prepared food for dinner.


    "Master, I''ve prepared tea and cookies for you while you wait for dinner," He said as soon as he spotted her, putting it on the table as Geraldine rested her tired b*tt in the chair.


    "Thank you, so what''s for dinner?" She asked as he takes out the ingredients.


    Geraldine smiled as she noticed his face light up indicating that he wants to cook something, "You''ll decide, surprised me."


    After she said her words, Alexjin''s eyes sparkled as he started cooking food with a joyful aura surrounding him.


    "It''s my mother''s favorite, Curried chicken soup, I hope you''ll like it," He placed the bowl that contains the soup in the middle of the table and grabs another bowl for her mother.


    "She''s currently sleeping but you can just wake her up, she needed to eat after all," She said when she sees hesitation in Alexjin''s eyes when he saw her mother sleeping.


    "O-okay."


    ----


    "Alexjin, as we''ll be together for a long time, I hope we''ll get along well," Geraldine said as they both eating at the table.


    "Huh? of course master, I''ll do my best," He said in a happy tone, like a puppy that just got out of his cage.


    Geraldine remained silent as she observed him, "Tomorrow, hire a builder to create another room attached outside the house in this design," She pulled out a paper with the room''s design and gives it to him, "It will be my new room. My current room will be yours after this will be done so that you can stay close to your mother and take care of her."


    "Thank you for your considerations master! I''ll do it first thing tomorrow morning!"


    After their conversation ended, both of them remained silent as they keep eating. Geraldine knows that Alexjin is hiding something that he didn''t want others to know, he''s the same as hers.


    Both of them are hiding secrets.


    Later that night, Geraldine was awoken by the sound coming from outside, her senses are high on alert as she felt a strong killing intent within the area.. She took a peek at her window to see Alexjin dragging an unconscious man by his hair as his eyes are glowing in the middle of the night.

 Chapter 11 - Epee

    "Master, I brought the builder!" Alexjin yelled early in the morning while knocking on the door to notify his presence.


    Aurelie is preparing their breakfast as Geraldine is sipping her tea with a tired face. She didn''t get much sleep last night as the image of Alexjin''s killer face keeps appearing on her mind.


    "Come in."


    The builder in his 50''s entered the room along with another young man with a short height but has muscular built beside him.


    "Good morning Lady, I''m Ricardo Moineau, thank you for yesterday''s healing, my wife is feeling well now," He greeted her with a smile and gives a light bow.


    "Good morning to you too and welcome, I''m glad your wife is doing well," She gestured to them to sit beside her.


    "By the way Lady, this is my eldest son, Ritzmon Moineau, he is a skillful one and also the same age as Alexjin here," He patted his son''s back, feeling proud of him like any father would.


    *Unlike my father, that Duke!*


    "Nice to meet you I''m Geraldine," She gives out her hand as he takes it and planted a kiss on her dorsum.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lady Geraldine," He gives her a shy smiled as he instantly retreated to his father''s side.


    "I''ve seen the design plan and it''s easy to make but there''s something I''m curious about," Ricardo said as he places the outline on the table.


    "As for that, I''ll talk to you about it privately. For now, please enjoy breakfast first before going to work."


    Ritzmon Moineau, eldest son of the poor builder is a close friend of Alexjin, they''ve known each other well as they''ve grown together since a young age. When Alexjin was brought to the palace, he took Ritzmon after a year and made him his butler. He is intelligent and skilled in organizing and attaining one''s information and as an addition, he''s also good at swordsmanship. Unfortunately, he died ahead of Alexjin because he trusts a person who has ill intent towards the 16th Prince.


    After his death, Alexjin didn''t hire another butler as a replacement to his dead friend.


    ----


    "I would like you to create a secret chamber below my room, twice the size of the room above."


    Geraldine and Ricardo are standing outside as they talked privately while looking over to the area where her new room will be built.


    "I understand that part as most clients who hired me to build a secret chamber to store their important things but I''m talking about this," Ricardo points at the right side of the design plan.


    "Ah, that part... I''m actually planning to plant medical herbs to use in my study of medicine," Geraldine smiled as if it''s a common thing but it confuses Ricardo more.


    "Aren''t medicinal plants much better be planted outside where there''s enough sunlight than below the ground?" Ricardo scratches his head as he tried to think of a relevant answer to his own question.


    She chuckled at his confused expression, "You see, bigger rats are strolling outside and once they see something that catches their attention, they will do everything to eat it, do you understand hmm?" Geraldine offered her most innocent smile to show him that there''s nothing to be suspicious about her.


    "Ah, thieves!" Ricardo laughed when he understand what she meant, "Haha, rats... thieves, good one," Ricardo didn''t say anything but was surprised that a young girl like her could say words like that. He was actually amazed at her intelligence but still confused about her plan to build a plantation underground.


    *"I''ll leave it to smart people, after all, that kind of thoughts isn''t compatible with a dumb like me."*


    He chuckled at that thought and the rest of the day is spend planning on the construction and they intended to finish it in a month as Geraldine''s request.


    For the following weeks, the construction continued its progress, Ricardo with his son are working from morning to night and Aurelie diligently cooked their food. As for Geraldine, she was teaching Alexjin how to use a sword to prepare him for the upcoming future.


    "Master, why are you teaching me about using a sword? I can help Ritzmon with the work so that your room will be finished in a week," Alexjin complained as he collapses from exhaustion, they have been practicing for the whole morning without break.


    "If we go on a journey and we''re ambushed out of nowhere and they threatened to kill us, what would you do?" She asked as she sits down in front of him, looking into his black eyes seriously.


    "Of course, I would protect master with all I have," He said while putting his palm over his heart to show his sincerity.


    "But how can you do that if you know nothing about wielding a sword? how can you protect me? using your body as a shield or .... do you have an ability to use to fight against your enemy?" Geraldine asked him while observing his movements as she clearly hinted about his secret.


    "My apologies master, I will work well to learn swordsmanship!" He said with enthusiast and grab his sword again and readied himself for another strike.


    Geraldine was a little disappointed to see nothing, even a single hint of him being nervous or flustered by her words as if he was an innocent kid that knows nothing about the world.


    "Aren''t you tired of it?" She asked as she picked up her sword and point it in front of him.


    Alexjin tilted his head while looking at her with confusion, "I''m a little bit tired master but I can still go on."


    Geraldine shakes her head as it''s not the answer she was looking for but she can understand Alexjin, after all, her question is like a double edge sword, each side has an answer and she hoped someday, he would answer the question correctly even though it could open new scars.


    "I see, well then, we won''t be stopping from practicing until the day that you can defeat me and if that time comes, you''ll graduate from being my student," Geraldine smiles as they clashed their swords once again without stopping.

 Chapter 12 - Marche

    After a month, her room is nicely done, it was made in Oakwood which is ideal for the structure of buildings due to the high quality, resistance to moisture, and unique appearance that adds character to the home.


    Geraldine was satisfied and paid them twice the amount of gold coins because of the extra work they made to the underground room.


    "Lady, we cannot accept this amount of gold, it''s too much!" Ricardo said while trying to give back half the amount to Geraldine. Alexjin stops them and softly pushes back the pouch that contains the gold coins back to them.


    "It''s an insult to the Lady if you didn''t accept her generosity," Alexjin said as he went back to Geraldine''s side. Ricardo retracted his hands and smile with tears forming in his eyes.


    "Thank you for your kindness Lady Geraldine," Ricardo and Ritzmon bowed their head with respect.


    "You''re welcome, thank you for your hard work," Geraldine offered them a smile and soon they went back home. She was happy to see the smile on their faces as she knows the amount of gold she paid for them will be used in good hands.


    "Alexjin, tomorrow prepare the carriage, we''ll go to the market to buy things I needed and you may also transfer into my old room, after all, it''s uncomfortable to sleep in the chair," Geraldine muttered as she went to her old room and have Alexjin helped her carry some of her stuff and put it into her new empty room attached outside the house.


    "Why do you carry many books master?" Alexjin asked when he saw that most of the things his master had are books.


    "Books are a uniquely portable magic, it contains knowledge that could change your life," Geraldine takes a book from the box and gives it to Alexjin, "Read this book, for now, make sure to understand and memorize every part of it."


    Alexjin was confused why his master gives him a hard task as he prefers physical work than used his brain but he can''t say ''no'' to her. He can only nod and work his best to satisfy his master.


    "I''m not really good at memorizing but I''ll do my best master," He said and clutched the book in his chest.


    "Good, I always expect great things from you Alexjin, just remember that all these things I''m teaching you are relevant for your future, so don''t ever forget these things, okay?" Geraldine patted his head twice as they are in the same height, "Consider this as a gift that cannot be stolen from you, a gift of knowledge is a very powerful tool, so use it wisely."


    "Yes, master!" Alexjin was touched by his master''s words, it struck in his heart. He can''t believe that a person like her is concerned about his future and well-being. A boost of dedication filled him again as he instantly finished his work and helped prepare dinner with his mother, after that he retired for the night while reading the first ten pages of the book as he wanted to show his master that she ain''t wrong about him and that he can do anything he was asked to do.


    The next morning came, as the sunlight hits Alexjin''s eyes, he instantly raised in the chair he''s currently sleeping in to boil water for Geraldine''s tea and cooked pancakes for breakfast. He wanted to take responsibility for his role even though Geraldine takes him as an apprentice and not as a servant.


    Dressed in a grey long sleeve tunic and black trousers, Alexjin went out to prepare the carriage outside and feed the two brown horses he bought.


    "I should bathe you both later, ya''ll stink," Alexjin laughed as one of the horses sneeze in front of him.


    After he was done, he went back inside the house to see his mother cleaning the kitchen. Since she was brought to Geraldine''s house, she insists to help with household chores even though Geraldine forbids her due to her health.


    "Mother, you should rest, why are you up so early?" He went to her side and hugs her.


    "Well, I''ve heard that both of you will leave early to the market, so I wanted to prepare breakfast first but I guess, you win this time," Aurelie caress her son''s hair lovingly.


    "You should rest and regain back your strength first before working again, you''ve done enough for the past years mom, let me take care of you this time," Alexjin looked at his mom softly as he assisted her to sit on the chair.


    "Alexjin, I have something to talk to you," Aurelie hold his hand and pressed it firmly, "Promise me that you will follow Lady Geraldine''s teachings in heart and use it as your advantage in the future. She''s a good person that only wanted a good future for you, we have lived a hard life and this is a great opportunity to change your path and become someone great in this Empire," Aurelie looked into his eyes as she said her words firmly, making sure that he ingested every piece of words she spoke into his brain.


    "Of course mother, I will follow and do everything Lady Geraldine told me to do. After all, if this is a great opportunity to learn more knowledge, I will gladly take it if it means I can give you a good life without pain and suffering," Alexjin was surprised to see his mother shred tears from her tired eyes, he immediately raised his hand and wiped it away, "Mother, I don''t want to see you cry."


    Aurelie dried her face and tried to suppress her tears, "I''m just happy to have such a loving child, you''re the best gift that I ever had." She pulled his son for a hug and they shared a mother and son moment.


    Geraldine who just wakes up is standing behind the wall eavesdropping on their conversation. She felt pity towards Alexjin for not knowing that her mother is suffering from the effects of the poison that is untreatable.. She was also conflicted about whether or not to find an antidote for Aurelie, after all, her death is one of the reasons she needed to boost Alexjin to pursue being the next Emperor.

 Chapter 13 - Foret

    Geraldine looked at the only pharmacy in town located at the heart of the market. People in different classes gather around to buy medicine for their health. It was a successful business and because of that, their prices are very expensive even for a single herb.


    "Alexjin, could you buy another shelf... choose a small one," She gives him several silver coins and sent him off as Geraldine wanted an alone time.


    She entered the pharmacy to see a swarm of people buying medicines at the counter. There are several wooden containers with names labeled at the front and inside of them are dried medicinal plants.


    She went to the man standing near the counter wearing a white apron, "Excuse me, sir, do you sell Rambootan?" The man looked at her with confusion.


    "Rambootan is a fruit lady, we don''t sell fruits here," The man scoff while looking at the young girl standing in front of him.


    "The fruit sellers in town don''t sell Rambootan too, perhaps do you know where can I find those?"


    The man stepped on the side, dismissing her, "I don''t have time for --" his eyes bulged seeing 5 gold coins in Geraldine''s hand, "I... um," He pulled Geraldine away from the people, "The Rambootan is located at the East side of the forest but be careful, there are wild animal roaming around." After the man said the information, he opens his palm to receive his payment.


    "Money is really a powerful thing as it can open one''s mouth to talk," She handed him the gold and went away. Geraldine saw Alexjin outside waiting for her in the carriage.


    "Have you bought what I asked for?" She asked and Alexjin nodded his head, "Good, now, let''s go home."


    Sitting inside the carriage, Geraldine couldn''t help but think about her plan of slowly taking poison inside her body. She really hopes that her mana would able to help her stay alive and be immune to poison so that she can start her plan of getting the poisonous butterfly eggs and become their master.


    When they arrived at their house, they immediately went to arrange Geraldine''s room and when it''s done, she sent Alexjin away to help his mother doing laundry.


    Geraldine, waited for him to be gone before she steps on a particular wood on the floor, and instantly, the plain flat flooring turned to a series of stairs going down.


    It was just 10:00 in the morning where the sun gives light on the earth but it''s the opposite in Geraldine''s room. Her room''s window is covered in a thick black curtain that prevented the light from coming inside and going down on her basement is like closing your eyes, you can''t see anything without a torch.


    Slowly coming down on the stairs, she put the torch at the side holder and lit up the candles to make the room brighter. There''s a single chair and table with multiple bookshelves at the side. At the far end are the nesting ground for the eggs and at the right side of the room are made in healthy soil that can grow plants that she''ll put soon.


    Walking towards the right side, she was amazed at the work of the Moineau. There''s a sprinkler that waters the soil twice a day and a small window above in disguise of grass that she can open anytime and multiple mirrors to reflect and gives light to the plants. The was currently empty but Geraldine planned to slowly fill it all.


    She didn''t waste any time and pack the stuff she needed on her journey to get the Rambootan fruit, as she wanted to take the first step as soon as possible because she only has three years left before Alexjin will be taken to the palace.


    She wanted to achieve the highest level of her power before that happens so that she can be one of his supporters to take the Empire''s crown.


    Going to Alexjin, she notified him that they will be leaving after an hour to the East side of the forest to get the Rambootan fruit which he followed diligently without any questions.


    ---


    With a sword attached to his hips and a large basket in his hand, they ventured inside the forest of Bagyoo town. Geraldine couldn''t take her eyes off the scenery in front of her.


    The expanse of trees ahead of them was never-ending. The canopies provided a slight glimpse of the bright weather which turned the shades of greenery even brighter. Animals running of the forest floor and insects jumping from trees to trees - it was a sight to behold.


    Geraldine could see a shimmer behind one of the trees. She tried following but the shimmer would appear one moment and vanish the next, always appearing a few trees ahead as if it was leading on her.


    The more they entered the forest, the denser it became. Till they couldn''t see the trail they were walking on anymore. The trees began to be more red and orange hues than the green ones they have seen.


    Ahead of them are trees with trunks are wide and all twisted. Leaves in red and green hues but what caught most of Geraldine''s attention is the group of small spiky fruit in red color attached to the trees.


    "Rambootan!" Geraldine exclaimed in excitement seeing the fruit she needed is meters away from her. She was about to go but Alexjin held her shoulders and gestured to stay silent and point in a specific direction to see a group of men laying on the ground unconscious.


    Five men look like travelers are laying at the trunk of the trees but they don''t look like they just got there. Old ashes from bonfire wood can be seen as well as their dirty cups and plates scattered on the ground. They are also wearing thick clothes under the hot weather, all these lead Geraldine to think of one conclusion.


    "They are poisoned!"

 Chapter 14 - Paralyser

    "Poisoned?" Alexjin''s forehead furrowed and looked at the five unconscious men, "I think they''re just sleeping."


    "No," Geraldine hurriedly went to them and tried tapping the shoulder of a man in his 40''s to wake him up but there''s no reaction, the same goes to the men who Alexjin tried to wakes up.


    "No response," Geraldine sighs and went to investigate the area to see a bunch of rambootan skins scattered on the grass. If they would combine it all, it can make a large basket full.


    "Did they eat so much that they get stomach sickness?" Alexjin asked upon seeing the amount of rambootan skins.


    Geraldine''s mouth snapped shut as she doesn''t want Alexjin to know the real reason for the men''s condition. "I''ll try to heal them but it''s still not enough, go and call for help at the infirmary," she gives him several gold and silver coins.


    "But master, I don''t want to leave you alone here," Alexjin insisted to stay at his master''s side, he was worried that she may be harmed by the men or any wild animals around.


    "Just go Alexjin, do as I say!" Her expression hardened seeing that Alexjin is not following her orders.


    "Yes, master!" He hurriedly runs away as fast as he could so that he can go back faster, as he doesn''t like to leave his master alone in the forest.


    After Alexjin was gone, Geraldine started to chant, "Bahay Kubo, Kahit munti, ang halaman doon ay sari-sari!" A soft light appeared on her palm towards the man in front of her. Slowly, the man''s eyes flickered open but it was only for a second before he lost consciousness again.


    "This is not good!" She mumbled as she tried again but it only healed him a little, "If I use my true powers, Alexjin will be suspicious of me," Her hands trembled while deciding whether to save the men''s life or let them die.


    Geraldine touched their bodies only to feel that they are in the severe stage of the poison, their arms and legs are already paralyzed and it slowly goes up to their trunks and if it does, there will be difficulty in breathing that could lead to death.


    With guilt stripping her alive, she decided to find the one that will mostly survive and that is a boy around 8 years old, his paralysis is only at his legs. Geraldine performed a light healing with a bit of her mana essence based on her knowledge in the past but her current young body wasn''t able to hold that much magic causing it to be disarray and nearly hurt the boy.


    "Sh*t!" Geraldine throws away her bag and focused again on her magic. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead as she was trying to focus her mana in the right places. Little by little the boy''s condition started to get better and she could feel the lightweight in his ambiance.


    "Master!" Alexjin shouts while waving his hands towards his master, there are also three men behind him and a wagon waiting for them at the entrance.


    "Alexjin, hurry and get them to the infirmary," She quickly stepped on the side and picked the child she just healed and started to run out of the forest, the rest of them also carry the remaining four men. It was a bit tiring job but they were able to put them on the wagon and went to the infirmary. As for their stuff, Geraldine was able to hide them behind the bushes before they arrived as she knows how the people in town love money.


    When they arrived, the infirmary healers did their best to diagnose and treat the patients but they were not able to do anything, even the herbs they use are ineffective as they don''t know the cause of their coma and paralysis.


    In the end, they just dump them on the side like a dying patient, nobody cared to step up and find a way because they saw the men being poor with no silver or gold coins to pay them.


    Geraldine was pissed at how irresponsible and avaricious they are. "Miss, did you just give up on them? they still have time to be cured!" She grabbed the female healer in the arm to stop her from going away.


    "Lady, there''s nothing we can do, their conditions are severe and our medicines are ineffective, they are doomed to die," The female healer looked at her from top to bottom and gives Geraldine a smug look before aggressively shakes her arm to release herself from Geraldine and went away, mumbling, "poor brats."


    "Master, what should we do?" Alexjin''s eyes burned with anger seeing how the healer treated poor people like crap when they don''t have gold in their pockets.


    "You heard what she said, they are doomed to die," Geraldine walked away from the infirmary and to the bed where the five men are laying down, waiting for death to visit, "Pay the three-person who comes with you with 30 silver coins each and also buy this wagon, we''ll take these men with us, after all, they are our responsibility," Geraldine''s eyes drooped, seeing the young boy sleeping peacefully. She imagined that if this boy lost her family, he''ll be lost too.


    Alexjin and the three men slowly put the four unconscious men on the wagon and the boy on Geraldine''s lap. They immediately went back to her house and put the unconscious men in the underground basement.


    Aurelie and Alexjin were confused when Geraldine asked them to wait outside and take care of the young boy. She closed the door to secure that Alexjin will not be able to see what she''ll do.


    Geraldine went to the men laying like corpses on the cold floor as their breathing slowly begun to shorten.


    "I guess it''s time to revive back my old evil power hmm," Her red eyes glinted in the darkroom.. She went towards the man in his 40''s who has paralysis on both his arms and legs.

 Chapter 15 - Cache

    Geraldine looked at her right hand and focused her mana essence on her index finger. Slowly, her index finger started to harden and turned silver and the tip of her finger becomes pointy with a red line in the middle.


    Seeing a tiny transformation nearly sent Geraldine into panic as a burst of bloody memory washed over her mind that nearly trapped her for another brink of insanity.


    "Master!! Master!!! Is there something wrong?" A loud pounding on the floor could be heard from above as Alexjin is trying to enter the basement but cannot find the key to the entrance. They could hear the screams of Geraldine from downstairs that she didn''t even know she was screaming.


    "I''m fine Alexjin, I just saw a rat!" Geraldine shouted back and wipes away the sweat forming on her forehead and neck, she felt like she''s standing in a hot oven.


    Alexjin didn''t reply back but she could feel her presence above her, patiently waiting for her to come out. Geraldine looked at her tiny spear finger with pain and slowly walked beside the man.


    She touched his arms and legs before pointing her finger over his forehead and slowly insert it into his skin, blood started to drip from his forehead as Kanisha chanted incantations, "Ang pera ay parang coke, kung indi sakto, palaging zero!"


    The air became dry and cold that it makes harder to breathe, the red line on her finger started to glow as it guzzled hungrily over the mana of the man. It was hard for Geraldine to control her powers as her body is not made to hold such power so the timing of releasing must be concise to prevent her from killing him.


    As soon as she retracted her finger, a force nearly blew her away meters apart. Her air pathways become constricted due to the mana that contains poison being absorbed into her body which is rejecting it as it''s not used to occupy both mana and poison of huge amount.


    Geraldine checked the man to see that the paralysis is no longer there and his breathing becomes normal. A laugh echoed in the darkroom as her whole face lit up knowing she succeeded.


    "I d-did it... I did it!" She looked at her finger which is glowing with mana and instantly went to the other one and repeat the process for the remaining three men.


    Each process was a blow in her young fragile body that caused her to puke blood after it was all done. Her body is still adjusting to the additional amount of mana and poison settling into her blood.


    "Ugh! I need exercise, this body is so d*mn weak!" She wipes the blood at the corner of her lips and grab a dirty towel from the corner and used it to wipe the blood she puked on the floor.


    Seeing the four men doing fine, a sigh of relief escaped her tired body as she collapsed on the floor, she could hear her loud heartbeat as the poison slowly traveled throughout each part of her body.


    "If not for the huge amount of mana I accumulated for decades I should be dead by now," She mumbled under her breath as she chuckles at her situation, "Well it''s time for you all to come out to light!" She stretched her body a few times before pushing a single tiny stone at the corner of the room to make the floor door opened.


    Instantly, Alexjin''s head popped out and looked worriedly at Geraldine, "Master, are you hurt? are you okay?" He went down and checked around Geraldine to see any wound as he smelled blood coming out of the room.


    "I''m fine Alexjin, you don''t need to worry, help me bring them back to the living room, we can settle them there," She motioned towards the men and Alexjin diligently follow her instructions. She was about to help him carry but saw that her index finger has still remained as a tiny head of the spear and the red line in the middle is still glowing.


    "You go ahead first, I need to check up something from him," Geraldine went to the nearest man on her and bend down, acting as if she''s checking his pulse. Alexjin nodded his head and went upstairs with a man hanging on his shoulders, Geraldine was amazed at his strength as he was able to carry a man twice his size.


    She instantly looked at her finger and hold it with her other hand as she enchants another spell so hard to bring back her finger to normal.


    "Master?" A voice softly called out to her.


    "AH!!" Geraldine screamed in horror when she saw that Alexjin is back so early than expected, this makes her heart leaped out of her body due to anxiousness.


    "Ah, um, wow, you''re back early," Geraldine smiled and scratched her head as she stepped aside for Alexjin to take the other man.


    "I was just wondering what master is saying, I can''t understand a word," Alexjin spoke innocently as she takes the man and swings it in his shoulder.


    "It''s a healing chant, nothing more," Geraldine looked at his bright blue eyes to prove that she''s saying the truth which isn''t true.


    Alexjin''s lips formed into a smile, "Okay, master!" He then went away with two men hanging on both of his shoulders that got Geraldine to worry that he may break his back and be the next patient she needed to treat.


    Even though Alexjin act as if he didn''t know and mind anything, Geraldine was able to notice a sudden change of his expression for a split second before turning his facial expression into an innocent one.


    It was cold and cruel, even though it''s only a mere second, it stayed on Geraldine''s mind like a permanent marker that cannot be taken erase even though she wanted to.


    "I wonder what are you hiding for all these years... Alexjin."

 Chapter 16 - Rembourser

    The four unconscious men are laying on the floor covered in sheets as they sleep heavily after three hours of being healed from poison, as for the young boy, he wakes up after two hours and is currently eating at the table with Aurelie who seemed fond on the young boy.


    Geraldine watched them from afar as she was checking on the men to see if there''s still poison remaining on their bodies.


    "Master, please rest for a while, you seemed tired, I''ll watch over them," Alexjin jerked her head in the direction of the men. She nodded her head as she was also tired and felt like her body will shut down soon.


    Going to the kitchen, the young boy immediately went silent and shivered at the gaze of Geraldine who was looking at him from top to bottom, checking for any signs of paralysis.


    "How are you feeling?" She asked as she sits on the chair with food ready for her.


    "I- I''m fi-fi-fine.." The young boy''s eyes are tightly shut and his hands are gripping on his pants while answering Geraldine.


    "That''s good, what is your name?"


    "Mu-Mures!!!" His voice raises as he trembled in nervousness which startle Geraldine but what happened next shocked her. Mures went down from his chair and kneel in front of her with his head bowed down and hands on his lap.


    "Th-thank you for sa-saving u-us!!!" Mures eyes were glossy as he fights back his tears. Geraldine''s soft hands extend and caress his smooth brown hair, he jerked away at first as a reflex but calmed down after feeling her touch.


    "It''s fine, you don''t need to be scared, now, eat more to bring back your strength," Mures face lit up as he wipes away the forming tears in his eyes and climbs up on his chair to finished his food. Aurelie who is sitting opposite of Geraldine smiled, seeing how Geraldine cared for Mures.


    *I must use this opportunity to spread my name across the land as a genius healer!*


    Geraldine was already thinking of how she can take advantage and used them for her upcoming plan. After all, she didn''t just help them because she felt guilty or pitied them, it''s because they are travelers whose job is to travel to each town in the Empire to buy and sell things. So, they are the perfect person for the job in spreading her name.


    She waited for a couple more hours before the unconscious men started waking up one by one. They were groaning louder at each movement their body makes and even sitting down is a struggle for them.


    Aurelie, boiled them tea to replenish their thirst and be energized. They are currently sitting in the living room, and talking about their journey to Alexjin which makes Geraldine satisfied, knowing that he''ll learn more about the people in the Empire, especially the nobles.


    "D*mn that nobles, they hired us to collect as many Rambootan''s skins for their business but looks what we ended up to," The man named Ethaen put Mures on his lap, "My boy even got sick, my poor child."


    "May I ask something Ethaen?" Geraldine put down her cup of tea and looked Ethean with serious eyes, "Did you eat the white flesh of the Rambootan?"


    "Ah- Yes, it would be a waste if we throw it away, that''s why I bring my friends and family to help me, we''ve been there for a day only, besides the payment is quite huge but I don''t know what will that noble do with the skins, he''s weird," Ethaen scratch his head in deep thinking, "but you saved us, Alexjin told us everything that happened since the start, d*mn those healers too for letting us die, they can''t even figure out what happened to us," he added while clenching his fist, then his eyes soften and laughed awkwardly, "do you perhaps know what happened to us?" He asked as he was curious like the rest of them, they want to know the truth to prevent it from happening again.


    "Hmm," Geraldine''s eyes shift to the side to look at Alexjin who is also anticipating her answer. "You''re all allergic to Rambootan, so I advise you not to eat nor touch it in the future." She decided not to tell them the truth that it was caused by the poison inside the flesh of the fruit because it was not known until a few decades that Rambootan is indeed poisonous, they would only look at her as if she was crazy.


    "That''s impossible, I''ve been eating it since I can remember, nothing happened to me until now," Maxim, Mures grandfather said in disbelief, he always liked Rambootan so much, so hearing her say that he was allergic to it is plain stup*d in his eyes.


    "Have you consumed a huge amount of that fruit before?" She asked, assessing his body and his mana.


    Maxim shook his head ''no'', he only ate a small portion before because his hands would go numb hours after he ate it, he thought it was just due to his old age.


    "Do you feel stomach pain, numbness, or fever, days or a month after you consumed that fruit?"


    All of them raised their hands upon hearing the question, "We are travelers and that fruit can be found in the forest we entered and it''s one of our food sources in our travels, it was kinda disappointing," Maxim lifted his shoulder in a half shrug.


    "Then you got your answer," She sips her tea, "but I can tell that you''re much weaker compared to your age, so I suggest that you must stop eating it if you wanted to live longer but if you still want to eat it, then go on," Geraldine plastered a smile on her face while looking at their trouble expression.


    "Thank you for warning and treating us, if it weren''t for you, we are probably dead by now," Ethaen said as he tried to chase away the awkwardness, "how can we repay you?"

 Chapter 17 - Mana

    "How can we repay you? Silver? Gold coins? We also have things that may be in your liking."


    Geraldine''s eyes twinkled to the question she wanted to hear, "Well, I don''t need material things, I just want you to do something for me."


    "As long as it''s within our expertise then it''s fine," Ethaen utter as his focus is on the woman in front of him.


    Her eyes begin to narrow as she grinned, "It''s within your expertise... I want you to spread the news about a certain healer in Bagyoo town who healed you after a near-death experience after a month and tell them that a store will be built and sells medicines as pills that can be easily swallowed," She explained and grab something in her pouch.


    "Pills? What is that? I''ve never heard of it before," Alexjin asked as he was also curious just like the rest of them.


    Geraldine opened the pouch to reveal two bluish circular pills at the size of 20 mm, "This pill can restore your mana after you reached your limit, although it can only restore a little bit of mana," She placed the two pills at the table for them to look. She knows how important mana to the people as it''s one of the lacking resources at the Empire, that is why she created a pill that was made after 200 years after she became Victoria, her spear name.


    The citizens at the Empire are born with mana which they used in their everyday work and sometimes it caused mana deficiency, that is why Geraldine decided to create a pill for mana renewal. Currently, the Empire is trading materials on the neighboring Kingdom in an exchange for mana ore.


    Mana ore, a type of crystal mined at the Luven Kingdom below the Rakkaegia Empire. The two states signed a contract of agreement in peaceful trading so that both states can take advantage of one another. Rakkaegia getting mana ore while Luven Kingdom can get rare and expensive materials from the Empire.


    "Master, you''re amazing! How can you create something like this?" Alexjin looked at her with awe, just like the rest of them, making Geraldine felt awkward at their intense stares of sparkling eyes.


    "I just make it once, and I still need to test it out that''s why I made two of them, one for the test subject and the other as an example for the future buyers," She grabs the other pill and put it in the pouch for safety and gives it to Ethaen, "Now, who wants to try this pill?"


    When she asked the question, the travelers look from side to side, avoiding her gaze as they were scared of what will happen to them if they took it, "I''ll take it," Maxim grumbled as he looked at his companions, "Chickens," insulting them of being scared of a mere pill.


    Maxim takes the pill off the table and stares at it for a while. In their eyes, it was like a normal stone used in pieces of jewelry but on the closer look, there was a little shining force that moves inside the pill that was too slow to even noticed by the human eyes. Maxim closed his eyes and put the pill on his tongue, tasting it but it''s flavorless. The pill once contacted with his saliva instantly melt like clouds and the surge of mana essence slowly binds on his own, making him stubbled backward due to the new experience he felt.


    "Maxim, are you okay!?" Ethaen holds his father whose eyes looks like it would pop out.


    "I-I-I feel... ALIVE!!!" Maxim immediately stands up and does jumping jacks, "I feel revived and energized!" He runs outside the house and jogs around in circles. The rest of them are looking at him, bewildered at his sudden change of actions.


    "I guess, it''s not just a little bit of mana renewal," Geraldine gave an awkward laugh, "oh, before I forgot, I hide your things at the bushes at the same spot where you came from, and Alexjin, go with them and gather some Rambootan''s for me," she stands up and walked to her room to rest. Closing her door, she instantly collapses on the floor due to the effects of the poison and fatigue from making the pills which she spent three days into making.


    Beads of sweat formed on her forehead as she slowly climbs up on her bed, her stomach is hurting and she could hear her heartbeat throbbing loudly, "I should have taken the poison one step at a time."


    For the past three days, Geraldine has been feeling unwell but she didn''t let them noticed it, she locked herself in her room the whole day and just let them bring food to her doorstep.


    "Master, are you unwell?" Alexjin knocked on her door on the fourth day, sometimes he could hear his master''s heavy breaths and ruffled scream but he didn''t dare entered her privacy knowing that she told him to leave her alone for a week.


    No reply came from her room which makes Alexjin worry, he''s conflicted about whether or not, to disobey her orders, "Master, sorry for the intrusion, I''ll accept any punishments you''ll give me later," after he said that, he immediately kicked the locked door to reveal an awful smell coming inside the room, Geraldine laying on her bed submerge with the blood she puked.


    "Master!!!" Alexjin''s lower lips trembled to see his master lying unconscious on her bed, he went to her side and shakes her shoulder but there''s no response and her body is burning hot.


    He had no one to go to at that time as his mother went to the market to buy their food supplies. "Master..." He grasps her hand and leaned his head, "Please stay with me." He felt her slowed heartbeat and the weak physical strength coming out of her which is unusual to her original aura.


    Alexjin focuses on his inner mana, creating a soft light surrounding him like a cloud of smoke, and slowly, it goes towards Geraldine''s body, binding it with her mana to strengthen her power against the poison.

 Chapter 18 - Poison

    The soft light of the sun wakes Geraldine from her sleep, she felt her body became lighter and the pain on her stomach vanished, "Ugh!" terrible headache attacks her as if someone is hammering a nail on her head.


    Looking to the side, she saw Alexjin''s head holding her hand as he sleeps peacefully. Sculpted face with long, thick lashes over his deep-set eyes and pinkish lips makes Geraldine stare at the perfect combination of a single boy''s facial features.


    Unknowingly, her other hand reaches on his hair, slowly caressing it, making Alexjin startle awake, "Master!" Azure blue colored eyes shine brightly on the morning light and his wide smiles warm Geraldine''s heart.


    "Master, you''re finally awake," Alexjin''s reaction was to hug his master but then he realizes how awkward might it be for the both of them. His open arms remained open as they both look at each other with wide eyes, "My apologies Master, I''m just happy that you finally opened your eyes after two days," Alexjin stepped back and put his hands on his back.


    "Two days?" Geraldine was confused, she remembered that she''s trying to combine the poison with her mana but then her stomach hurts so bad and she puked but can''t remember the rest, "What happened? Tell me everything."


    "Master, after you''ve stayed in your room for three days, I noticed that you didn''t do well, so on the fourth day, I came into your room to see you''re drenched in blood and vomit..... and you wake up two days after that," After he told her the details, he kneeled into the floor, "I know that I made a mistake, I didn''t follow your instructions... I-I deserve punishment master!"


    Geraldine looked at him as if he was crazy, "It''s fine," she sighs and noticed that she''s wearing different clothes, "Wa-wait... Alexjin!" She yelled with her face blushing in embarrassment.


    "What is it, master?" He asked innocently and got confused at his master''s sudden change of behavior.


    "Yo-you.... my c-clothes.. they''re different," Geraldine point at her new set of a clean white shirt, "did y-you change it?" Her face became redder as the thought of Alexjin seeing her body and she''s ready to punch him as soon as he answered ''yes.''


    "No, my mother changed your clothes and wipes your body, you stink master," Alexjin smiled as if he didn''t just call his master stinky then hastily leave his master alone seeing her reddened face that was about to explode in embarrassment.


    "I don''t stink!" She yelled back at him but he was gone, she instantly raised her forearm to smell her armpits which smelled salty and even makes her gag, "Did she just wipe me ones?" Geraldine hurriedly stands up, making her feel dizzy, that''s when she noticed that she wasn''t in her own room but ALexjin''s. It was clean and neat, neater than her room, making her think that maybe he''s a clean freak. Going outside the room, she went to the bathroom and take a bath to freshen her up.


    When Alexjin went back to his room with a tray of food in hand, he saw that his master is gone and was about to go into a panic mode but then heard the sound of water splashing, making him feel at ease that she''s just taking a bath.


    ---


    Hours pass by, Geraldine is sitting in front of Alexjin who looked nervous, "Have you manage to read the book I told you to study?" She said, referring to the book she gave weeks ago about plants.


    "Yes master, I did my best to study but I cannot understand all of them so I just memorized it," He grabbed his book and gives it to Geraldine.


    "Good, then that settled, prepare yourself, we''ll be leaving for the forest in two days," she muttered and was about to go away but Alexjin called her out.


    "Master, I know I''m just a lowly apprentice of yours but I wanted to know what caused the master to be sick for days, we''re worried about your health," His eyes drooped down, the image of the day he saw his master full of blood scared him to death and he didn''t want it to happen again.


    "Ah, I just abuse my body too much, don''t worry I''m fine and by the way, where''s the Rambootan fruit I''m telling you to get for me," She asked as she hasn''t seen a single fruit insight inside the house.


    "Ah, about that master..."


    ----


    Piles after piles of the red fruit stack like mountains outside their home, that can feed 20 people at once. Geraldine''s mouth hangs open in surprise that she even rubbed her eyes to see if she''s just seeing things but it''s legit.


    "Did you just depilated the Rambootan trees of their fruits?" She looked at him with wide eyes, "Because, it looks like you''ve taken all that fruit in the forest!"


    "I just wanted to give master more than what she deserves," Alexjin said as if it''s nothing and smiled innocently at her.


    *Does he want me to die from poison!?*


    Geraldine sighs and grabs a single fruit, pilled the skin, and ate it slowly, "This fruit is all mine, don''t even dare to eat a tiny flesh from this fruit, especially your mother, understood?" She gives him a glare which Alexjin instantly nodded his head.


    Within the next two days, Geraldine was eating the fruit one at a time and binding its poison with her mana and this also opened a door of knowledge to her as she finds out that she can cultivate her power using the poison she ingested within her body.


    "Now, I just need to increase my dosage of poison intake to cultivate my mana circle and be able to use my powers to its full potential," She mumbled as she''s sketching something on a piece of paper and when she''s done, she pasted it on her wall, joining the rest of her drawings.

 Chapter 19 - Deshia

    The smell of herbs hits Geraldine''s nose as they got nearer to the place where herbal plants grow in the wild, green leaves softly fall from the trees as the wind guided them as they lay on the ground


    Geraldine lifted her face, letting the light and shadow dance across her skin. Bees hummed in and out of the wildflowers, gathering the sweet nectar from them. She inhaled the minty smell of the forest and continued on walking, delighting in the sound of her feet through the leaves.


    Alexjin couldn''t help but stare at his master''s face as it''s the first time he sees her smiling sincerely as she was always smiling forcefully in front of other people.


    "Alexjin, do you know any healing magic?" Geraldine asked as she swings her basket at the back while facing him.


    "Master, I don''t know anything about the elements," Alexjin said while scratching his head, he grows up only knowing what his mother teaches and it was just about the swordsmanship and how to use his mana in his sword skill.


    Geraldine nodded and didn''t ask anything else as she continued walking, when they reached their destination, a wide plantation of hempers spread on the clearing.


    "Do you know what are hemper''s Alexjn?" She asked as she looked at the tiny long triangular leaves with five white petal flowers on the ground.


    "Hemper''s are used to heal wounds, it needed to be crushed until its juices can be extracted and it is best to use when it''s fresh," He answered based on the book he memorized.


    "Good, it was a common plant used to heal wounds and you can get it for free in this forest, so get as many as you can and don''t forget to get their roots too so we can start our own plantation, also dig some Kringer along the way. I''ll be looking for something else," Geraldine waved him goodbye as she went to the other side, "We''ll meet here at sundown."


    Venturing on the other side of the forest, she was searching for a certain plant. The Deshia, a poisonous flower that represented death. A person who inhaled its pollen represents symptoms such as the constriction of blood vessels which makes that person feels chest pain especially in daily activities, shortness of breath and it retains the body heat, making the skin turned pale.


    It can only be seen inside grotto''s which is rare in Bagyoo town, so before going to the forest, Geraldine bribed the person again at the town''s pharmacy for a map, showing all the plant locations.


    Arriving at the exact spot, she saw a grotto that is surrounded by shrubs, looking outside, it was seen as a common grotto but a trap to those people who seek shelter at night, as they would instantly inhale the pollens.


    Putting a cloth over her nose and mouth, she parted the shrubs and went inside. At the darker part of the grotto is where the Deshia''s are growing as it hates sunlight. Geraldine crutched down and wrap her hand in a thick cloth and slowly picked the nearest flower.


    "You''re such a pretty flower, too bad, you''re poisonous," She mumbled while looking at the black-colored flower similar to rose in appearance. She put it in her basket and grabbed some more including the roots as she planned to add them to her collections. After securing all the flowers in the basket she carried, she immediately went to the nearest stream and removed her outer clothes, and washed it as they might have pollens sticking on the surface which can endanger Alexjin and Aurelie''s health.


    Bathing on the stream, she looked around for any possible people wandering in the forest and when she''s done, she was about to head back to the place where they''re supposed to meet when Azure-colored eyes met her own.


    "Ah!" Geraldine couldn''t help but scream in surprise, seeing Alexjin behind her who''s carrying a basket full of plants and dirt sticking around his arms and clothes.


    "Master, I''ve been looking for you everywhere?" He said and went to the stream to wash the dirt on his hands.


    "I told you to wait for me at that place," She massaged her forehead and thanked that she had extra clothes she wears or else, Alexjin would see her naked, which is a very bad idea.


    "You''ve been gone for hours master and I''m worried that something might happen to you," He smiled innocently and was about to grab the basket in Geraldine''s hand, "Let me carry it, master."


    "No," She quickly pulls the basket away from him, afraid that he might get poisoned, "Lead the way, we''ll go home for now." She stated and gestured him to walk first which he followed.


    Geraldine was walking behind him, looking at his body feature''s and noticed that he had grown a bit taller than her as they were at the same height of 170 cm (5''6 ft) when they met. She also noticed that his body has grown bigger from work and practice swords.


    Just then, she remembered the time she didn''t feel his presence at the stream, she used to know if a person is nearby by sensing their mana but for Alexjin, there''s none, even his steps are so light as if he''s walking on air. This makes Geraldine wonder what skills he''s hiding and what can she do to improve it, to make him the best weapon of destruction.


    "Master, what do you want to eat? I''ll cook tonight," Alexjin looked back at her with a small smile with his eyes twinkled in anticipation.


    "Anything will do," She replied flatly and looked at the side to avoid his gaze.


    *I wonder how long will you be able to keep up that character you''re playing, Alexjin.*

 Chapter 20 - Poo

    "Alexjin, do you know about mana cultivation?" Geraldine asked while planting a hemper in their newly renovated garden at the back of their house.


    "Yes master, it''s like fertilizing the soil to make the plant grow healthier," Alexjin answered while wiping the sweat falling from his forehead as he was digging the soil and mixing the fertilizer.


    "Indeed, cultivating the mana is important to increase the power of a person that could unlock different kinds of elements and magic," Geraldine explained as she finished the last batch of the hemper''s, "Have you tried cultivating before?" She added.


    "No, master," He looked down, feeling ashamed of himself that there''s nothing he has to be proud of in front of her.


    "Well, let me teach you something," Geraldine stands up and went to his side and make him sit cross legs, "Close your eyes and feel your mana surrounding your heart," She holds Alexjin''s hand and put it in his chest where his heart is located, Alexjin followed her instructions, he focused his mind and energy on his mana, making his heartbeat slowed.


    "ACK!" Alexjin''s chest hurts at the sudden burst of mana in his body, making him puke out blood, Geraldine rubbed his back as she expected what just happened to him.


    "You''ll get used to it," She giggled as she continued rubbing, it takes a while before Alexjin finally calmed down and relaxed his body.


    "Master, it was painful, and suffocating," A flush crept up in his face as he tried to cover his puke in front of Geraldine.


    "It''s fine, you don''t need to be ashamed, try this technique once a week and you''ll improve greatly," She patted his head twice before standing up, "but I''m surprised you were able to do it for the first time, as it was a technique that I invented for myself," Her eyes narrowed at him, looking intently into his facial expression to see if there are small changes but a shining bright smile is what she received.


    "Master! You''re so amazing! what does it call?" He said with his eyes flashed with admiration.


    "Mana circle, it''s not fancy," She mumbled and turned her back as she can''t take in seeing Alexjin''s bright face, it''s making her cringe.


    "That''s a good name master! I''ll practice this each week to improve my swordsmanship and make master proud," Alexjin beamed as if flowers are surrounding him due to his bright aura.


    Geraldine waved him goodbye as she makes her way towards her room to check the plants she planted underground when----


    "Master! Wait! you''ll step on the------ poop..." Alexjin''s eyes bulge seeing his master stepped on the cow''s poop that he to use as a natural fertilizer to the soil. Covering his mouth, he turns around to stifle his laughter, making his eyes swelled with tears.


    Geraldine''s whole body freezes as she felt and heard the squish from the poop and instantly, the smell lingered into her nose, which makes her body trembled in both anger and disgust especially hearing the muffled laugh of Alexjin.


    "Alexjin!! You-!!" Turning around, she saw Alexjin running away from her, "That kid!, Ugh," She sighs and slowly raised her foot on the poop and walked away until she felt something wet on her skin at her leg.


    "Please, it''s not poop, it''s not poop," She mumbled while closing her eyes and praying so hard that it''s not what she thinks it is. Peeking on her right eye, she looked down at the hem of his dress to see a huge pile of poop stinking strongly like glue.


    She felt like her whole body froze, never in her life she experiences something like that. Geraldine wanted to vanish instantly or dug a hole to put herself rather than experiencing the poop''s wetness on her bare skin.


    ----


    Geraldine is standing in her underground basement while wiping her hair dry, she just came out of the bathroom after she spends an hour scrubbing her whole body until it turned red.


    "That boy, why did he not put the cow''s poop at the side tsk!" She shivered when remembering the smell and the texture of the poop squishing on her shoes which she already burns, same with her dress.


    Shifting her attention to the deshia''s she planted, she also covered the whole right side of her room with a sheer fabric to prevent the poison from spreading as can cause harm not only for her but for the two humans above, who knows nothing on what''s going on below the basement.


    "Now, what will I do to use you for my cultivation of mana?"

 Chapter 21 - Deep

    Geraldine slowly went inside the sheer fabric with her hand covering her nose, she sits at the corner with trembling hands and slowly removed it to inhale the air. She could feel the pollens going inside and sticking into her lungs, making it hard for her to breathe.


    "Mana circle," She mumbled and close her eyes, feeling the mana surrounding her heart. Red, all she sees is red around her heart, the mana that was used to be transparent in her past life changed.


    Using the poison she inhaled, Geraldine slowly combined it with her mana, creating another spark of her power but it was not enough to bring back what she used to be.


    "I should take it slowly," She mumbled while trying to cultivate her mana.


    Timepass by, Geraldine stayed inside her the basement, only getting out when her body is screaming in pain. More blood has been vomited on the floor as she laid with her eyes closed.


    She realized that it was too early for her to inhale the poisonous pollens when her body is too fragile to handle stronger magic.


    Taking the petals from the flower, she washed it thoroughly to wash away any pollens before putting it in a clean cloth and takes it outside to dry. She had planned to make it into a tea powder as the petals of the deshia flower only contain a bit of poison.


    While walking outside and thinking of her plan, she met Aurelie and Alexjin carrying washed clothes ready to hang to dry.


    "Master!" Alexjin greeted her with an awkward smile while his mother is giggling.


    "Lady Geraldine, I apologize for my son''s behavior earlier, he''s still immature," Aurelie slightly bowed her head while holding his son''s head to bow much lower than hers.


    "It''s fine, it''s not a big of a deal. Although, I have something to discuss with you two, please come inside after you''re both done," she showed them a smile before turning her back and went inside the house. Alexjin and Aurelie only looked at each other and shrugged and went back to their work.


    -----


    "I had planned to build a pharmacy in town to I''ll sell my pills," Geraldine revealed her plan to the two who were expecting this as soon as they saw the pills for the first time, weeks ago.


    "A ph-pharmacy? that''s great but what concerns me the most is that people might not take an interest because it''s different from what is common," Aurelie said with worry all over her face, she doesn''t want to see Geraldine be disappointed if her plan didn''t work out.


    "Well, we won''t know if we don''t try," Geraldine sipped her tea, she was confident on her plan to work out even though it would take a while.


    "I want you to be the acting owner Aurelie as I want my identity to remain hidden," Geraldine added, "and trust me, it will work out."


    Aurelie looked at his son''s eyes, she could see that he trust his master so much. A smile formed on her lips, "I''ll gladly do what you wanted me to do, lady Geraldine."


    "That''s great, thank you, Aurelie," Geraldine clasp her hands together with a smile then she looked at Alexjin at her side, "We''ll get more herbal plants from now on so that I can have enough time to make pills before we opened, so for now, we need to find a place to settle the pharmacy first," Geraldine said and stands up, "Let''s go Alexjin," She cocked her head to one side as she waited for him to follow her.


    "Are we going now, master?" He asked while scratching his head, he wanted to tell her that he has much work to do at home but choose to stay silent, "I''ll go prepare the carriage master."


    -----


    Walking around the town, all the stalls are full with no vacancies left for them to rent or buy.


    "Master, we have been searching for hours but we can''t still find an empty place for our pharmacy," Alexjin whispered into her ear which makes Geraldine pissed even more as if he''s not saying something obvious.


    "Let''s go to the deeper part of the market," She slightly pushed Alexjin in front which took him by surprise, "Lead the way."


    After a few minutes of walking, they arrived at the deeper part of the town''s market which has fewer visitors compared to the main one. The sellers are also selling weird stuff such as reptile''s skin and those that are alive, different kinds of plants that are illegal because it''s endangered which caught her attention and mentally noted to visit the store later.


    At the very far end, there was a small wooden store, so old and crusty that if it was caught on fire, it would be gone for seconds. Both Geraldine and Alexjin are standing in front of the sign outside the store that says, ''House and Lot for Sale.''


    "Are you really going to buy it, master?"

 Chapter 22 - Celia

    "And what makes you think I won''t Alexjin?" Geraldine crossed her arms around her chest, "If this is the only place we can get then I''ll take it with open arms," She added and proceed to look inside to meet the care taker.


    Alexjin just shook his head and followed her while trying to look around as he knows that the place they are now is quite dangerous especially to a young lady like her.


    *Knock knock*


    "Hello?" Geraldine knocked several times but no one answered, "It looks like this place is empty," She added before turning her back and was about to go away when the door of the house opened to reveal an old woman with a cane, wearing an all black dress.


    "What do you want, young lady?" The old woman said in a soft tone while looking at the two youngsters in front of her, "Are you perhaps, running away from your parents to live with each other?" She added which makes Geraldine and Alexjin blushed due to the misunderstanding.


    "You''re wrong madam, he is my apprentice - Alexjin and I''m.. Dine and I would like to purchase this store," She said with a small smile but the old lady didn''t look convinced.


    "I''m Celia Martin, please come inside for a while as it''s getting cold this days," Celia opened the door wider and stepped aside for her to enter.


    Geraldine became agitated inside but remained poise outside, "Sure," She looked at Alexjin and gestured for him to come with her but Celia stopped him.


    "I only wanted to talked to the young lady," Celia said with her old hands holding Alexjin back.


    "I must accompany my master as it''s part of my job as her apprentice," Alexjin insist on going inside but Celia is determined to keep him away.


    Geraldine noticed something glinted in Celia''s eyes which she finds interesting, "You stay outside Alexjin and guard the door," She gives him a smile and waved in dismissal.


    Alexjin was dejected and wanted to object but he kept his mouth shut as he didn''t want to trouble Geraldine with his whining, "Understood, master." Standing outside, he made sure to stay near the door, so that in case something will happened inside, he can easily access the door and protect his master.


    Geraldine saw how spacious is the inside of the store even though outside, it looks like a small broken house, "It''s spacious in here," she mumbled as she sits on the chair where Celia directed her.


    "It''s because, it''s under a spell young lady," Celia directly spoke while looking at Geraldine with a knowing look, "I know what you are lady."


    Geraldine was surprised at how she just reveal the truth, "I don''t know what you mean madam Celia," She spoke with caution as she don''t want to blow her cover.


    "There''s no need to hide what you really are lady Dine as I can sense your mana blended with poison," Celia leans back on the chair, holding her cup of tea, "If you''re just a normal girl then, you would already find a healer to take out the poison but you blended it in your body." She added with a smirk.


    "And what does that mean, madam Celia?" Geraldine asked, testing Celia on what she knows.


    "It means, that you either wanted to get the Paru - paru or you''re interested in black element," Celia said without beating around the bush, she already sense the first time she saw Geraldine that the girl is not an ordinary one but special. She also sensed something strange coming out of her but can''t point it out but Celia is confident that Geraldine is interested in black element as she''s a black element user herself.


    "I don''t know what you mean but I''m here to buy the store for my business," Geraldine replied, still not accepting Celia''s words as she wanted to see how far will she go.


    "Oh, please, stop beating around the bush, I already sensed what you are so let''s be direct and get down to business," Celia stands up and went to her drawer and take out an envelope, "You know, there are others who wanted to purchased this store but I declined them because I''m finding a specific buyer to sell this place."


    Geraldine remained silent as Celia goes back to the chair in front of her and slides the enveloped towards her.


    "This is the documents of this store, you can have it." Celia handed it to her like nothing as she chilled at her chair.


    "How much is it?" Geraldine asked while taking out her purse.


    "Just pay me 20 gold and this land and store is yours," Celia narrowed her eyes as Geraldine placed the 20 gold coins at the table.

 Chapter 23 - Sense

    "So tell me, why did you sell this store to me if you''re that picky for whom you''ll sell this place," Geraldine took the envelope and scan the documents.


    "I''ve told you already but you kept on denying it. I know you''re interested in black element young lady," Celia grabbed the gold coins and placed them in her hands like pebbles.


    "How can you be so sure about that?" Geraldine asked, getting interested in what she''ll gonna say.


    "Because I''m a black element user myself," Celia confessed as if it was nothing serious knowing that it was a prohibited element to use which can lead to death if someone will be caught practicing it, "Well, I used to be an earth element user but it''s lousy." She added.


    "You''re telling me this information, you know I can tell you to the authorities as this is a prohibited element," Geraldine threatened her but her face says otherwise as she finds the old lady fascinating.


    "Go ahead, it''s not like they can catch me," Celia laughed, "I''ve been caught many times but here I am, still striving."


    "Well, Since you''re the owner of this place which my first guess is you''re the caretaker. Can you tell me why did you choose me?" Geraldine looked at her carefully, wanting to know why Celia''s eyes glinted with the knowledge she wanted to know.


    "Ah, for that, I just knew the moment I saw you. There is something different that I can''t point out but I''m sure you''re the one," Celia said with a smile on her face as she can finally rest in peace as her job is done.


    "Oh really?" Geraldine chuckled as she really is different from the rest of them because she''s an old hag that just came back to her younger body.


    "Yes, but I remember that I sensed that same aura before, from a different person I met in the black market at the East but my memory is too blurry to even remember that person''s face," Celia rubbed her forehead trying to remember the person''s face but it was as if her memory is clouded.


    "Wait, you said, we have the same aura?" Geraldine was confused, whether there''s another person who came back from the future just like her.


    "Yes, the same aura and the mana you''re radiating. Well, I specialized in six sense, that''s why I tend to sense it but sometimes it''s not accurate," Celia explained and stands up and took the bags that have her belongings as if she knows someone will gonna buy the store.


    "Before I forget young lady Dine, I think that person is interested in the mythical creatures lurking around the Empire so if you want to get that Paru - Paru, you better hurry before that person gets it," Celia warned her and went to the door to get out but before that, she turned around "Good luck to your business and always be careful as there are eyes everywhere."


    The door opened and Alexjin immediately went inside to see his master with a troubled expression, "Master, Are you okay? what did that old lady tell you? Should I held her back?"


    "No, I''m fine Alexjin, I''m just tired, so let''s go back home and repair this store tomorrow," She stands up and went out while Alexjin is trailing behind her. Geraldine could feel his anxiousness but she knows that it was because Alexjin still looked at her like a child who still needs protection which she kinda hates. She wanted to do things alone but because Alexjin is her weapon, she needs to suck it up and train him.


    ------


    Going back home, Geraldine places the plants she bought at that store on the black market. She combined it with some more herbal plants and she grind and mixed it in a clean bowl then placed both of her hands on top and released a decent amount of mana for the plants to be created as a pill.


    It was not easy especially to her current body, that''s why it takes at least two to three hours before she can create four blue pills for mana revival and she''s currently studying on making a beauty pill that can make a person''s face younger for three months.


    Geraldine knows that almost all women are very sensitive to their appearance and once she put the beauty pill in store, it would be in high demand especially to the nobles, but it wasn''t easy as she needs to find an exact ingredient for the effectiveness of the pill to only last for three months, no more no less.


    Alexjin and Ritzmon are also working on fixing the store to make it look friendly and livable to attract customers who are interested to look around.. Celia''s spell remained which confused both men at first, but then Geraldine explained that it was just a trick not to attract thieves which they instantly believed even though it''s a lie.

 Chapter 24 - Woven

    "I think green suits the color of the store better than pink," Alexjin muttered while looking at the series of paints at the paint store.


    "How about baby pink? It would attract young girls," Aurelie said while pointing at the pink set of colors.


    "Mom..." Alexjin wanted to argue but ended up buying light pink just to see his own mother smile in happiness.


    "You know, I always wanted a baby girl as your sister," She muttered and clutched the can of paint tightly while her mind drifted somewhere else.


    Alexjin didn''t say anything as he looked at his mother''s sorrowful face and he can only hug her to show his love. He wanted to ask what kind of life her mother had before giving birth to him but hesitated as the last time he asked about it, Aurelie became crazy and started throwing their stuff while cursing different names that he didn''t know who they are. That''s why he chooses to stay silent but plans to investigate her past life and the first step is to know her last name.


    Aurelie never tells anyone her last name which is ''Houde'' as she wanted to stay hidden from her family and especially to Alexjin''s father. She wanted for her son to live normally just like the rest of the commoners but when Geraldine arrived in their lives, her mind started to change especially when Geraldine started teaching him various things that fit a royal, that is why she''s pushing Alexjin to learn it more.


    Arriving at the store, it was already finished renovating which looks quite decent and only needed to paint it outside. As for the inside of the store, Geraldine said that she''ll take care of it alone as there are stuff that she didn''t want them to touch.


    "What color did you buy?" Geraldine approached them as they put down several cans of paint on the ground. She only instructed them to buy paint without telling the exact color as she doesn''t have one in mind.


    "I wanted it to be green but my mother wanted.... light pink, so.." Alexjin scratched his head in embarrassment seeing how Geraldine''s eyes widen upon hearing the word ''pink.''


    "Okay, umm, amazing, you can start painting now," She said and went inside the store to continue arranging the stuff inside, Geraldine didn''t really like pink but decided to keep her mouth shut for any comments as she sees the bright smile in Aurelie''s face.


    Celia has left books about the black elements and other stuff related to it, "This is why she instantly sell this place to me because of all these prohibited things," She murmured but then a laugh escaped her mouth, "Ah! I should have given her more gold coins for this treasure she left in my care."


    After she was done putting the stuff inside the crate, she asked Alexjin to put it in the carriage to be transported to her basement so that she can learn more about the use of the black element.


    ------


    After three days, the store is finally ready to be open to the public. The vibe of the store is fresh and girly as Aurelie painted some flowers on the walls and put some living flower plants on the side. When you entered the store, it was colored in white and pink strips with four tables at the center as Aurelie asked Geraldine if she can cook some pastries which she allowed only when it''s mixed with her own melted pills so that they can be included as a medicinal food but tasty.


    "It would be famous to those noble kids who didn''t like to take medicines," Alexjin said while looking at the food examples at the table.


    "It is," Geraldine grabbed one and taste it to see how well the flavor blended. Her tongue is immediately hit by the fresh fruity flavor and delicate cream melted into her mouth, "All I taste is the flavor of the fruits as if the medicines didn''t exist." She complimented Aurelie more as she was amazed by her cooking skill as the food she created reminds herself before - buying a huge amount of sweet foods as a way to cope up with her empty heart.


    "It makes me think that food is enough to make you feel loved," Geraldine unconsciously muttered the words she had in mind which takes her by surprise.


    "Oh my, I''m glad you liked it," Aurelie said as she was about to cry. The rest of them also tried the food and celebrated while Geraldine went outside as she felt suffocated while looking at their mother - and - son moments. The love that she never had in her whole life.


    "Woven," She read the name of the store engraved in wood and placed at the top of the store, "A place where I''ll interlace the threads of my revenge."

 Chapter 25 - Silver

    "Gentle to the weak and harsh on the strong, someone who''s powerful but isn''t arrogant and doesn''t discriminate, this kind of person who you must be, Alexjin remember it well," Geraldine spoke firmly as her sword aimed towards him.


    They are currently on the open filled practicing the basic swordsmanship and the proper body mechanics on handling a sword.


    "Yes, master. I''ll remember it well," Alexjin answered back in a loud voice as he swings his sword forward multiple times as Geraldine keeps correcting him from his upper body down to his feet.


    "Master, I''ve been wondering lately... umm, how do you make those pills?" He asked while looking down.


    *Oho, is he embarrassed to ask a simple question?*


    Geraldine put the back of her hand over her mouth to cover the smug look on her face, a gusty breeze softly blows towards their skin as they make eye contact.


    "I''ve mixed it with mana," She answered shortly and gives a smile before turning around and walk away, "Keep practicing for the rest of the afternoon then you may go rest," she added.


    Alexjin could only nod his head while looking over to his master walking away and when she''s out of sight. He moves his sword sharply as if he''s cutting air, it was fast and precise, his body posture is also firm as he held his sword with grace and poise as if he''s used to handling it.


    --------


    After several days passed, the store finally opened to the public and they''ve also put out flyers to get the people''s interest. Geraldine was also thinking if the travelers did their job of spreading the news about her medical skills as a promise.


    There are several types of pastries displayed on the counter and the other side are mana pills inside the crystal container.


    Alexjin also created a board where they would put the price of their products and place it outside for people to see. After that, they opened the door to finally let people inside.


    The store was divided into two parts, the left side belongs to Aurelie for her personal kitchen while the other side is owned by Geraldine.


    Currently, Geraldine is wearing a fancy yellow dress and a fan to cover her face to the incoming customers as she wanted to observed them one by one.


    As for Alexjin, he went out to give some flyers to the people who are walking by to let them know that a certain medical store has opened in town and it also listed the medicinal pastries and the pill.


    After a couple of hours, a man dressed in a fancy black suit stopped by with a flyer in his hands. He looked around and saw the price of the products that they sell in the store.


    "What!? One tiny pill for two gold coins! That''s absurd! That would only cost at least five silver coins," The man yelled angrily as he stormed inside the store and faces Aurelie who was shocked by his reaction and could only lower her head.


    "Mister, you need to calm down," Geraldine put her fan across half of her face as she looked at the man from top to bottom, "You don''t need to shout at the poor owner."


    "Who the hell are you to interrupt me," The man looked back at her with blazing proud eyes of a noble.


    "I am nothing but a lowly commoner, Mister," Geraldine stands up and curtsied, "But I can see that you''re a wealthy man so two gold coins are nothing but a speck of dust to mister, so I was surprised when you complain about the price," She added and closed her fan with force, revealing a soft smile and innocent child-like face.


    "This pill can revive your mana deficiency and for its price, it should be expensive than just two gold coins," She muttered and look at Aurelie in the eyes, "Owner, you should set the price higher tomorrow, maybe ten gold coins," She added and winked at Aurelie.


    "I''ll think over it, young lady, thank you for your suggestion," Aurelie goes with the sudden plan of Geraldine. She doesn''t know what the young lady had in mind so she decided to play along.


    "Ten gold coins!? That''s insane and you''re the owner, why are you following this girl''s suggestion!" The man raised his voice upon hearing what they talk about.


    "Because she''s my customer, mister," Aurelie smiled which enraged him more.


    "I am Baron Neil Guansa and you should follow what I say, make that pill price drop to ten silver coins!" He demanded and even point a finger at her as if she''s his slave.


    "How fascinating, a Baron himself is getting angry due to the price which isn''t that high, and wanted to change it to a cheap one," Geraldine looks at him in the eye.


    "Baron Guansa, don''t expect a diamond when you can only afford to pay silver coins."

 Chapter 26 - Pills

    "How dare you mock my wealth, you lowly peasant!" The Baron took out his pouch that contains gold and silver coins and slammed it on the counter, "I''ll take all of that mana pills!" He yelled and looked smugly at Geraldine with a smile that screamed ''I-am-wealthy-than-you.''


    Geraldine could only chuckle and gives a light curtsied, "My apologize Baron Guansa, I didn''t mean to mock you about your wealth, I was just confused at one moment but now I can see that you are indeed wealthy," Geraldine compliments him to boost his ego and feel proud about himself.


    "Hmph! A lowly commoner like you won''t have this many coins in your pocket so next time don''t open your mouth when you don''t know who you''re talking to," Baron Guansa played with his mustache with a satisfied smirk playing on his dry lips.


    "I will remember it well," She smiled, opening her fan and covered her face as she went back to her table and glance at Aurelie putting all the mana pills he bought on a pink box and tied it with a white ribbon to secure it. Then handed it to him while getting all the coins in the pouch.


    Geraldine could sense the uneasiness of Baron Guansa as he looks at his coins being taken away which makes her look at him with amusement.


    *If only he''s being true to himself then he won''t get in trouble of losing his money.*


    "Thank you for shopping here Baron Guansa, it''s an honor," Aurelie bowed and offered a huge smile as the Baron walked away with a grumpy expression.


    "I heard that you''ll be selling beauty pills soon, I want to book an order in advance," Geraldine said and wink at Aurelie to let her know that she needed to play her part of the role again.


    "Ah, yes, we''ll be launching it soon for the ladies who want to be young again as well as the males," Aurelie only spoke words that are connected with ''beauty'' even though she has no idea how the beauty pill works. Scratching the back of her head, she can only trust Geraldine''s plan.


    "Beauty pill? You mean my old wife can be pretty and young again?" His eyes twinkled in delight upon hearing about the pill that makes a person looks younger by a few years.


    "Yes, Baron but we don''t have an exact date of release, yet but we''ll post a flyer if we do have it in-store," Aurelie spoke with the poise that makes you believe that what she''s saying is true due to the confidence radiating through it.


    "Okay, please notify me, I''ll buy dozens again!" Baron''s grumpy face changed into a happy one as he walked away with the box of mana pills in hand.


    Geraldine extended her arms and raised her thumb to Aurelie who was confused to the unknown gesture, "Oh, it means... Good job!" She smiled as Aurelie tried to copy it with her own hands.


    "Ah, it''s a nice day, today," Geraldine spread her legs and stretched her arms up, she wanted to get out of her fitted clothes and changed them into comfortable ones so that she can move freely.


    "Master! I''ve brought customers!" Chirped Alexjin as he entered the store with two young girls and their servants behind him who seemed attracted to his looks as can be seen in their flirty eyes.


    Geraldine glared at Alexjin, reminding him that he must not address her as his master if they''re inside the store and should always remember that Aurelie, his mother is the owner that''s why he needed to greet her first to avoid confusions.


    *Cough*


    "I mean, mother... I''ve brought customers who would like to taste some of your medicinal pastries!" Scratching his cheeks due to awkwardness, he led the two girls to the counter to let them see the pastries displayed on the crystal shelves.


    "That''s wonderful, we have pies, tarts, quiches, croissants, and pasties." Aurelie jolts up in excitement seeing the two girls looking over to her food, "It might look like a normal food but it contains a tiny mana revival and other medicinal plants that taste delicious and healthy!" She clasps her hands together as she waited for them to tell her what they wanted to buy.


    "Oh, sister Ava, I want that tart, it looks delicious," A girl with brown hair and hazel-colored eyes grabbed her sister''s clothes and looked at her with twinkling eyes.


    "Buy whatever you want Eva," The older sister Ava has thick curly brown hair similar to her younger sister but her eyes are much lighter in color, "I would like to see the mana revival pills please."


    "Oh, I almost forgot!" Aurelie crunched down and take out another bag full of mana revival pills and fill the empty crystal container, "These are the last batch of the pills young miss, the other customer bought it all."


    Seeing the mana revival pills, Ava was instantly interested as she was finding any unique item around the town for days as a gift for someone special, and finally, she has found the answer, "Are you sure it really works? You might be scamming us as this kind of pills is not common in the Empire," she said firmly with eyes criticizing Aureli as she knows many people used to scam customers for easy money.

 Chapter 27 - Stone

    "Young lady, if we were to scam people here, we shouldn''t have bought this place and instead be a traveler to run away from the people who buy items from us," Aurelie explained with a tight smile on her lips.


    Ava raised an eyebrow and thought about it for a second, "I heard what you just said, so I''ll buy 30 pills and wrap it neatly as I''m giving it to someone and if I know that this pill is a fake, you''ll regret what would happen to you and this store," She arrogantly crossed her arms and looked away with a ''hmp.''


    "Oh and wrap all your tarts for me," Eva clasps her hands happily while looking at the tarts with her eyes twinkling. After everything was done nicely, they instantly went away without a word.


    "Who are they?" Geraldine asked as soon as they leave.


    "They are the 2nd and youngest daughter of Duke Babin that governs the south of Rakkaegia Empire," Alexjin answered her question with a serious face before it changes into a cheerful one, "Master, you look nice today."


    Hearing what Alexjin said makes her shy and look at the other side to escape from his stare, "Thank you."


    As the day ends, the pastries and mana pills are slowly been bought by the passing customers who are interested, and mostly it was nobles who wanted to use it as one of their treasures to boost around the other nobles.


    Strolling at the center of the town, Geraldine couldn''t help but went to a nearby tavern to get a drink and hear any kinds of gossip spreading around town.


    Arranging her hood, she entered to see it was full of drunk men scattering around. With a height of 170 cm ( 5''6 ), she was seen as an adult compared to her body age of 14 years old.


    Going straight to the counter, she ordered a light drink and focus her hearing sense to make out the words that come from their mouth.


    "Did you see that poster? I''ll force my son to join!"


    "The winner can have everything he asked from the Emperor as his price!"


    "D@mn, those nobles will possibly send their sons."


    Most of the conversations are about the poster they''ve seen which perks Geraldine''s attention. Looking back, she saw one guy holding the poster as he brags about his son being skilled in swordsmanship.


    "What are they talking about?" Geraldine nod at the barkeep who was pouring a drink to another customer.


    "Haven''t you heard of it?" The barkeep grabs something below the counter and slides it in front of her, "The south main city Vildon will hold a competition and everyone is invited to join. The winner will be sent to the annual competition at the heart of the Empire and would be given a price that he wishes to have."


    Looking at the poster, Geraldine''s memory was refreshed, she remembered to see her 2nd eldest brother going back home with a smile on his face as he won the competition and the price he asks was to become the leader of the royal knights which was granted immediately, making their father very proud.


    Before, Geraldine always wanted to attend and watch the competition as it was a big event for the Empire but not once her father allowed her to go as she would only be a laughing stock to the nobles and embarrassed the family name.


    "I see, thank you!" She paid for her drinks and added a tip before she was about to leave when a huge hand grabbed her arm and force her to stop.


    "Miss, would you like to join our small contest here? You only need to throw three daggers on that hard rock and if you achieved it, you can have our money," The old bald man grinned as he pulled Geraldine with him and gives her three daggers. He has seen the amount of tip she gives to the barkeep and the size of her pouch that''s why he decided to bring her in their game.


    "But first you must put coins as your bet," He added before stepping back with a grin.


    "It''s really hard to plug the dagger on that stone."


    "Man, nobody has achieved it before, you''re screwing the lady."


    Geraldine could hear multiple snickers behind her back, she also knew what scheming they were doing just to get money from her. Taking two gold coins from her pouch, she put them at the bowl at the top of the square stone where they placed their bets.


    "If I''m able to stick these daggers on that stone then I win and take all your bets?" She asked innocently while hiding her face.


    "Yes, but no one has ever done it before. It was an odd stone that can''t be cut so it was placed here as a plaything as it was useless," The man laughed as he was confident that she won''t be able to do it, after all, she was just a girl.


    "Okay," She stands in line with the stone and looked at the blunt daggers.. She gets one out and launched the dagger with great force to the stone and the blade ripped through the hard texture then she followed the other two daggers at the same exact spot where the first dagger is pierced on the stone.

 Chapter 28 - Birthmark

    The room became quiet and only their gasp could be heard, it was the first time they''ve ever seen someone finally stuck the dagger on the stone.


    Immediately, two-man came beside her and pushed her to the side as they throw their daggers too but as soon as it hits the stone but it would only fall on the ground. Some even went up to the stone and tried to hit it with their blades but it''s no use.


    "That settled it, now my reward," Geraldine opened her palms for them to handle her the price, "Although, I''m more interested in that rock more than the money," she added and points at the stone''s direction.


    The man''s facial expression became lightened upon hearing that she didn''t want to get the money, "Of course, you can have that stone and your gold that you bet hehe," The man hastily took the two gold coins from the container and grab the heavy stone in hand and handed it to her with the dagger still attached to it.


    "Be careful, it''s quite heavy for a young lady."


    Geraldine only nodded and grabbed the heavy stone from the struggling man with ease, which confused her if it was really heavy.


    "Wow, you''re stronger than you look," The man complimented creepily as he tried to approach her closer.


    Geraldine swiftly steps aside and pulls her hood lower to fully cover her face as she exits towards the door. She didn''t want others to know her face or her identity as it might cause problems in the future.


    -----


    "You need a haircut," Geraldine touched a strand of Alexjin''s silver hair as she noticed that it was longer than before.


    "Master, don''t mind me. I''ll just tie my hair if it goes longer," He smiled and touched his hair, feeling the length.


    Geraldine didn''t say anything as she went towards the drawer and took a scissor, "You need a haircut whether you like it or not," She said with a grin on her lips as she looked at Alexjin''s wide eyes. It was evident that he didn''t want to cut his hair but he can''t disobey his master''s wishes.


    "Yes, master," Alexjin said in devastation and turned around to let Geraldine cut his hair.


    "Don''t worry, I used to cut my own hair before so trust me, I won''t ruin it," She patted his back to assure him that everything will be okay.


    Timepass by, Geraldine cut his hair gently and precisely, she calculated each cut that would look good on him, and somehow it did. She was about to finish when she noticed something strange at the back of his neck.


    "Alexjin, what''s that in your nape?" She asked and traced it using her finger which caused him to jump in surprise.


    "Master, ah! It''s my birthmark," He answered while rubbing the back of his neck as if he''s ashamed of it.


    Upon hearing what Alexjin said, it makes her confused as it was never in history that Alexjin had a birthmark and when she was a spear before, Geraldine never saw something on his neck when she saw him visiting the Emperor multiple times.


    *"This doesn''t happen before, will the future events will keep changing too? My future..." *


    This thought makes Geraldine run cold, thinking that all her hard work in her new life will go to waste and she''ll be back to where she used to be, a future spear of the Empire if she''s unable to calculate her moves well but there''s also a chance that her fate will change too.


    "I won''t let that happened," Unconsciously, she muttered the words that were supposed to be in her mind only.


    "What do you mean master?" Alexjin asked as he looked at her nervous face.


    "Nothing, I was just remembering things," Geraldine massaged her temples for a while before going back in cutting his hair. When it was done, she can''t help but stare at the birthmark, it was a beast three claw marks that settled nicely on his nape.


    "Thank you, master, it''s amazing!" Alexjin complimented her barber skills as he looked at his appearance in the mirror.


    Geraldine took out the poster and gives it to Alexjin, "I need you to participate in this competition," She said and went to grab a broom to sweep away his hair scattered on the floor.


    "I-It''s the sword competition that was held annually," He chirped but suddenly his expression became dejected, "I can''t join here master, my skills aren''t that great and I''ll just fail and tarnished your name," He clenched his fist, feeling so useless that he can''t even bring his master an honor.


    "No Alexjin, I want you to join as you and not my apprentice, so you don''t need to worry about me," Geraldine said as she looked dire on him.


    Alexjin looked at the poster again and thought about it for a second. He still holds into their status and as a slave she bought, he didn''t want to disobey her, "If my master wishes for me to participate then I will."


    "Alexjin," Geraldine dropped the broom and went in front of him and grasp both of his shoulders, "I want you to win, I want you to take that first place and ask for any wish that you desire."

 Chapter 29 - Offense

    "Alexjin, you must put in mind that losing is not on your list, no matter what happened, you must win and get what you want," Geraldine whispered into his ears as she cupped his cheeks closer.


    "Yes master, I''ll do my best," Alexjin said with determination as he hurriedly grabbed his wooden sword and went to the clearing to practice swordsmanship.


    After she succeeded in manipulating the boy, her eyes shone a cold glint but she managed to hide it very well without him noticing anything wrong, "I hope you''ll really do your best, my dear Alexjin."


    Geraldine went to her room''s basement and grabbed the mixture of poison she made and used it as tea, feeling the juices warms her body as the poison started to blend with her mana. She has been drinking it for a while and she could feel her bodybuilding a resistance to the poison that''s why from time to time, she increases the dosage.


    "I think I would be able to get the butterflies sooner than expected."


    ------


    After a week of Alexjin''s training, Geraldine has been observing him silently from afar and noticed that he improved a lot but the level of his skill is certainly not a beginner which she doesn''t mind.


    "Aurelie, I saw something on Alexjin''s nape--" Before she could continue what she wanted to say, a loud gasp escaped Aurelie''s mouth and hurriedly tried to cover it with her hand. Her calm facial expression change into a tense, anxious one as her eyes diverted to a different direction in order not to meet Geraldine''s gaze.


    "Aurelie?" Geraldine called for her but Aurelie remained standing with her back facing her before she slowly turns around with cold sweat dripping on her forehead.


    "I-It''s a b-birthm-mark," Aurelie stuttered while looking down at her fidgeting hands. She looks extremely nervous that makes Geraldine suspicious that the mark on Alexjin''s nape isn''t actually a normal birthmark.


    "Is there something wrong? You can tell me," She smiled and tried to be as innocent as if she doesn''t sense any suspicion from her.


    "It''s no-nothing haha," Aurelie wipes her sweat and sighs in relief, "I''ll be making some refreshments, excuse me, young lady," She added and hurriedly walked away to avoid Geraldine.


    A smile raised on Geraldine''s lips as she finds the events interesting as if she''s unlocking new scenes in a game, "I guess, I''ll just have to find it out myself... Interesting."


    Leaving the room, Geraldine went outside to go to Alexjin who''s bathing in sweat and saw multiple broken wooden swords at the side. The straw doll that he used to practice was battered to pieces and needed a replacement.


    As soon as she stepped two meters away from him, Alexjin instantly raised his sword and swiftly swung it towards her and stopping directly at her neck, "Master!" He muttered but the wooden sword remained at her neck.


    Geraldine smiled as if there''s nothing happened, "How''s the training?" She asked with the most innocent smile she can muster.


    "Master, I''ve hurt you. I apologize!! I''ll accept any punishment you''ll give me," Alexjin retreated his wooden sword and nail to the ground with his head bowed down.


    With a knowing look, Geraldine softly caresses his silver hair, "I know you don''t want to hurt me but instead..... You wanted to kill me," As soon as she muttered those words. Alexjin became stiff and in panic mode.


    "Master, I would never harm nor wanting to kill you! You''re very important to me master!" He pleaded desperately and his eyes twinkled with tears forming in them.


    Geraldine stayed silent as she wipes away the tears that were about to fall, she holds both of his hands and pulls him up.


    "Let''s practice, shall we?" She took the wooden sword that was pierced on the ground and brings it with her. Alexjin was stunned at first but then hurriedly grabbed the other two pairs of wooden swords when he understands the situation.


    As they are facing each other, Alexjin extended the new sword he got, "Master, please use this clean wooden sword instead of that one, it was dirty and full of sweat."


    "No, use both of the swords instead, you''re gonna practice wielding two swords today as it will be a great advantage when the competition began," She said with a smile and gestured to Alexjin to ready his battle stance.


    "What do you think is best? Offense or defense when you face your enemy?" She asked as they circled each other.


    "Defense master, you need to protect yourself from his attacks first then when you know his style, you can use it as an advantage and take offense," Alexjin said confidently.


    A chuckle came out of her mouth, "Indeed, it would be a great tactic but what if your enemy can change his fighting style from one skill to another or before you learn his technique, you''re already at the losing end. By the time you take offense, you''ll be losing the fight and might die," Geraldine explained then she positioned herself with her sword pointing at him, "Offense is always the best defense Alexjin, remember that."


    As soon as she finished talking, she instantly launched an attack, surprising Alexjin with her boost of power.. He instantly went to defend himself and took a couple of steps back.

 Chapter 30 - Beauty

    "When you wield two swords in hand, always remember that both swords must attack when you swing, make them dance in your hands," She muttered while continuously attacking Alexjin without giving him a single break and chance to attack even once.


    "Alexjin! Stab the sword a little bit stronger," She yelled while swinging the single sword in hand. Axeljin was having a hard time as he''s not used to wielding two swords at the same time and the speed of Geraldine''s attack was taken him by surprise.


    "Master... wait," He said as he used two swords to block an attack.


    "You''re posture is weak on the left side, pay attention!" Geraldine thrust her sword on his left side and was able to hit his arm.


    Alexjin staggered back as he holds his arm but he didn''t surrender and instead use that moment to take a quick breath and attacks Geraldine but it was quickly been defended and thrust the moment she saw an opening.


    Geraldine''s sword is sitting on his neck, "Next time, fight like you wanted to kill me," She said and smile as if it was nothing. Letting the sword fall at the side Geraldine tapped his shoulder as she leaned closer to his ears.


    "Good job, practice wielding two swords rather than one from now on," She whispered and walked away.


    Geraldine now understands that they are clearly hiding something that they don''t want anyone to know. She still remembers the killing aura surrounding Alexjin when he almost killed her with a wooden sword, the look on his eyes sees her as a tiny prey that he can easily catch, which doesn''t settle right for her.


    "I need to tame him more," She grinded her teeth as she tried to remember any information about Alexjin in the past but it was hard as there was not much information about him, "He really did stay hidden from the world huh."


    -----


    A week later, a yell came from inside the store when Geraldine was about to enter as a customer, it was the day of the ''beauty pill'' launch to the market. Every lady wanted to buy at least one when they heard the news from the Baron himself, boosting the pills he bought, which makes other nobles and merchants take interest.


    "They say this beauty pill can make you younger by years."


    "Omo, I would like to buy this for my mom."


    "Will it makes me the most beautiful woman in the Empire?"


    "Is it real though?"


    A series of different questions about the beauty pill keeps getting louder and louder, making Geraldine cringe while amused at the power of gossip.


    "WHAT! A beauty pill cost 20 gold coins!!! That is absurd!!" A random lady came in front of the crowd and complain about the price but Aurelie''s poker face smiled at her.


    "The Beauty pill price is unchangeable ladies and also to notified you all, there are only 20 pieces in stock," Aurelie raised a small crystal jar that contains baby pink colored pills.


    As soon as they''ve heard that it''s limited, they''ve lost their class and hurriedly run in front of the counter to be the first customer to be served.


    Geraldine who sits at the far end of the room giggled at how the nobles lost their class only for a single pill.


    "Losing their nobility poise only for the sake of getting younger... it''s a sight to see, " Alexjin muttered while he looked over to the desperate females.


    Geraldine was surprised at how Alexjin sees the situation just like hers, "Indeed, it was amusing," Covering her smirk by the fan in hand. Her eyes observed Alexjin as she gestured him to sit in front of her.


    His bright eyes shine upon gazing at her with a small smile lingering on his lips but soon it was changed into a frown the moment he laid an eye into her face.


    "Master, you look pale today," He asked when he noticed the pale complexion of Geraldine even though she wore makeup but her face remained tired and looked sick.


    "I''m fine, just a bit tired," Geraldine touched her cheeks to felt that her hands are cold as ice. Beads of sweat are also forming on her forehead and neck which she quickly wipes them using her handkerchief.


    "Master, are you unwell, I can bring you ho--"


    Geraldine immediately kicked his shin below the table to stop him from continuing what he was about to say, "Mister, I believed that we aren''t acquainted, I would like to take my leave, " She said and with a meaningful look, she went away.


    She knows what''s currently happening to her, it was the side effects of the increased dosage of poison she takes everyday two days but Geraldine didn''t expect to feel the side effects earlier than she expected.


    "I should be careful not to be seen like this by him again."

 Chapter 31 - Iva

    Behind their store is the entrance to the shallow part of Bagyoo''s forest where you can take a rest or hunt small wild animals and some travelers use it to travel from one place to another.


    Geraldine decided to go there and rest for a bit to give time for her symptoms to subside. Sitting beside the tree, she rested her head on the trunk as the shadows of the leaves danced in her face, she was about to take a nap when a scream is heard from the distance.


    "I''VE TOLD YOU TO BUY ME THAT BEAUTY PILL!!! IT''S NOT THAT HARD BUT YOU''RE STILL UNABLE TO EVEN GET ME ONE!!!"


    The topic of their conversation perked Geraldine''s interest and forced herself to stand up and walk to where the voices came from. Not far from her are two girls standing in front of each other, the other one dressed like a noble while the other dressed as a servant.


    "WHY CAN''T YOU DO YOUR JOB RIGHT!? YOU WANTED TO BE FIRED!?" The noble girl screamed so loud that the veins on her neck were about to pop. The servant trembled in fear as she wipes away the tears that are falling nonstop.


    "La-lady, th-there are o-only 20 p-pills and o-other n-nobles are al-also there f-fighting to ge-get one," The servants trembled while explaining her side.


    Geraldine pitied the servant as it''s not her fault that she wasn''t able to get a single beauty pill for her master, after all, some nobles came personally to the store to buy one themselves.


    "YOU''RE REALLY USELESS!!!" The noble girl screamed in anger and raised her hand to slap her servant who closed her eyes as she anticipates the hard slap.


    Geraldine instantly stepped out from the shadows to make herself known, "My, my... That''s not how a young lady must act towards the servant who only follows your orders," She uses her fan to cover half of her face as she stands beside the trembling servant.


    "Who are you to interrupt me? I''m educating my servant to do well on the task I''ve given her... This doesn''t concern you!" The noble girl looked at her from top to bottom and assessed Geraldine''s status by what she wears.


    "Yes, this doesn''t concern me at all, as it''s your own business but I''m here because I''ve heard that you wanted to buy the beauty pills," Geraldine smirked as she took out two beauty pills from her pocket and showed it to the noble.


    The girl''s eyes widen in shock and her irritated expression changed to a joyful one, "You''re gonna give this to me?" Her hand instantly grabbed the pills, but Geraldine was a lot faster and retrieved her hand away from her.


    "Give? You must be in delusion young lady, I would like to sell you this for 100 gold coins each," Geraldine showed her the beauty pills that were placed inside a see-through pink pouch.


    "100 gold coins!? That''s a ridiculous price for a pill like that, so stop scamming me," The noble girl looked at Geraldine with disgust on her face but her eyes are still staring at the pills.


    "Well, if you don''t want it then I''ll go, good luck on buying the beauty pills and I hope you''ll be able to purchase one when it launches again but who knows when that might happen," Geraldine shrugged and was about to go when the girl hold her hand to stop her from going away.


    "Okay okay, I''ll buy all that pill besides 200 gold coins is a small amount anyways," The girl takes out a check and wrote the amount before giving it to Geraldine, "Here, just get the money from the bank."


    "Thank you for your purchase young lady," Geraldine gives a slight curtsied before walking away with a big smile on her lips due to the huge money she accumulated by selling two pills.


    "Lady Iva, the duke might ask why you spend too much gold on the beauty pills," The servant said in a frightened tone.


    "Don''t worry about it," Iva hushed her servant to be quiet and pull her back to their carriage.


    Geraldine looked back at the two retreating figure, "So she''s the oldest daughter of the Duke huh, a bit childish," she muttered and shakes her head in amusement but then a piece of memory came back to her unexpectedly, creating a terrible headache that makes her kneel onto the ground while clutching her head.


    "AHHHH!!"

 Chapter 32 - Tea

    "This bish is a murderer!" The 18 years old Iva pulled Geraldine''s hair while she was looking over to the flowers at the royal palace where a banquet is held by the Emperor.


    Geraldine stumbled backward and fall on her butt, "Ouch!" She looked above to see the Iva smirking evilly at her.


    "You have the audacity to come here, murderer!" Another girl whose on Iva''s group of friends kicked her in the shoulder, causing Geraldine to stumble backward.


    "You''re unwelcome in the palace, can''t you see that they didn''t like you here?"


    "You''re just a commoner who becomes a noble, your blood is dirty and impure!"


    "Useless piece of sh*t"


    More and more hurtful words are thrown towards Geraldine as they shamed her nobility and damage her self-respect, but Geraldine remained calm with her head bowed down so her eyes won''t meet theirs.


    Slowly standing up, Geraldine dust away from her dress as she looked up with a smile on her lips and begun to walk away from them but then Iva pulled her hair back harshly that Geraldine falls on the ground again, dirtying her gown.


    As the others saw that Geraldine didn''t fight back and let them abuse her. An evil plan strikes on their mind and continued their abuse until she looked like sh*t.


    "Piece of sh*t."


    After they are satisfied with what they''ve done to the young Geraldine, Iva and her group of friends left her laying on the ground with dirt all over her body.


    Geraldine slowly gets up while winching from the bruises and pain that she gets from their abuse as a single tear dropped from her eyes. Thinking that she had nobody to lean on and even though her father or brothers see her battered body, they wouldn''t take a second glance or even ask what happened to her.


    --End--


    Geraldine shivered at the memory as if her body remembered what it feels like to be beaten up and she could only sit on the grass as she tried to make herself relax before going back home.


    "If you''d only take my side father and brothers then I wouldn''t experience those terrible times throughout my life," Geradine muttered under her breath as she remembered how her father and brothers get angry if she would talk to them about her day or problems she encountered.


    Getting up, she dusts away her clothes and walks gracefully back to her house through the forest to drink another batch of poison tea in higher dosage as she wanted to get the poisonous butterfly after a week.


    Night came by and Alexjin with his mother arrived at the house after finishing their work in the store. They were surprised to see that the lights are off and assumed that Geraldine is not at home yet, but an aromatic scent invaded their nose when they opened the door.


    Geraldine is sitting in the dark with a cup of tea in front of her while staring blankly in space. Her mind wandered about her plan to go to the top of the mountains to find the place where the poisonous butterflies are located when she heard the door opening and saw Alexjin and Aurelie coming inside.


    She immediately hides the powder made in poison into her pocket so that they won''t see what she''s up to. She fixed herself and acted normally so that they won''t get suspicious.


    "Master!" Alexjin said as soon as he lightened up the room and saw Geraldine sitting on the dining table drinking her tea, "Master, I thought you''re not home yet because the lights are off."


    "I''m used to the darkness, dear Alexjin," Geraldine smiled as she looked over to the worried boy in front of her, "Please assist your mother into her room, she''s tired from today''s work and also I''ve cooked dinner while you both are away, take some and bring it to her and after that, you can eat here with me," She gestured for him to go and he followed immediately.


    After a couple of minutes, Alexjin came back and get his food, and settled down in front of his master.


    "Alexjin, how''s your training these past few days?" She asked while looking over to him with a soft glance. She noticed the difference in his physical build as he used to be a skinny boy with no muscle mass but now, he started to look like a man who has been working out for years as if he has been working out behind her back but in her eyes, he''s still a young boy.


    "I think I''m doing quite well, master," He answered timidly but Geraldine could see the confidence in his eyes.


    "That''s good, the competition is getting nearer and I wanted you to win against those nobles," She muttered and sipped her tea.


    "I will fight with all my might, so that master won''t be disappointed in me," Alexjin said in determination but his eyes lingered to the tea that Geraldine has been drinking and towards her pocket where the poisonous powder is located. He can sense a dark aura around the tea but as he looked upon Geraldine, her face and body are fine but there''s a heavy energy around her just like before.


    Alexjin wanted to ask about it but afraid that he will get scolded by her for being nosy about her personal life but he can''t help being concerned about her health and well-being.


    Geraldine noticed his change of expression and to where his eyes are looking at, "This is for my health Alexjin and I know what I''m doing so there''s no need for you to be concern," she smiled to show that she''s fine when a terrible pain hits her stomach as if millions of nails have been hammered to her flesh.


    "Blergh!" Geraldine puked out blood with a mixture of black from the tea she''s been drinking.


    "Master!!!" Alexjin immediately stands up causing his chair to fall down on the floor.. He goes to Geraldine''s side and handed her a clean towel from the sink to wipe away the puke left on her lips and grabbed a bowl and fill it with water for her to clean her hands.

 Chapter 33 - Travel

    "Master..." Alexjin was about to ask a question but he stopped himself before he could mutter more words.


    Geraldine knows what he wanted to say but it was not the right time for him to know and she prefers that he won''t ever know about it because she''s sure that he will do his best to stop her from drinking poison.


    "I''m just tired, don''t worry about it Alexjin as I''m also trying to cure myself too," She smiled while wiping away the blood from her hands and on the table where some blood splattered.


    "Master, I know I don''t have the right to be nosy about your life but I''m worried about your health so please ask me to do anything to help search for the cure," He said in a worried tone while gripping the bowl so hard as he tried to suppress his emotions.


    "I will," Geraldine agreed to put an end to their conversation as she doesn''t want to explain herself further.


    Throwing away the rest of the tea from her cup, she immediately went back to her room and rejected Alexjin''s offer of assistance and just ask him to go back to his room after he was done for the night.


    Sitting down on her bed, she takes in a deep breath and performs the mana circle to cultivate her powers and to see if she''ll be able to breakthrough.


    Another set of pain hits her stomach but was not enough to make her puke blood, "Ugh, I think this will do for now and I''ll just intake more poison if I''ll be able to get the eggs," she said and lay comfortably in her bed while waiting for the pain to subside.


    A week later...


    Geraldine bought stuff she needed for climbing the snowy mountains as the season started to get colder and if she has to wait a little longer, it would be hard to climb for the snow will be thicker and the climate will be colder which makes it difficult for her to search for the poisonous butterfly eggs location.


    "Alexjin, I have to go somewhere else and it might take a few days so I need you to take care of the store and guard the house. I''ve also made a decent amount of mana and beauty pills that could last for days and remember to take care of your mother and the house and help her manage the store to avoid causing trouble. You can do whatever you want if someone tried to hurt you or your mother and don''t forget to practice your swordsmanship skills because when I come back, I''ll test you if you''re ready to fight," Geraldine said as she put down her bag that contains the pieces of equipment she needed in the journey.


    "Master, where are you going? Let me come with you," Alexjin said after hearing what his master just said. He was currently making breakfast for them when suddenly, Geraldine came out of her room fully dressed to travel and carry a medium-sized bag.


    "Will you leave your ill mother all alone here and managing the house and the store all by herself? I guess not," She muttered while taking some fruits and put them in the bag, she also packed some food to eat along the way.


    "Master, you didn''t tell me in advance that you have to go somewhere else, I should have helped you prepare for the trip," Alexjin said while his eyes gazed in loneliness.


    Geraldine didn''t answer him and continue getting the supplies she needed, it was 5:00 in the morning and most servants started waking up to start serving their masters but the area is still deserted except for the marketplace where some owners started opening their store.


    As for Alexjin, he hurriedly went outside and prepared a horse for his master to use as her ride in her travel. Geraldine wants to travel by foot but seeing him doing it on his own without her command makes her decide to take the horse as her ride instead of walking all the way.


    Going outside, Geraldine put her stuff at the sides and hopped on the black horse with the helped of Alexjin.


    "I''ll be going now, take care and goodbye Alexjin. I''ll see you soon," She said with a smile on her face and wave at him as she goes away.


    "Take care of yourself too, master," Alexjin waved back with a small smile as he sees his master off but as soon as Geraldine is out of his sight, the smile on his lips disappeared and his bright eyes change into cold ones while turning his back and went inside the house.

 Chapter 34 - Save Me

    With the sandwich in hand, Geraldine eats it while looking over to the map. She planned to gather some poisonous plants along the way to her journey into the mountains, after all, she''ll be in the forest for a while.


    Geraldine decided to travel inside the forest as she thought that if she traveled by the roads, she might attract unwanted attention and pull troubles towards her. She didn''t mind it but it would delay her travels and if she takes a longer time, something might happen in the house as she doesn''t fully trust Alexjin, yet. Especially, when she could still feel the chills on her skin when she rides away from their house.


    "I hope everything will go well," She whispers as she looked at the clear morning sky above.


    Geraldine has been riding with her horse for more than 8 hours nonstop. It''s already past noontime and only a single sandwich for her lunch. The sun is also up high in the sky, showing its mighty glory that makes Geraldine sweat a lot even though she''s in the middle of the forest surrounded by trees.


    Deciding to take a rest, she went to the nearby lake she found and let her horse rest a bit while she looked over to the map again.


    "Okay, so I just need to go straight and turn right and straight again. That''s simple hmm," She murmured while folding the map back and put it safely on her pouch.


    "I should find a safe place to stay before dark," She said as she stretched her tight body from sitting for hours in the horse.


    Sitting down on the soft grass, a feeling of freedom hits her as she slowly laid down and closed her eyes. Feeling the soft breeze and the sound of the running water engulfed her ears and making her relaxed as the sun slightly danced on her face.


    Lifting her arm, she used it to cover her face as she opened her eyes, "I wish it will always be like this - the feeling of peace and freedom," She said as she forced herself to get up and went back to ride through the forest again.


    The night came in, Geraldine is currently sitting on the ground as she put more wood on the bonfire she creates to keep her stay warm on a cold night while biting an apple she carried with her as she watches the water slowly boiling.


    After some time, she poured down the boiling water into the cup she brought with her with the poison ingredients to make herself a cup of tea.


    Feeling the hot liquid streaming down her throat, she couldn''t help but cough out a bit of blood when the poison reached her body but she didn''t feel much pain just like before.


    After she finished her dinner, she laid down on the ground with only a piece of cloth as her makeshift bed. Geraldine looked at the night sky, seeing the stars brightly twinkling above makes her smile. She remembered how she would look at the stars at night when she was still a spear and how she wished she could be like them, so free and shining.


    Geraldine slowly drifted to sleep but kept her senses intact for any possible danger approaching while she was sleeping.


    ***


    "Please, don''t kill my child please!" A woman begged with tears flowing from her eyes as she held her daughter close to her, embracing her too tight in a protective manner.


    A tall man with a fancy red robe riding a white horse smeared with blood only looked at her with coldness in his eyes as he swings the spear in his hand towards the mother''s neck, cutting it in half without mercy.


    The daughter was shocked and couldn''t even move when she saw her mother was killed in front of her. Her eyes lost sparkles as she turned her head to look at the person who killed her mother, but her head was sent flying next to her dead mother as soon as she did.


    The Emperor smiled with satisfaction seeing the stone glistened as it accumulated additional mana from the people he just killed.


    "VICTORY IS ON OUR SIDE!!!" He yelled as he road onward while swinging his spear and killing innocent lives without any emotions as if in his eyes, their just pigs that needed to be slaughtered as a meal for his weapon - the spear.


    Geraldine trembled upon seeing another soul was taken unfairly. Blood was everywhere as it colored the ground which used to be lively green, screams are echoing at every angle making her ears grow numb. She was used to it, but she would still be in shock and traumatized by the images flashed before her every time it happens.


    Looking at the child''s head that was sliced minutes ago, it rolled to the side and looked into Geraldine''s eyes with blood tears tearing down her cheeks, "SAVE ME!"

 Chapter 35 - Container

    "AH!!!" Geraldine scrammed as she woke up from a nightmare from the past events that happened to her.


    Sweat forms from her forehead and her heartbeat are beating so loud and fast as if she has been running for hours, "Ah sh*t!" She cursed out loud while wiping away the sweat that was running towards her eyes.


    That event was still vivid in her mind that she can''t fully forget. The smell of blood lingered on her nose as the sound of the girl''s pleading to save her rings into her ears.


    Everything went swirling as if the trees around her are dancing while whispering the word ''Save me''.


    "I- I''m so-sorry," Geraldine murmured as she holds both of her ears to stop hearing the words that hunt her till today.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t save you..." Geraldine couldn''t help but burst into tears as the girl''s begging face flashed into her eyes.


    Rocking herself back and forth with tears in her eyes, Geraldine tried to comfort herself, "It''s gonna be fine, it will be fine as long as I change the past," she whispered to herself.


    It takes a while before she finally calmed down and fixed herself while trying to forget the nightmares she had. It was still dark and the crackles of her bonfire and the sound of the crickets could be heard.


    She silently looked at it and spend the rest of her time looking at how the flames dance until it was turned to ash. Coldness engulfed her body as she hugged herself, remembering the cold temperature when she was still a spear.


    "Ah, I don''t have time to think about the past!" She shouts while scratching her head and slapped her face twice to wake herself up to reality.


    The sun hasn''t been up yet but Geraldine decided to ride through the forest after feeding her horse. She has been traveling for hours with only a short rest for her horse to be fed but the longer she stayed inside the forest, the more she feels suffocated as if she''s been choked slowly and finds it hard to breathe.


    Finally, after 2 days of traveling alone, Geraldine decided that she needed a break from her thoughts and find herself a distraction so that her mind won''t think about her unpleasant dreams that keep on hunting her every second of her life.


    Stopping for a while, she hopped down, took out her water container, and poured it over to the mud to make it wetter. Then, she touched it with her bare hands as she begins to mixed the mud to make it softer and when it is ready, she took a handful of it and apply it on her light vanilla-colored hair to turn it darker so that she can''t attract some attention if she ever meets someone when she goes out.


    It was sticky and created a mess on her black cloak but for Geraldine, she must do it for the sake of her sanity too as she can''t afford other problems in coming her way. When the whole of her hair has been turned to a nearly black color, she started her journey again.


    Shifting directions, she finds herself at the side of the road, Geraldine didn''t know where it leads her but decided to follow it and see what lays ahead. It took her 30 minutes before seeing a small store ahead and a middle-aged man chopping firewood in front.


    Geraldine approached the store as she felt her body''s energy started to go down, putting the hoodie of her cloak back to her head as she felt that the mud has been dried on her hair, "Hello, is the store open?" She smiled a little while hiding her face on the hoodie.


    The man glances at her and begun chopping again, "Yes, just go inside."


    Geraldine slightly nodded and went straight to the store after she bound her horse''s rope on the nearby tree. The store looked small on the outside but once you entered, it was quite spacious on the inside.


    The designs are quite simple but it got a homely atmosphere that she really likes as it''s radiate comfort.


    "Welcome to our humble store, come in," A lady greeted her with a warm smile as she led her to one of the chairs inside.


    "What are you looking for, young miss? We have a variety of things here that can be useful on your journey," The woman smiled as she showed her what she sells but what caught Geraldine''s attention are the black containers that have ''X'' labels on them.

 Chapter 36 - Store

    "What are those?" Geraldine pointed out to the small black jars that were placed on the cabinet at the very bottom, away from people''s eyes.


    The woman followed where Geraldine points her finger and saw where she''s pointing at and her eyes widen, "Oh, that''s jars contains some dangerous chemicals inside and it''s very poisonous if handled incorrectly," she explained while rubbing both of her hands and went to the other side where some potions are displayed.


    "This one can keep you stay warm on a cold night," The woman took out a small red stone from the jar and handed it to Geraldine and instantly felt the heat increasing into her body, warming her up.


    "Interesting, please give me three pieces of these stones and also those jars you said that contain poisonous chemicals inside," Geraldine said and cocked her head to the side.


    Upon hearing what she said, the woman became worried and was a bit hesitant to grab the poisonous jars. She wears thick gloves as she took them out from the cabinet and put it inside the paper bag, "How many do you want to purchase?"


    "Hmm, five jars will do," Geraldine slightly nodded her head and looked at the other stuff around here that can be useful to her journey.


    "We''re not supposed to sell this dangerous thing. My husband just did this as an experiment when he accidentally gathered these poisonous plants, mistaking it as the medicinal one," The woman sighs as she remembered that day it happened, "Good thing, I was able to differentiate it but he didn''t want me to throw this away and I''m surprised that you take interest in these things," The woman squinted her eyes towards Geraldine.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t use it to harm a human being," Geraldine said as she knows the way the woman looked suspicious towards her especially when she''s covering her face, "If what you said is true and that stuff is really poisonous then I''ll buy it all," She said and takes out her pouch that contains gold and silver coins.


    The woman was stunned but followed what her customer ask and take the remaining five jars and put them in separate bags.


    "Also, I would like to buy dried meat and vegetables you sell," Geraldine said and point to the shelves full of dried foods.


    After the store owner followed what she wanted to buy, Geraldine was about to go away when the woman stopped her, "Miss, we have several rooms available to stay for the night and food for dinner."


    When Geraldine heard about it, she stopped in her tracks and look at the woman who looks quite desperate to let her stay. She also thought that she hasn''t rested comfortably for days and somehow wants to relax her mind even if it''s for a short time, "Sure, give me a room that is comfortable to sleep in."


    The woman''s face light up upon hearing that her customer agreed to stay, "Sure! Let me get you the keys and show you to your room so that you can rest early. I''m Salle, the store owner, and outside is my husband, Homir and we owned this store for travelers to lounge and relax before continuing their journey."


    Geraldine nodded her head as she didn''t want to converse with Salle any longer as she didn''t trust her very much, "Here''s your room," Salle opened the door and gives Geraldine the key, "Have a great stay!"


    "Thank you," Geraldine entered the room and instantly close the door as she didn''t want to talk to Salle anymore. Looking inside the room, it was simple but cozy, there''s a single bed and a table with a chair on the side and a huge window that you can see the nature, overall, it was peaceful.


    She goes towards the bed and flopped herself over the soft mattress as her eyes started to get heavy, Geraldine didn''t realize that she had fallen asleep. Night came in, a knock on the door startled Geraldine from her sleep and Salle''s voice could be heard outside.


    "Miss, I''ve prepared your dinner!"


    Geraldine sits up as she rubbed her face, "Coming," She stands up with a grunt and went to the door, Salle''s smile greeted her as soon as she opened the door. Then handed her a bowl of potato soup and 3 pieces of bread, "Enjoy your meal."


    After Geraldine thanked her, she closed the door using her foot and put the food on the table and looked at it for a couple more minutes, and went ahead and took a sniff, smelling something weird mixed on the soup.


    "Hmm, so they''re plotting something else huh," She chuckled and stretched her neck as she was still sleepy. She found out that the soup they gave her contains sleeping pills and all Geraldine could do is laugh at it.


    "They must have taken interest in my coins huh," Geraldine takes out her pouch and remembered how Salle looked at it with her eyes twinkling seeing multiple gold coins inside.


    Then Geraldine remembered her horse that was tied in front of their store, "Oh, sh*t! I forgot about him," She immediately went out of her room and run outside, it was already dark, and saw Homir pulling her horse away.


    "Hey!" She called out and approached Homir, "Where are you taking my horse?"


    When Homir saw her, the look of horror was visible on his face, "I- I was ju-just putting yo-your horse in the sh-shed," He trembled and point at the sky, "I-it''s ni-night haha."


    Geraldine cocked her head to the side and nodded, that''s when she realized that she didn''t have the hood of her cloak covering her face and Homir sees her red eyes glaring at him which explains why he''s trembling in fear, after all, red eyes are very rare eye color.


    "Tell me where''s the shed, I''ll take my horse there," Geraldine grabbed the rope on Homir''s hand and waited for him to point out the directions.


    "Over there."

 Chapter 37 - Corpse

    An awful stench reached Geraldine''s nose as soon as she arrived at the shed, it was the smell of blood and meat mixed together.


    "What is that awful smell," She whispers while covering her nose and mouth. After she tied her horse, she checks her things to see if there''s anything that was missing but luckily, everything was in their right places.


    She was about to go away when her ears picked up whispering voices meters away from her and due to her curiosity. She put her black hood over her head, followed the voices, and saw Homir and Salle whispering to one another.


    "Where''s the horse!? I''ve told you to bring the horse here! Our customers are waiting!" Salle hits her husband who only lowered his head.


    "It''s not my fault that she''s still awake! It''s your fault for bringing her dinner too late!" Homir snapped back at his wife and both of them are fuming with anger.


    Geraldine can''t help but be amused at their whispers and decide to go back to her horse as she understands what the couple wants. They didn''t want her gold coins, rather they want her horse meat to be sold in the market or their store and that explains the awful stench she''s been smelling but the question is - Where''s the owner of the horses?


    She rides her horse to where her cabin is located as she remembered the scenery outside her window and uses it as her guide. It took her less than 10 minutes to find it and busted the windows open to get the stuff she bought from the store.


    After she was done, she was about to go out when the door of her room opened and the couple entered with a shocked face.


    "Well, that took you long enough," Geraldine grinned as she jumps outside her window and into her horse.


    "WAIT!!!" Salle called out but Geraldine ride her horse as fast she could, away from the wrenched store.


    "She escaped huh," A person appeared out of nowhere and stepped behind them. A thick black cloak covering the person''s whole body and the hood is covering half of its face and a black mask with silver could be seen. Its voice is raspy and kinda robotic which you couldn''t tell if it''s a female or a male one.


    "Ye-Yes, sh-she must h-have kn-known e-earlier," Salle trembled in fear as her husband holds her tightly in the waist.


    "You fools, if you did your job right, she wouldn''t have able to escape here," That person aggressively close its fist and turned its back to go away.


    "Umm, If you may sir ahh miss ... madam.. sir, why do you want her so bad?" Homir asked without thinking much as his wife elbowed him in the stomach to keep him quiet but it was too late, that person stopped in its tracks and look back at them.


    "I needed her blood," The person turned around and face them, "But since she''s gone, might as well use both of your blood as a replacement."


    As soon as that person said those words, took out a rectangular object from the cloak and with a single swift, it turns to a black spear and without hesitation, that person used it to cut the heads of the couple and absorbing their blood which satisfied him a bit.


    "I''ll come next to you, Geraldine Gauthier!"


    ****


    Geraldine heard a faint scream which makes her look back but then, it makes her skin crawl which was new to her, as if someone is cursing her name.


    Shaking it off, she goes back to the road but since it was nighttime and she hasn''t taken a long rest, she decided to find a decent place to stay in for the night and enjoy the stars glistening into the sky and she didn''t notice that she had fallen asleep.


    The next day came in as Geraldine started her journey again but there''s something inside her that nags to go back to the store. At first, she brushed it away and focused on her journey but then, the nagging feeling inside keeps on growing and she didn''t realize that she changed her direction.


    Upon arriving at the store, the smell of death reached her nose but what makes her curious is that it''s coming from her room which is still the same as yesterday with the windows broken.


    When she took a peek inside, two corpses are laying on the floor as if their soul has been sucked out, their heads are also separated from their bodies. It looked so terrible that it makes Geraldine looked away from them, her heart is beating so fast that she rides away from the area.


    Her mind is going back and forth to the cause of their death because if they were really killed yesterday then their body wouldn''t look decomposed as if they''ve been dead for a long time.


    "Something like this doesn''t happen in the past," She muttered while remembering all the reports that were sent to the castle before but even though how much she thinks of it, there are no such things that happened before.


    "Who are you?"


    These words came out of her mouth unexpectedly as she rides as fast as she could to the mountains.


    It took her additional two days without rest before she finally arrived at the entrance to the mountains. The area was way colder than the rest of the forest and not many plants are growing, Geraldine could see the snow forming at the very top and took a long breath.


    "Now, where are you nesting huh," Geraldine smirked as she went down from her horse and find a decent place to let him stay with enough food and water supplied as she might be gone for days climbing on the snowy mountains and she also needed to know where they are hiding.


    Grabbing the tools she needed for her journey and other necessities, Geraldine couldn''t help but smile as excitement started to build inside her.


    "Just wait Paru-paru, you''ll be mine soon!"

 Chapter 38 - Cloth

    "Ahh!" Geraldine screamed as her foot slipped from the rock she''s stepping on. She didn''t have any sort of equipment with her, only an axe, rope, lamp, and food supplies and also a jar of the poison she bought from the store.


    She has been climbing for hours and the snow is getting thicker as she climbs up, the sun is also starting to go down as the moon is rising.


    "I should have waited in the morning," she chuckled as she remembered how excited she was that she didn''t think about the time and just climb right away as soon as she arrived.


    Geraldine shook her head and continued climbing until her body grows numb from the cold. It was getting darker as she takes out her lamp to give her light but the fire wouldn''t even be lit up due to the cold air.


    Still hanging on the mountain, Geraldine looked down to see that she has gone way too high to step down, so she had no choice but to go further but her muscles are saying the opposite.


    Without the heating stones she bought from the store, she would have frozen to death even though she was used to the cold before.


    Forcing her body to climb further, she saw a gap between the rocks up ahead of her which gives her a bit of hope that it might be a cave where she can rest for a while.


    Geraldine was in tears when she reached the cave, it was spacious inside that can accommodate 3 people. She was can''t believe that she was able to find a place to stay for the night.


    Kicking away the snow from the entrance, she lit up her match for her lamp and saw that the place wasn''t empty at all but there are some human stuff inside, it was old as if it''s been there for years.


    It got her attention at her discovery, putting the lamp at the table. Geraldine saw documents and pictures hanging on the wall and at a single glance, she knew what it was.


    "The poisonous butterflies," She murmured with a smile on her lips, it was evident that someone was interested in them before but seeing that the files are unfinished which means that the person wasn''t successful in obtaining the poisonous butterfly eggs.


    Geraldine takes out the documents carefully and puts them in her bag, after all, she doesn''t want others to know more about the poisonous butterflies than her.


    She was so busy looking around and gathering information''s that she stumbled her feet on the table and nearly knocking her off, "Sh*t!" She cursed out but then a sound of an object falling on the ground could be heard and that when she noticed a small box below the table.


    "This must have fallen from here," She said as she looked under the table and saw a broken secret drawer on it, "Ah, old wood."


    She shrugged and grabbed the small box and dust away from the dirt from it. It looks like a regular metal box that was sold in the market but it could be used as a great disguise if you want to hide something important.


    Touching her fingers into the lock, Geraldine started to look around once more in search for the key but no matter how she searched for it, there''s none in there, "Ugh! Of course, that person must have taken the key with him or her, ugh. Who am I kidding!"


    Geraldine chuckled as she raised her index finger on the level of her face and with the great focus of her energy and mana, her finger started to form into silver and mold a different shape. It was a bit painful for her but it''s bearable, Geraldine slowly inserted her index finger on the lock, and just like soft metal, it copied the shape to create a key.


    With a slow twist, the box was now unlocked.


    Geraldine''s heart was beating so fast in excitement and hope that what''s inside will be useful for her. Opening it slowly, afraid she might ruin the box, there''s a piece of white fabric inside.


    She took it out very carefully and opened it piece by piece to see that it''s empty. Her excitement was replaced by deep disappointment that she throws away the cloth.


    "Ah! I got excited over nothing, what a waste of energy," she grumbled and goes towards her stuff to prepare herself to sleep when the fire on her lamp suddenly died due to the cold wind that entered the cave.


    "Ah, seriously!?" Geraldine uses her mana to draw out some light from her hand to see where she put her lamp when she noticed that the cloth she just throws away is glistening under her mana.


    "Well, well, what do we have here."

 Chapter 39 - Glow

    The cloth that was used to be empty before is now full of light that was absorbed from Geraldine''s mana.


    "A map!" She exclaimed when she saw the whole picture on the cloth and because it could only be seen with the light from the mana, she tried to memorize every detail before she runs out of energy to give out the mana from her fingers.


    "If only this body could take my full mana, then I don''t have any problems at all," She said as the light from her finger started to die out.


    Hurriedly getting her lamp to light up the cave, the images on the cloth was gone as soon as her mana''s light vanished.


    Geraldine took it and placed it back on its box and put it safely on her back as it was the most important discovery she finds and also helps her make the job easier.


    After all, it was the map to where the poisonous butterflies are located.


    Geraldine went outside of the cave and grabbed some of the snow that was forming outside and used it to build a wall from the entrance and only left a small opening for her to let some air inside.


    Taking out the dried meat she bought, she eats it to fill her in and sleep through the rest of the night with a satisfied grin.


    When the morning came, she instantly prepared herself to climb in the direction base on the map, and luckily it wasn''t so far away but it''s further up ahead.


    Breaking down the snow wall she builds, Geraldine was greeted by the sunlight and the heat it gives, which gave her a bit of comfort but before she started her new journey. Geraldine covered the cave''s entrance with snow again and make it look like a regular pile of snow.


    Geraldine closed her eyes and imagined the images she saw on the map and when she opened her eyes, a series of lines are seen to where it leads her towards her destination.


    "I hope it won''t be difficult to climb that high," She said as she used her ice axe to start climbing up.


    ****


    It took her half a day to reach the area where the last line is visible but all she sees are snow, nothing uncommon, or something that was out of place in the area and it made her think that the map must be wrong or she reads it incorrectly.


    Geraldine sighs loudly as she grabbed one of the heating stones and started rubbing it on her hands to make herself a bit warmer and when she was about to put it in her bag, she saw the jar that she brought with her.


    "I almost forgot about you," She smiled and takes it out, "Poisonous butterflies are attracted to poison, and using a high-level poison is a great idea to draw them out," She said as she opens the lid that was tightly sealed.


    It was the first time she opened the jar and she expected it to be in a liquid form but it was in solid form, the same shape and size as the mana pills she created before.


    Taking one of the poison tablets out of the jar, she raised it up to see its appearance, it was all in black matte color and it was as hard as the rock.


    "How can you eat something this hard? Will it melt like a candy when mixed with saliva?" She shrugged and put it in her mouth, "I''ll never know if I won''t try," she said and stayed calm for a bit.


    The tablet started to melt into her mouth and the bitter taste kicks in as she cringed over the taste as she didn''t expect it like that. Geraldine could feel the poison going down on her body, it was strong that her heartbeat started to go slower.


    The amount of poison on a single tablet was at a different level compare to the poison she used to take in and because of this, she pukes it out from her mouth, afraid that she might faint from there which leads her to another problem.


    "Salle really ain''t lying that this was indeed dangerous," Wiping away the saliva from her lips, Geraldine notice something strange to where she puked the tablet.


    The tablet melted and a red glow below it absorb its juices and that when Geraldine knows that she''s in the right place. Taking out multiple tablets from the jar, she throws them on the different locations to see if the red glow would appear again and it did and it creates a trail.


    Geraldine follows the glow as when it''s done absorbing the poison it goes to a specific direction which might be the location of their nest.


    "Wait for me, I''ll be coming for you!"

 Chapter 40 - Eggs

    Geraldine is now standing in front of large ice and dropping the poison tablets on the ground which makes the red glowing light appeared inside and reached towards the tablets and goes back inside.


    She tried to lean in order to see what''s inside the ice, it was foggy but she could see something from inside and that was enough for her to know that it was indeed the lair of the poisonous butterfly eggs.


    "I wonder why that person wasn''t able to obtain these eggs," she murmured to herself as for her, she didn''t really encounter extreme hardships while going up but she didn''t realize that no one can stay alive from the level of her location due to the height and the coldness.


    If a normal person would climb that high or a magic user that doesn''t have enough mana to sustain her/himself then that person wouldn''t likely survive because of frostbite and hypothermia.


    But because Geraldine contains a lot of stored mana inside, the cold didn''t affect her much and with the help of the heating stones, it was a piece of cake for her.


    The only problem now is how can she obtain the eggs without damaging them.


    Geraldine looked around the ice to see if there''s a passage but she accidentally put her hand on the ice and that caused the red glow to bit her skin, causing her to bleed.


    "Ouch!" She winched in pain but then she saw that the red glow absorbed her blood as they tasted poison mixed with it and that gives her an idea.


    She put her palm over the ice and the series of red glowing lights goes to her palm and sucked her blood. It was painful but she bears it all for them to familiarize with her blood and makes them their master.


    After a couple of minutes of feeding them with her blood, she took it away and the red glowing light becomes abnormal as it was yearning for her blood.


    "I, Geraldine Gauthier wished to be your master and take care of your needs," She announced with a loud voice but there''s no reaction from them. Then she puts her hand with blood dripping on the ice again but before they could absorb the poison, she draws it back.


    "If you let me become your master, you don''t have to worry about your thirst for poison, after all, this blood of mine will become your food but you''ll have to do what I''ve asked for," She continued and pressed back her hands on the ice and this caused the glowing light to rampage towards her as they wanted to fill their needs.


    The ice that was used as a barrier between Geraldine and their nest started to crumble which gives her way to enter inside but it''s also a sign that they''ve accepted her to become their master.


    Going inside, Geraldine could see three red eggs with a different color combination that indicates their uses.


    The sight of it all makes her emotional as she pinched herself to make her realize that it was all real and she''s not dreaming.


    The inside is series of red glowing lights dancing around the walls and it was the one that was feeding the eggs to help it survive but it was not enough. The eggs don''t look healthy and there''s a black shadow forming on the side which indicates that it was dying.


    Geraldine upon seeing the situation hurriedly went to the eggs and squeeze her hands to draw out blood to feed them. When her blood touches the shells of the eggs, it absorbs her blood and Geraldine could hear fluttering sounds, like tiny wings flying behind her ears but when she looks back, there''s nothing around.


    After completing to feed the eggs with her blood, Geraldine felt dizzy causing her to fall on the ground with labored breathing.


    "It was worth it," She murmured before she started to lose her consciousness.


    ****


    The pain in her hand startled her awake, her body is aching like she has been thrown away multiple times. When she opened her eyes, she was no longer inside the cave but in the forest where she left her horse.


    "Oh sh*t, was it all a dream?" She muttered in nervousness but then the pain on her palm makes her realize that it wasn''t a dream.


    That''s when she looked at the side and saw the three eggs sitting comfortably on the hays with the red glowing light moving around them.


    "How do I get down from here!?"

 Chapter 41 - Death

    Geraldine looked up and down from where she''s currently standing and tried to think of any reasons as to why she ended up on the forest ground.


    "Don''t tell me I fall from the top of that mountain... down here," She cocked her head to the side as she imagined how painful it was if that really happened and worst, she could have died but she''s still alive, even if she''s feeling her muscles screaming for rest, it was not enough to determine that she really fall.


    "Ah, thinking about it won''t do me good as for now, I should focus on going back home and increasing my poison intake as I have babies to feed," She looked at the eggs as well as the glowing light, "It must be your servants huh," she said as she crunched down and touched the lights when it entered her body and disappeared.


    She remained calm and prevent herself from panicking. Geraldine gather the eggs and carefully place them on the empty bags she prepared beforehand to contain them and to keep them away from prying eyes, after all, it wasn''t just a small egg, like the eggs of the chicken, it was way bigger and taller.


    Mounting her horse, she left the area to go back home while chewing the poison tablets as her candy. She has lost count by the number of days that she has been away from home and got worried if something happened to Alexjin and his mother while she was away.


    Geraldine couldn''t help but pause for a while and thought about how she can keep the poisonous butterfly eggs as a secret from them as she didn''t want them to know about what she''s doing and didn''t want them to mingle with her affairs.


    She knows that Alexjin will ask about it and she knows that he won''t stop knowing what it is even though she''ll dismiss the topic.


    "Ah, sh*t, that kid is also a pain in the @ss," She cracked her neck to release some tension and took out the documents she found in the cave.


    "Let''s see if we could find something useful here," She said and flip out the papers to search for something that could gather her attention.


    "Red Lights," She read the title of the document and that made her look into her arms where the red glowing lights disappeared.


    She put the rest of the documents back in her bag and securing them tightly. Making herself comfortable riding her horse, she reads every word from the documents to make sure that she understands it all without missing a single word.


    "So these lights are really the one who feeds the eggs to sustain it with food, they''re the protector. They are also the ones who will choose to whom they''ll serve," What she read made her eyebrows raised, "The master can command them in exchange for poison blood and if that person can no longer give them what they need, they will devour the master."


    Geraldine knows about the poisonous butterflies eating the master if it could no longer provide for them but there are no documents about the red glowing lights.


    "Hmm, since the eggs haven''t been hatch yet, let''s try you instead," Geraldine extends her hands up and thinks about what shall be her first command.


    "Bring me a rabbit and make sure it''s alive," After she finished her command, the red lights came out of her hand and went to the different location in search of a rabbit and it didn''t take long before a group of lights came back to her while holding the rabbit in a cage.


    They dropped it on her thighs before vanishing in the thin air again. Geraldine was shocked and speechless for a couple of minutes before she grabbed the rabbit by the ears and released it into the forest.


    She didn''t want to kill nor eat the rabbit meat, after all, she has food with her and she just wanted to see how the red light will follow her commands.


    Feeling satisfied with her accomplishments, Geraldine took an early rest by the lake as she washed away the dirt on her hair. It smelled bad and some of her hair are sticking together like glue and it was hard to untangle it without breaking some of her hair strands.


    When she was done, she dried her hair and watch the clear sky, "I wonder when will I ever go out and enjoy the sun again without troubling about the future," She mumbled as she leaned on the tree trunk.


    ***


    It took her three days before she reached the entrance of the forest of her home. It was noontime and she''s sure that Alexjin and his mother are at the store but she won''t take any chances.


    Stopping her horse, she patted the ground to look for the secret window of her basement and when she did, she opened it carefully.


    Then she took out the three eggs and command the red lights to put them on the bed she created before and ask them to take care of the eggs while she was gone.


    After she confirmed that the eggs are safe and sound, she rides her horse towards the stables and lets him rest. Geraldine took out her things and hide the important documents that were on her bag inside her cloak.


    Geraldine went to the back door and carefully stepped inside to see that it was indeed empty which makes her sigh to release her nervousness. She doesn''t know why she needs to be nervous when she''s the owner of that house and their master too.


    Closing the door silently, Geraldine makes her way towards her room and hides the documents inside the secret drawer of her bed. She also changed her clothes into clean ones after she showered.


    She also checked the house if something changes but it was still the same, even cleaner than when she was there before but what caught her attention if the glass on the floor.


    "Hmm," She put the glass on the sink and decided to rest in the living room, even stretching her legs on the table as she felt comfortable being alone at that moment.


    But then, she just couldn''t sleep nor even take a nap. Her instinct is telling her to go to the store and because she has a strong instinct, she followed it with a groan of tiredness.


    "I just want to take a rest!" She stumps her feet in annoyance and grabbed her fan to cover her face.


    She took a shortcut towards the store and saw that it was still full of people, "Ah great, good for business," She nodded her head in satisfaction and was about to go away when Alexjin came out of the door with her mother on his arms.


    "HELP PLEASE!"


    Alexjin was shouting desperately while the other nobles are stepping away from them as Aurelie''s mouth is fuming with bubbles and it makes the other feel disgusted.


    No one dared to help them and just turn their heads to the side as if they see nothing. This makes Geraldine rushed towards them, making Alexjin shocked to see his master finally by his side.


    "Master!!! My mother!" He screamed which makes Geraldine stopped in her tracks as people might know who she really is if she walked further.


    Alexjin also realizes his mistake and took a step back as Geraldine tried to blend in with the crowd.


    He went back inside the store and locked the door so that nobody could go and see what''s going on inside. Geraldine also sneaks around and went inside through the back door of the store.


    "Alexjin!"


    She called for his name when she saw him crying over to his mother''s chest.


    "Ma - master! Yo - you''re back! I thought you''ll never come back to us anymore," He wipes away his tears as Geraldine looked at him as if he was a kid.


    "I never go back to my words Alexjin, you should remember that," She patted Alexjin''s head to calm him down and look at Aurelie.


    "What happened to your mother?" Geraldine asked as she wipes away the saliva on Aurelie''s mouth.


    "Well, nothing much happened today, it was just like normal days in the store except when she ate something that leads her to what she was now," Alexjin said as she tried to remember in detail.


    "What did she eat? Can you show me?" Geraldine smiled at him, "Don''t worry, It will be okay."


    Alexjin nodded and stands up to find the food that her mother ate and while he was busy doing so, Geraldine is transferring some of her mana to Aurelie to help her ease the pain she felt without the knowledge of Alexjin.


    "Alexjin, bowl some water and make some medical tea for your mother," Geraldine called out but Alexjin only looked at her with a confused look.


    "Why does my mother need to drink tea?.... She''s dead."

 Chapter 42 - Candy

    "Why does my mother need to drink tea?... She''s dead."


    After Alexjin said those words, Geraldine pursed her lips and look back at him.


    "Just follow what I told you Alexjin," She offered him a smile and turn her back against him, and used her body to prevent Alexjin from seeing his mother''s body.


    Alexjin didn''t talk back and followed what his master asked him to do and put all his trust into her but the feeling of her mother''s cold body remains on his senses.


    After making medicinal tea in the kitchen, he took his time to go back as he felt his feet getting heavier when he got closer to where his mother is laying on the floor.


    "Ma- master,"  He called out for her before coming out as a sign if she will let him in or there will be a new order.


    "Come here Alexjin."


    As soon as he heard it, Alexjin stepped out with his head facing down to avoid seeing the face of his mother.


    "A - ale - Alexjin," The weak voice of Aurelie called out for her son, she was still laying on the cold floor as Geraldine is pressing her hand on her stomach to finished the mana transfer.


    "MOTHER!" Alexjin nearly dropped the cup of tea in hand when he heard his mother called out his name. He really thought that she was dead as he didn''t feel her heart beating.


    He rushed over next to Geraldine with tears streaming down his face as he holds Aurelie''s weak hand and put it on his cheeks, "Mother, I thought I''d lose you forever."


    Aurelie just smile and took a deep breath before looking at Geraldine with a meaningful look and mouthed *Thank You*.


    Geraldine nodded and stand up, "Carry your mother to the bed so that she can rest well, her body is weak as well as her soul and her mana is too little," She said as she went to the table where Alexjin put the medicinal tea and take it with her to the room where Aurelie will be resting.


    "Yes, Master."


    Putting his mother on the bed, Geraldine makes Aurelie drink the tea before letting her sleep and gestures for Alexjin to take care of her mother and come out when he was done.


    Geraldine leaves the room to let both of them have their own time with each other, she was about to go to the counter to check for the remaining supplies when she saw that some customers didn''t leave and keep on glancing inside the store which pissed off Geraldine.


    "Ah, so nosy," She extends her arm and peeks at the back to see if Alexjin is there and when she confirmed that he''s still with his mother, she called out the red lights to make a barrier inside the store so that the people outside won''t be able to see what going on inside and also won''t be able to see her moving around.


    After the work is done, she came out of the shadow and venture towards the counter to check the supplies while hearing the complaints of the customers outside about how poor the store is managed and how they weren''t able to buy the pills as they needed it the most.


    "Hmm, now that I think about it, the contest is near," She said as she opened the pillbox.


    "Yes, master."


    Alexjin''s voice surprised Geraldine and even makes her jump a bit.


    "Ah! You surprised me," She put her hand over her chest to calm her beating heart. She didn''t realize that Alexjin is in the same room as hers as she didn''t hear any footsteps and his presents are so low to be felt.


    "I''m sorry master, I should knock next time," Alexjin scratches the back of his head as he felt embarrassed for startling Geraldine.


    "I think you should," Geraldine offered him a smile and after that, both of them remained silent as Alexjin only looked at her who''s busy checking the counter.


    "Ma - master, I''m happy that you''re ba - back!" Alexjin couldn''t help but raise his voice as he bowed down before Geraldine, "And... and thank you for saving my mother!" At this point, Alexjin''s knees gave out and causing him to kneel down on the floor.


    "Alexjin!" Geraldine rushed over to him and help him stand up but his body didn''t move, "Come Alexjin, don''t kneel before me."


    Alexjin shook his head, "Master, you''ve done a great help to us... I don''t know how can I repay you for being so kind to me and my mother," he looked down to hide his face for Geraldine not to see him crying.


    Geraldine smiled and ruffled his silver hair, "I really like your hair," she complimented which makes Alexjin blush, "And I know that you know what to do in order to repay my kindness. Well, I''m not in a hurry but I just want you to never forget about it."


    After she said that, Geraldine pulled him to a hug as she continued to pat his head to give him comfort and also to make him trust her more so that he will become submissive to her, after all, Geraldine knows that he''s still hiding some darkness inside of him.


    ****


    Their store has been closed for a week for the reason that Aurelie which in their knowledge is the owner of the store is resting as she''s not been feeling well for days.


    It is indeed true that Aurelie is resting to gain back her health and body condition to function back to normal.


    As for Alexjin, the free time was used by Geraldine to train him again to see if he''s ready to hold a real sword as she still has her high guard around him.


    Currently, Geraldine is looking at the pink-colored candy that Aurelie ate before she passed out and causing her heart to stop beating.


    "He told me that Aurelie bought it to a merchant that was new to town," She mumbled and took out the candy from the wrapper, "It looks like a regular candy to me so why does her body react to like that?"


    She put the candy into her mouth and waited if she''ll be feeling something else from consuming it. It was sweet strawberry flavored candy that melts into her mouth, it was addicting and wants to make you eat another one.


    "This candy is good," She said as she took out the wrapper and read the words on it, "Heaven Candy, what a weird name," Then she saw some tiny words below the product name, "Contains holy magic that repels the evil elements."


    As soon as Geraldine finished reading it, she instantly pukes out the candy and wipes away her tongue using her hand but it was not enough. She runs to the kitchen sink and rinse her mouth with water and even tried to make herself puke by putting her hands on the inside of her mouth.


    "F*ck," She mumbled as she washed her face to help it calm herself, "That is a clever idea to find those who are practicing the black magic," Geraldine chuckled as her face twitches as she thought that there might be people who will look for Aurelie when they know that her body reacts to the candy.


    Geraldine makes herself relax on the sofa as she observed her condition, after all, she herself is starting to practice the black magic but as time pass by, she''s still fine which makes her conclude that the Light Element still weighs heavier than her black magic, this makes her happy as she didn''t have to waste energy for another problem but this also means that she still has a long way to go to become a Black magic-user.


    Peeking outside, she could see how Alexjin is still practicing on the scarecrow, it makes her satisfied to see that he is determined to win in the contest. Then, she went to Aurelie''s room to check on her health if she still needed her mana or not.


    Aurelie is still sleeping with her lips pale and dry and her complexion is not so good, this makes Geraldine give more of her mana to her but before she could, Aurelie''s hand grasp her arm to stop her from doing so.


    "Geraldine, yo -  you should not waste your mana on me, I''ll be fine, don''t worry too much," Aurelie''s eyes slowly opened up as she gives a small smile.


    "You''re too weak Aurelie, if I hadn''t arrived on time and transfer some mana, you could have died and leave your son too early!" Geraldine couldn''t help but raised her voice as she felt irritated at how irresponsible Aurelie is.


    "Yes but it would still be the end of me, death is near," She said and looked up the ceiling, "And besides, you are here to be with my son if someday I''ll be gone from this world.. I don''t have to worry much as I know that I can trust you."

 Chapter 43 - Hierarchy

    "I understand that you said those words because I''m Alexjin''s master and I treated you well but you still don''t know a lot of things about me to fully trust your son''s life on my hands," Geraldine looked at Aurelie with a serious face. "I''m also a teenager who doesn''t have her own family support."


    Aurelie smiled and holds Geraldine''s hand and squeeze it gently, "I may not know more about you but it doesn''t matter. I know that you''re a good person and that''s enough to know that you won''t hurt my son."


    Geraldine takes out her hand and looks away from Aurelie, "It''s still not a valid reason for letting yourself died," she sighs and rubbed her palm over her face, "You must think of your son''s future, do you want him to be like that forever? working for someone in order to eat? Don''t you wish for him to strive for something greater?"


    Geraldine was breathing heavily while controlling her anger and avoiding raising her voice. She doesn''t want Aurelie to die earlier than the given time as she''s afraid that it will cause some major changes in the future that may be to her disadvantage.


    "Geraldine," Aurelie softly called her name and look at her as a mother looks at her daughter, "I know who you are."


    As soon as Aurelie said those words, Geraldine couldn''t help but gasp as she looked back at the smiling woman laying on the bed.


    "Wha - what did you say?" Geraldine tried to smile as if it didn''t bother her but failed as her lips trembled while asking her again.


    "Those red zircon eyes, I''ve seen it before. It''s rare for common folks to have those eyes that''s why over time, I was able to remember whose noble family have those eyes. It''s the Gauthier''s," Aurelie''s mind wandered to the time she saw Victor Gauthier behind the Emperor, he has that fierce look but what makes him scarier is his bright red eyes as if it can kill a person by a single look.


    Geraldine remained silent as she doesn''t know how to answer Aurelie. She was doubting whether to admit it or find another excuse to hide her real identity.


    "I know that you may be shocked to hear it from me but don''t worry, I don''t plan on telling this to my son or to the other people as it may be my only chance to repay you for your kindness to us," Aurelie sighs and closed her eyes to rest.


    "Your intuition is still sharp even in old age, well, that''s expected to the great daughter of Marquess of South, Lady Aurelie Houde,"  Geraldine grinned at her as if she just won on a game.


    Aurelie''s eyes snapped open upon hearing what the young lady told her, she wasn''t expecting her to know about her past life as she kept it hidden safely for years.


    "How... How did you know," She asked as she pushed herself to sit up in order to look at Geraldine closely and focus on their topic.


    "I just know, well, I didn''t expect that this will be the kind of life you get after the Emperor exiled you,"  Geraldine grinned more and lean towards her, "Surprised?"


    Aurelie coughed to calm herself, "So... you knew about my identity, our identity," she clasps her hands together to prevent them to shake as she''s getting nervous around Geraldine.


    "You don''t have to be nervous, I don''t have bad intentions towards you and your son. As you know, I am Geraldine Gauthier, the unloved daughter of the ducal family.  I don''t really have that power or connections so be at ease," Geraldine grabbed Aurelie''s hands that were tightly clasp together and gives them a little squeeze.


    "Still, you are part of their family. You still hold their last name and if something happened to you, they will still find and assist you in your needs," Aurelie insisted.


    Her words make Geraldine laughed loudly to the point that she finds it hard to breathe and her tears are falling non-stop, "Let me tell you, that was hilarious HAHAHA~"


    Aurelie only looked at her with her eyebrows furrowed together as if she''s crazy, "Did I say something wrong?"


    "Woman, if what you said is true and why am I here? Why am I in this tiny old town when I can be in the main city and enjoy a lavish life?" Geraldine said with sarcasm in it. When Aurelie didn''t answer her, she sighs and continued, "My father and brothers don''t really care if I died or I go missing. That''s why I''m here, I actually requested to go to this town to practice my healing magic but the truth is, I just want to stay away from home, it''s suffocating there."


    Aurelie didn''t know the story of their family as she was exiled at that time but base on the rumors going around the nobles she served before. The Gauthier''s despised the young lady of the family because the wife of the Duke died giving birth to her. For Aurelie, it was not a valid reason to hate his own daughter, after all, childbirth is very dangerous and the mother''s life is between life and death when pushing out the baby.


    So she can''t understand how her family pushed her away like she just some sort of object that they can kick aside if she serves no use to them.


    "I understand, if you need someone to lean on, I''m here and ready to give you a shoulder to cry on," Aurelie said and patted her right shoulder which made Geraldine giggled.


    "I''m fine, it''s not a big deal to me. I used to crave their attention but now, I just want to be free and be able to do whatever I want," Geraldine smiled as she looked at her palm where the red lights bit her.


    Both of them remained silent as their minds wandered over their own thoughts.


    "Don''t you want your son to have a good life?" Geraldine speaks first as she planned to direct the conversation towards Alexjin which she knows is a sensitive topic for Aurelie.


    "Of course, I want him to have the best of the best life," She answered as if it was obvious.


    "Then you don''t want him to be like that forever? A boy you''ll serve others to eat, a slave who''ll wait for the owner''s crumbs to fill his stomach," Geraldine looked at her with a smile that looks like she was taunting Aurelie.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Aurelie, don''t you want to change the fate? Instead of him serving the nobles, why not let those people serve him? After all, he is one of the Prince of this Empire who is legible to be a candidate for the crown to be the next Emperor," Geraldine grabs Aurelie''s hand and feel the calluses from her hard work for the past years that she became a peasant.


    "Don''t you also want to take revenge for what they did to you? The Emperor''s other lovers hurt you and spread gossips that tainted your image and the Emperor who''s only after your status, talent, and beauty and after he gets what he wanted, he just throws you off like that. I just imagined the years of sacrifice with a baby to feed is very hard since you don''t know how to do labor work. Your family even disown you and leave you here suffering all alone," Geraldine speak slowly to make sure that Aurelie will take in every word she said.


    Those words make Aurelie speechless and the memories of her hardships especially the day hearing her own family abandoned her on her own and the sacrifices she makes to feed her only son came back to her as tears stream down on her cheeks without her knowledge.


    Geraldine pulled her close to her as Aurelie cried on her shoulder while she patted her back for comfort, "Shh, I understand the pain you went through, all will be okay."


    They were in the same position for 15 minutes before Aurelie''s tears died down as she relaxed a bit.


    "Aurelie, I know that I am just a child right now and can only give this sort of life to your son but trust me when I say that I can help him achieve greater things in life and be on the highest. I know that you''re afraid that things may not go well if your son will stand in the spotlight but you also need to trust in him and his capabilities. He is smart and I could sense a great potential on him that only needs proper guidance to make it bloom," Geraldine wipes away Aurelie''s tears with her thumb and holds both of her shoulders to make her look into her red zircon eyes.


    "You are his beloved mother and he loves you very much to the point that he will do whatever you say to him so I hope that you can use your voice to help him build confidence and reach the highest of the highest hierarchy."

 Chapter 44 - Convince

    "Hierarchy? Crown? Emperor... The palace," Aurelie muttered those words as if she''s saying something foreign, "Ah, it''s been a while since I spoke those words."


    "Just think about it Aurelie, you must prioritize your son''s future and make his abilities shine. I know that the road he will take is not easy and many will be against him but don''t forget that I am also here. I''ll be his great ally to the throne that is why if you notice, I started training him and honing his skills in swordsmanship and teaching him about the Empire of Rakkaegia," Geraldine waited for Aurelie''s response but seeing her staying silent with trouble face. She sighs and looks to the window where Alexjin is visibly training himself.


    "Even though that I am his master, I still can''t force him to do things that he doesn''t want to do, and telling him that he''s a prince and forcing him to get the crown isn''t really my job to do. I want him to choose it by himself and right now that he''s young, you as his mother is the one who can change his mind," Geraldine added as she squeezes Aurelie''s hand one more time before standing to head out of her room, "Please think about it and rest well."


    Geraldine was about to touch the door know when Aurelie speaks.


    "I always wanted to give him a good life, that he would no longer serve other nobles to have food to fill our stomachs but I''m afraid. You know our background so I conclude that you know why I was exiled, right?" Aurelie asked as her eyes show how hurt she was.


    Geraldine looked back at her, "Yes, because you take interest in practicing black magic."


    "So you really knew," Aurelie chuckled as she patted the side of her bed, asking Geraldine to come to sit back next to her again.


    "You''re the first person I met that hasn''t reacted negatively when speaking of that taboo magic, I feel refreshed,"  Aurelie smiled as she looked at Geraldine sitting next to her again.


    "That black magic is a wonderful element to be practice but it''s also dangerous and powerful that many people are scared towards those who knew how to wield it. I am not against it as I find it fascinating myself," Geraldine smiled, she still doesn''t want to tell Aurelie that she is already practicing and there''s a poisonous butterfly eggs in the basement which is in the past, it was Aurelie who discovered and learned about their existence and uses through her teacher which name isn''t mentioned.


    "You see, I am not very well as I''ve failed on my practice and it''s taking a toll on my body. I tried searching for a cure but it''s no use, the magic is slowly eating my soul and flesh and I don''t know how long will I live to see my son grow up. I know that you''re also trying to find a cure for my sickness but I prefer you to stop and just focus on helping Alexjin," Aurelie knows that she didn''t have much time left to live, and before she was worried that she will leave his son alone in this world but with Geraldine''s appearance on their life and seeing how she takes care of Alexjin. The problem she faced for a while vanished as she can now depend on Geraldine.


    "I know that you''re poisoned and your body can''t handle it anymore. I tried to use my healing magic but it was not enough to fully heal you even though I give you some of my mana, it was not enough," Geraldine said with her voice so low as she''s ashamed that her abilities are not good enough.


    Aurelie holds her shoulder seeing her feeling dejected, "My sickness doesn''t have a cure, it''s actually the price that I need to pay from asking something years ago," she blurted out those words by accident. Aurelie has been keeping it a secret for many years and for her to say it to someone else makes her heart feels lighter but nervous at the same time.


    "Huh? What do you mean by that? who do you need to pay? I can pay back your debt, how much is it?" Geraldine takes out her pouch and counts the golds coins left from her journey.


    Aurelie put her hand over Geraldine''s pouch and pull it down as she shook his head ''no'', "It''s not about money but something else... something far more stronger," she sighs and looked at Geraldine''s confused face, "I really can''t say it as I''ll be breaching the contract."


    "I understand but can you say something that can be related to that? Like a slogan or poem?" Geraldine insisted as that topic perks her interest.


    "Hmm, let me think," Aurelie paused for a second, "It''s something like this... A life for a life."


    Geraldine nodded as she thought about what Aurelie said, she doesn''t remember Aurelie having a contract with someone else, and base on her words, it seems like a contract to a mage but she can''t understand the purpose of that contract or what else she asks for her to pay using her own soul.


    "Ah, many things keep changing. I hope I can still keep up with the pace," Geraldine blurted out as she chuckled, "It''s fine, we just need to think of the present decisions to make a better future."


    "Before I wanted for him to hide behind the shadows as the palace life is a mess, he will be suffering if he would be there especially if he shines the brightest among the others but now, I don''t really know," Aurelie put her palm over her face as she thought about her case and also considering Geraldine''s words.


    "You don''t have to think about it straight away, it will only give you a headache so for now, just observe your son and watch him grow as a person and that''s the time you''ll decide what do you want for him to be, a person who''ll stay hidden behind the shadows or letting him shine the brightest," Geraldine looked intently at her before she took out the candy wrapper from her pocket.


    "Before I forgot, the candy you ate contains magic that kills those who are Black magic users, I suggest you stay on guard and be careful on your every move," Geraldine sighs and went to the door to leave, "Rest for now, you''re body is too weak and it just shortens your lifespan. About that candy, I''ll take care of those who''ll attempt to find you but you need to be in good shape to let them see that you''re indeed unaffected, now rest."


    Geraldine leaves the room before Aurelie could say another word as she might be held back again.


    She sighs heavily and went back to her room and went to the basement to check her eggs.


    As soon as she arrived below, the red lights who are taking care of the eggs went to her and dance around as if they are welcoming her, "It would be awkward to call you guys red lights or red glow... I should find you a suitable name."


    Geraldine thought about it for a while, "Hmm, I want a name that will not catch attention and also can be deceiving," She looked at the red glowing lights again and a certain flower popped on her mind, "Rose... I should name you rose."


    "You both are red, beautiful, and dangerous at the same time... Ah! perfect name," Geraldine claps her hands together when she finally decides on the name.


    "But your needs are much more hurtful than a prick on the rose thorns," Geraldine chuckled as she went to the eggs and sliced her right palm with a knife to make it bleed and letting it dripped over to the three eggs.


    "Please grow healthily so that I can start other jobs too," She whispers as her smile grew wider. After 30 minutes of feeding, Geraldine went ahead and created herself a cup of tea which still has the poison as her ingredients.


    "I wonder what will be Aurelie''s decision and what is that contract she signs about that needs her life as payment. That is a heavy price to pay for your life," She sighs and finished her tea while leaned back, relaxing herself while hearing Alexjin''s wooden sword hitting the scarecrow she prepared for him.


    "I should check on him later so see what he''s doing and also I need to shop for a real sword for his battle, what can you say my Rose?" Geraldine looked at the red glowing lights that are circling over the pot of tea to make it warmer.


    Geraldine spends the rest of her day in the basement and eventually has fallen asleep due to blood loss.. For Alexjin, he didn''t disturb his master as his mother asked him to let Geraldine be for the night.

 Chapter 45 - Vildon

    Three days before the swordsmanship competition arrives, Geraldine has been feeding her eggs that could last them for a week as they will be traveling to the South main city Vildon.


    After taking care of the eggs and leaving some of the Roses behind with some poison tables to absorb, she left the room while wrapping her palm with a cloth.


    Geraldine packed her belongings and peek outside to see Alexjin still practicing with a wooden sword, that''s when she realized that she forgot to shop for his armor and a real sword.


    "Ah! How can I forget something that important!" She facepalmed and smack herself for forgetting.


    She hurriedly finished packing and went to Aurelie who is cooking them breakfast.


    "Aurelie, we''ll be leaving soon, are you sure you don''t want to come with us and watch your son fight?" She asked again. Geraldine has been convincing Aurelie to come with them to Vildon but she insisted on staying to have someone to take care of the house and let herself rest.


    "I''ll be fine here Geraldine, just enjoy sightseeing Vildon and be careful especially you," Aurelie warned her and gestured towards her eye color.


    "I''ll keep that in mind, thanks for your concern," Geraldine smiled and went to the window and called out Alexjin to come inside the house.


    "Have you prepared your stuff for our trip?" Geraldine asks as soon as Alexjin went inside.


    "Yes master, what time do we have to go?" He asked as he wipes away the sweat on his forehead.


    "After breakfast, we need to get there early as we need to buy your armor and a sword for the battle. Ugh! I forgot to buy it," Geraldine massage her temples as she sat down on the chair.


    "It''s fine master, I''ll go clean myself and take out my bags," Alexjin hurriedly went to the shower to take a bath.


    "Have you talk to him for the past weeks?" Geraldine asked Aurelie who was speechless for a couple of seconds.


    "Ah- I - I haven''t decided, yet but I will talk to him when I have made up my mind," Aurelie put a  plate full of food and tea.


    Geraldine started eating and after 15 minutes, Alexjin joined them. They converse for a while before they started putting their stuff on their horses.


    She wears a simple baby pink dress that looks decent but not enough to catch some attention then she put a hat with a net surrounding her face to hide her eyes and also puts her hair into a braided bun.


    As for Alexjin, he only wears a simple black top and pants as he will be wearing an armor as soon as they bought one.


    When they are done, they bid their goodbyes to Aurelie and hopped on their horses, and started to leave but before that, Geraldine cast a protection spell on Aurelie so she won''t be too worried while they are away.


    While traveling, Geraldine''s mind wandered over the corpse of Salle and Homir on their store and thought of whoever killed them is probably there on the day of the competition or he/she will be participating too.


    "Master, what are you thinking?" Alexjin asked as he saw Geraldine deep in thoughts.


    "Nothing much," She answered as she didn''t want to have a conversation with him on that matter.


    "It will be my first time visiting Vildon, I''m a little nervous going to that place as I might do something wrong and will cause you, trouble master," Alexjin mumbled as if he was shy that he had never been to a different place except Bagyoo Town.


    "Don''t be nervous, just think that it''s the same as this town but a little bit better but don''t act as you''ve never been there. Some people will take advantage of you if they know that you are new to the city and came from the province," Geraldine warned him as she remembered the time she visited Vildon when she was you older.


    "I wish I can travel more and explore the Empire and see its riches. What''s it like when you traveled last time master?" Alexjin''s eyes sparkle while anticipating an answer from his master.


    Geraldine looked at him with a furrowed eyebrows and chuckled, "It''s... interesting," She answered and rides faster, "Let''s go and make it in Vildon before dark!"


    ****


    It''s already 10:30 of the night when they arrived at Vildon, even though it''s already late, there are still people going back and forth to shop and see different places.


    There are lanterns everywhere with the symbol of a bird with its wings spread apart and a crescent moon as its crown.


    "The South''s symbol is really pretty," Alexjin mumbled which makes Geraldine looked into it too.


    "Hmm," She didn''t say anything as she finds everything about the Empire disgusting, "Let''s find a place to stay for the night."


    All of the places they went to were full and some customers sell their rooms but at a high price. Geraldine didn''t take any and just went away. They have been searching for an hour already and she was about to give up and just sleep somewhere else when she saw an old Inn which doesn''t have many people inside.


    When they entered, an old lady greeted them, "Welcome to Wosh Inn, we have spare rooms for you lovely couple," the old lady chuckled when both of them stiffened.


    "You''re mistaken madam, we''re not a couple," Alexjin waved both of his hands in front as she corrected the owner, he''s also embarrassed that he can''t look at Geraldine in the eyes anymore.


    "Ah, maybe a participant in the competition!" The old lady chuckled and lead them to the counter as she grabbed the keys for their room, "My mistake, so I guess, you''ll get two rooms hmm, I think I have a spare room here that are in front of each other," she mumbled while looking over to the numbers of the keys, it took a while before she put two keys on the counter.


    "You guys are in luck to find this Inn although it''s a bit old and shabby but it could accommodate for the night, well, do you like food for dinner?" She offered but Geraldine shakes her head ''no''.


    "Thank you but we''ve eaten before coming here, we would like to rest for now," She smiled and lower her hat to cover her eyes.


    "Very well, here you go. Have a good night sleep," The old lady shows them the way and went back on knitting a scarf.


    "Master," Alexjin called out as soon as they arrived in their rooms. Geraldine handed him the key to his room and a bag of dried meat and bread, "Don''t trust the food that the Inns or any places served, for now, eat that, we''ll find something to eat for tomorrow."


    "Yes, master."


    Geraldine entered her room and waited for Alexjin to enter his own before completely shutting the door. The room is much simpler than the room she stayed in before and the bed looks like it would gonna break if a bigger person would sit there.


    Putting her stuff on the table,  she went to the window and opened it, and look outside for a possible route of escape if ever something happened on their night of staying there.


    Currently, their rooms are on the second floor but it wasn''t higher. There are also customers on the Inn a few rooms before them.


    "Vildon," she muttered while closing her eyes as she remembers her memories of the place.


    She went to Vildon before to buy a rumored sword that was made a dragon''s scale. It is said that it''s so sharp that it can cut a diamond with a single swing but after spending days in the city and searched for every marketplace, she wasn''t successful in obtaining them but she also never heard of any person having that kind of sword.


    "So, is it really a rumored sword or we just missed it out," She thought as she looked at the child with both of her parents swinging his arms, they look so happy that it makes Geraldine''s facial muscles twitch.


    She closed her window and pull back the curtains as she lays on the bed and focus her mind on tomorrow''s shopping.


    "I should try finding that dragon sword again or find a decent sword for him that can last longer," She murmured before throwing away her hat and untie her clothes, and kicking it away before she finds a comfortable position to sleep in.


    The next morning came as the birds chirping wakes her up, she peeks up and saw Alexjin picking up her dress and putting it neatly on the chair, and even dust away from her hat. She blinks multiple times and rubbed her eyes to see if she''s just hallucinating.


    "Good morning master! I''ve brought some food for breakfast!" Alexjin cheerfully said and placed a paper bag on the table.


    "What the - GET OUT!

 Chapter 46 - Dragon Sword

    Silence fell into the room as both of them are eating their breakfast in Geraldine''s room.


    Alexjin patted her head where he was hit in the head by the object Geraldine threw at him before chasing him out.


    "I won''t apologize by hitting you as it''s your fault for coming into my room unannounced, " Geraldine looked away as she munched the garlic bread.


    "Yes yes, master," Alexjin smiled awkwardly while scratching the back of his head but then mumbled, "But I knock on your door many times," with a pout.


    Geraldine''s hawk eyes looked at him as she squinted her eyes and seeing how she looked, Alexjin waved both of his hands in front as he apologizes again.


    After eating, they prepared to go out to shop for armor and sword. Alexjin wears the same color of clothes and Geraldine wears a brown gown with ribbons at the top and bottom.


    It was simple and common that she can be seen to belong with the commoners and she didn''t mind it. She also put a spell on her stuff so that she will know if someone will touch them while she was away. She also did that to Alexjin''s stuff without him knowing.


    They are currently on the street as Geraldine tried to remember the directions towards the marketplace.


    "Master, have you stroll here before? Do you know where we''re going?" Alexjin asked as she observed Geraldine who was looking from side to side.


    "No more questions, just follow me," She gestured with her head to follow her as she crosses the street and stops while waiting for something.


    "Master?--"  Alexjin was about to ask again when Geraldine called a Kalesa. A two-wheeled horse-drawn open carriage that only two people can occupy. The cost of the ride was quite expensive so not all citizens can afford it except for the nobles, royals, or a high-ranking officials.


    The Kalesa stopped in front as the coachman greeted them. Alexjin immediately opened his palm to help Geraldine to step up on the carriage.


    "Thank you," Geraldine smiled as she scoots to the other side to make space for Alexjin but he didn''t follow her and instead look around for any possible space that he can occupy.


    "Alexjin, come here," She patted the space next to her multiple times and Alexjin only look at it with doubt all over his face.


    "Bu-but master I--" he stuttered and thought about it for a sec but in the end, he have no choice but to sit next to her. For him, he doesn''t have a right to sit next to her especially that she was his master.


    "You don''t have to overthink about something so shallow as this, Alexjin," Geraldine whispered to him as she leaned closer with a fan covering half of her face.


    Alexjin didn''t say a word and only nodded his head.


    "For now, enjoy the view," She giggled and went to look at the coachman who is waiting for her orders.


    "Please take us to the market."


    "Yes, young miss, as you wish,"  The coachman nodded as he started to make the horse walk.


    It was a slow ride, Alexjin is busy looking side by side to see the different buildings but then he noticed that Geraldine is looking down at her lap while playing at the fabric of her clothes.


    "Master, are you okay?" He asked with concern evident in his voice. Geraldine looked up and gives him a small smile.


    "Yes."


    They didn''t talk after that until they arrived at their destination. The market is full of people passing by and the noise of the sellers can be heard everywhere to attract customers.


    "Here we are young miss, that will be 30 silver coins in total," The coachman smiled, forming wrinkles on his forehead.


    Geraldine took out her pouch and gives the man 35  silver coins before they went down.


    "Let''s go, we have a long day ahead of us," She muttered while walking in front as Alexjin followed behind her also looking around but his attention is focused on Geraldine''s safety.


    They arrived at the first store that sells armors but no matter how nice and sturdy the armors they sell, it didn''t pass on Geraldine''s taste even though Alexjin like some of it.


    They went to several stores but it''s the same as always, Geraldine would come out after inspecting every armor and sword they sell.


    "Master, may I ask something?" Alexjin bend down and whispered nervously.


    "Just ask," Geraldine replied as she busily inspects each of the swords, making the store owner nervous.


    "Master, what are you looking for?" He asked which makes Geraldine shiftily looked at him with a smile before passing next to him.


    "Something... now let''s go," She nudged him by the shoulder as she went out from the store. Alexjin sighs and smiled at the store owner before following next to her.


    The sun starting to come down but they still haven''t bought an armor or a sword and tomorrow is the competition. Alexjin is starting to feel uneasy and worried that he will have nothing to use in the battle.


    Geraldine, on the other hand, is calm but she was pissed off, she has been searching for the dragon sword and sturdy armor but she couldn''t find any. She could also sense Alexjin''s uneasiness which added to her stress.


    "Master, the moon will rise up soon, I don''t know what you''re looking for but I can use anything and don''t want to burden master any longer," He said with his voice raised a little higher, making some people nearby to look at them.


    Geraldine sighs and looked at him intently before giving up, "Fine, we have been through every store... We''ll have to go to the next one and you''ll buy your armor and sword there, okay?"


    "Yes, master!" Alexjin smiled as Geraldine started going to the last store that was seemingly old.


    Geraldine remembered going to the store before but they didn''t have what she''s looking for. Upon entering, she let Alexjin choose his armor while she went to where the swords are located.


    The other personnel went to assist Alexjin while the shop owner went to her as they see that she will be the one paying.


    "Young miss, do you have anything in mind? We have many kinds of swords in here," The old man with a white hair smiled as he showed her his collections of swords.


    They were all beautiful and shiny with different colors and designs to choose from but for Geraldine, it was nothing special but she didn''t want to be rude, "Your swords are nice and they looked sturdy but I was finding a sword that is different from the rest. I want something that is unique that a knight can cherish. I''ve been looking for that specific sword in mind in different stores but my apprentice here seems on his limit so we''ll be stopping here."


    Geraldine smiled and started to look away when the store owner didn''t respond to her words.


    "I think I have something else in the store, do you like to accompany me on the back?" The old man gestured to the door that leads to the stock room. Geraldine agreed as she didn''t sense any danger from the man.


    Upon entering, the man lighted the candles and went to the huge box, and rummage through it. Geraldine stayed behind him as she looked around, it was full of dust and it seems like the stuff inside was untouched for years.


    "AHA! I found it," The man happily raised a small black box, and with excitement, he showed it to Geraldine who was confused.


    "I thought you''ll be showing me a sword," She said with confusion but the man gestured for her to stop speaking before he opened the box.


    Inside was a tiny black matte sword with a diamond at the center of the holder. Geraldine bit her lips to stop herself from laughing and let the old man explained himself.


    "I''ve been keeping this unique sword on that box for years. I tried to sold it but nobody bought it due to it''s price but they didn''t even see it''s full glory, I know that you''re confused as well but try it to understand what I meant. This is one of my treasures,"  The old man pushed the box into Geraldine for her to test it out.


    "I don''t mind the price as long as it passes on my taste then I''ll buy it," She said and grabbed the tiny sword from the box and the owner immediately stepped back.


    "Push the diamond on the middle," He instructed which Geraldine followed.


    She could feel her mana being sucked by the sword as she pushed it then in a blink of an eye, the sword that could only fit her palm change into something magnificent.


    "They said that sword is made from a Dragon''s scale.." The old man whispered while admiring the sword in Geraldine''s hand.

 Chapter 47 - Pledge

    "What? what did you say again?" Geraldine''s eyes snapped back at the old man with her eyes bulging from what she just heard from him.


    "It''s what the merchant says when I bought it to him at a high price. He said it''s made of an ancient black Dragon scale and the person who will wield the sword must contain a lot of mana, the greater the mana absorb, the more powerful the sword''s powers," The old man explained in awe but then the happiness on his face died down, "I actually took interest on that sword but my mana is too little to make it work but now that sword finally finds it''s rightful owner after many years. Ah! it makes me teared up."


    Geraldine smiled and makes the sword back to its original size and tapped the owner''s shoulder, "I''ll take care of this sword, don''t worry as it will be in good hands."


    The old man smiled back with tears in his eyes then both of them went out of the room and saw Alexjin waiting for her. He was shocked to see that Geraldine came from the storage room with the frail man weeping behind her back.


    "It''s not what you think," Geraldine said as she passes at his side and went to face the owner.


    Alexjin looked at her with a curious face, "I have chosen my armor, master," He stated while pointing to the box where his armor is placed.


    "Okay, wait outside for me," Geraldine looked at him with a serious face and gestured him to go asap. He followed immediately without any questions and waited outside.


    A seller''s loud voice caught his attention, he looked back and seeing that his master is currently talking to the owner. Alexjin went to the stall and looked at what the sellers sell.


    It doesn''t have many customers like the rest so he has a long time to look for what he likes.


    "Greeting young man, do you like something that catches your eyes?" The seller wears colorful clothes with a lot of bead bracelets on his arms. He shows his yellow teeth as he smiles so wide and begun to point on his collections when Alexjin was unresponsive to his words.


    "Here, take a look at this," He points at the bracelets that were placed on a box, "These are handmade by our workers for months before we were able to sell it here."


    Alexjin looked at the bracelets but what caught her attention is the hairpins, especially the one shaped like a rose, "I''ll take this one."


    "You have good eyes, young man," The seller put the rose pin on a white box with a red ribbon.


    When Alexjin received it, he instantly put it in his pocket and hurriedly pay the seller before going back in front of the store. After a few minutes, Geraldine went out with a paper bag and his box containing his armor.


    "Let''s go back," She stated softly with tiredness evident on her face. Alexjin nodded and went to find a Kalesa to drive them home.


    ****


    Geraldine is currently sitting on her bed while looking at the tiny sword she bought which cost more than half of the money she brought with her, "I hope, it will be worth it," She stated and was about to go into Alexjin''s room but then went back on her bed.


    "I need some air."


    She took her cloak and went out of the Inn and went to the park, it''s already 3 AM and the streets are already deserted.


    Geraldine followed the route she remembered before and it took her more time before she arrived. It was a top of the hill and you could see a part of the city, the lights from the houses create a magnificent view and the soft wind makes her relax.


    She wasn''t able to give Alexjin the sword she bought as there''s something within her that she still doesn''t trust him wielding a real sword that can kill her any time.


    Memories of the time that Alexjin points the wooden sword on her neck make her body shivered.


    She wanted to keep the sword for herself but she knows that Alexjin needed it more than her especially when he entered the palace someday.


    Taking a deep breath, she went and sits on a nearby chair when she heard some rustling behind her.


    "I know you''re here, come out now," Geraldine sighs and played with her hair as she waited for the person to come out.


    "Master, I apologize for following you. I''m just concerned over your safety," Alexjin popped out from behind her and immediately went to where the light shone on his face.


    "Sit down," She scooted to the side and patted the space next to her. Alexjin went ahead and sit next to her but created a space between them. Careful not to touch her skin or her clothes.


    "Look at that, isn''t it great?" She looked to the city lights again with a small smile on her lips.


    Alexjin followed her gaze and look at the lights but his eyes went to look at her relaxed face.


    "Alexjin, what are your thoughts about me?"


    Alexjin was surprised with her sudden question that makes him stutter while forming his word, "I - I," he coughed to calmed his voice, "I think master is a great person that helped me get through a lot and teaches me stuff that I didn''t know before, master takes care of my sick mother and gives us shelter and treated us well, master is a good person."


    Geraldine only smiled when hearing his answer, "What I mean is, what do you think as me being your master, a person that has control over you."


    Alexjin looked down while playing on his hands, "I''m used to being controlled by my owner''s, master."


    "So, you see me as nothing different from them?" She said in a firm voice and looked at him, "I could sense your deep hatred towards those nobles who treated you like you an animal that is only worth a couple of coins and that your life is considered as garbage that can be thrown away."


    Alexjin couldn''t say a word as what Geraldine said is true, there''s something inside him that wants to kill all the nobles that bought him and Geraldine is one of them. He thought that she''ll be the same as the others but as time goes by that they''ve spent together. It was the first time he felt warmth and tasted freedom for over the years he served as a servant.


    His bloodlust started to die down and the feeling of someone to protect started to grow in his heart. Now, all he wanted is to make sure that Geraldine is well protected and makes a promise to himself that he will follow everything she asked him to do if it''s the only way to make him stay by her side.


    "Master, it was before I met you that I feel that way, when I remember how they treated us, poor commoners, it just makes my blood boil," He stands up and went in front of Geraldine then he kneels down on his one knee.


    "When I met you, those feelings of hatred changed. Now, all I want to be is by your side and protect you and follow your every command. I don''t want to see you get disappointed or having troubles. Just tell me what it is and I will do everything I can to satisfy you," Alexjin said those words from the bottom of his heart but seeing Geraldine unresponsive, he put his hand on his heart.


    "I, Alexjin will pledge loyalty and obedience to you, my master," He said with a firm loud voice and bowed his head while extending his hand for her to take.


    Geraldine was surprised at his pledge, she didn''t expect it to happen so fast but she could feel his deep sincerity and it''s a heavy commitment for a person to pledge himself to someone. She thought about it for a second while looking at his open hand, waiting for her to accept him fully.


    She smiled and slowly put her hand atop of his. Alexjin looked up with a bright smile then proceeds to kiss the dorsum of her hand.


    "I won''t break my pledge to you master and if someday, I''ll be given a chance to become a knight. I will devote myself to you even if it will cost my life," he said as they both made eye contact.


    Geraldine smiled and nodded her head, she was happy that she finally conquered him and makes himself devote to her which makes it easy for her to manipulate his mind.


    "I will always remember your pledge Alexjin," She cupped his face and caress it for a while.


    "Here, you can have this," She takes out the dragon sword from her pouch and handed it to him.


    "What is it, master?"


    "Open it and you''ll see," She smiled while looking at the surprised face of Alexjin when he unwrapped the tiny size of the sword.


    "Uhh--" Alexjin was confused at the size of the sword and thought that  Geraldine is playing with him.


    "Push the gem on the middle of it, concentrate your mana and you''ll be fine," She said and pushed him a bit away from her.

 Chapter 48 - Arena

    "Push the gem on the middle of it, concentrate your mana and you''ll be fine," She said and pushed him a bit away from her.


    Alexjin took three steps back and touched the diamond gem, he instantly felt the rush of his mana and the sword shows its true size and weight.


    "Master... It''s beautiful," Alexjin in awe of the beauty of the sword, "It matches the color of my armor."


    "Then that''s good to hear," She stated and grabbed something on her pouch and handed it to him, "Put the chain at the end of the handle so that you can wear it as a necklace when you''re not using it."


    "Thank you, master. Thank you for trusting me!" Alexjin kneels back again and holds both of Geraldine''s hand as he put his forehead at the dorsum side. He felt extremely happy that cannot stop himself from touching her.


    Geraldine let him be and patted his head.


    ****


    The next day came in, the day of the competition. Many people are lined up for registration and the rest of the people who will be watching are already finding a good seat to watch the fight.


    Geraldine is currently with Alexjin to register his name and get his number. He is currently wearing a black armor they bought, it was just plain and matted without any combined colors. He wears the sword as a necklace so it doesn''t hassle him much.


    As for Geraldine, she is currently wearing an all-black gown with gold lace and a hat that has a net to cover half of her face and her hair is styled in braids.


    "Do you have your tag with you?" She asked and Alexjin hurriedly grabbed his tag in his pocket.


    "Yes, master," He showed his name tag to his master and gives it to her.


    Geraldine took it and caress his name ''Alexjin'' engraved on it but it doesn''t have a last name. She smiled then gives it back to him and took a step on the side as he is next in line to register.


    In the Empire of Rakkaegia, the last names played a huge role in a person''s status. It could determine what jobs you can take or any other opportunities but not all can have it. Only nobles, royals, and other high-ranking officials have last names but the head of the family could also give a last name to the loyal servants, knights/soldiers, or someone they adopted. Normal commoners don''t have one but there''s an office where you can buy a last name at a high price.


    Due to the large impact of having a last name, some commoners would spend all their lives earning money to buy a last name for their kids and future generations of their family to give them better opportunities in life and won''t starve.


    There''s also discrimination among the society against those who don''t have a last name, even if that person is decent, those who have last names would treat those people like trash and could easily step on them.


    This is also one of those rules Geraldine doesn''t like in the Empire.


    "Nametag," The teller tapped her fingers as she waited for Alexjjin to show his tag, she was smiling widely as she thought that he is a son of a noble that wants to participate in the competition but when she saw that Alexjin''s tag doesn''t have a last name. Her smiling, cheerful face disappeared and was replaced by a sour, boring look.


    The teller would also look at his armor as it looks expensive, "You''re a commoner," she said and rolled her eyes, "You should know your place kid."


    The teller was about to throw insults to Alexjin who only stayed silent when her eyes caught Geraldine''s gaze.


    Her red eyes stared at her as if she was looking at her soul, the teller also felt as if someone is choking her and she starts gagging for air.


    "Miss?" Alexjin called out when seeing that the teller is struggling to breathe.


    The teller''s gaze was stuck on looking over to Geraldine''s eyes and the longer she stayed, the harder it is to breathe, so with all her might, she shifted her gaze downwards and that''s when she was able to breathe again.


    "Alexjin, are you done yet?" Geraldine said and used her fan to cover her face.


    When the teller heard her voice, she immediately crams to give him a number and called out the next one. That''s when she knows that the young man in front of him has a powerful owner supporting him from behind.


    "Yes, master," Alexjin stepped to the side and went in front of Geraldine who''s facial expression changed into something softer.


    "What''s your number," She asked and cocked her head to the side.


    Alexjin looks at his number with his name on it and shows it to her, "I''m in the 15th place, it''s not bad."


    Geraldine nodded and gestured for him to follow her, they went to a place where there are few people nearby.


    "Master, should you go inside to find a place to sit before the arena will be booked by watchers?" He said as he''s worried that his master won''t be able to watch him closely as he fights.


    "Don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine. Just focus on your competition today, It will be part of your training," She said and took out a small pouch in black color that matches his armor.


    "It''s the mana pills, took one before your fight to help you boost your mana and wield the sword''s power properly," She said and handed it to him, it contains three mana pills inside in case he would have mana deficiency from wielding the sword for a long time.


    "Thank you, master. I won''t disappoint you," He said as he took one pill and it quickly dissolved in his mouth and he could feel the increase of his mana.


    "Remember to take a pill after your fights to replenish yourself," She said and begun to walk away, "I''ll be going first to find a sit and you need to get ready too, don''t disappoint me too much Alexjin."


    She gave him one last smile before going away and entered the arena. Alexjin stood there for a few minutes while looking at her back before she disappeared from his sight, then he went to the place where the fighters are staying before the competition began.


    The chairs are evenly placed but it was separated by status and ranks. On the right side, most of them are nobles and high-ranking officials sons or family members, and on the left side are the commoners.


    The nobles would look at the commoners with distaste as they would be combined to them which they don''t like too much. The swordsmanship competition doesn''t look at the status of a person and everybody can join but it''s the citizens that overlooked it and they would vote on the nobles to win as the saying goes...


    ''No commoner is above a noble.''


    Alexjin went ahead and sit on the left side and started to observe his opponents.


    The nobles having arrogant and overconfident looks and aura while the commoners are nervous and scared to even wield a sword towards the nobles as some of them even have their heads bowed down.


    "Well, well, well, what do we have here? A rich man or a poor rat?" A man in silver armor went in front of Alexjin with his hands on his hips.


    Alexjin didn''t respond to him and kept on looking straight, which pissed the man in front of him.


    "Don''t you know who I am?" Seeing that Alexjin still doesn''t respond to him, he decided to introduce himself, "I am Niso Guansa, the 2nd son of Baron Guansa," he proudly said his status and thought that Alexjin would kneel to him in awe but instead, Alexjin looked at him with a dead stare and completely ignored him.


    "YOU! How dare you ignore my presence, a lowly commoner like you must feel happiness for attracting a noble''s attention and I could even make you my knight," Niso said and peek at Alexjin, he knew from a glance that Alexjin is not an ordinary commoner and he does have training and from his dark and heavy aura, Niso is certain that he is a good fighter.


    "I already have a master," Alexjin replied coldly, wanting to get away from him.


    "Eh, too bad you''ve lost such a great offer from a noble. Hmm, I want to meet this master of yours, perhaps I could buy you from him eh, how much are you?" Niso took out his pouch and wiggled the gold coins in front of him.


    Alexjin stands up, their height is the same even though Alexjin is much younger than Niso, "My master is a ''she'' and I suggest you leave her alone or I''ll beat you to a pulp in the arena," He harshly whispered then went away, leaving Niso in a shocked face.

 Chapter 49 - Fight

    "Welcome to the Empire''s annual swordsmanship competition!" A man in a blue robe went to the stage in the arena.


    "The winner of this competition will be sent to the main city of the Empire and will be competing to become the winner and be able to grant their chosen wishes!"


    "The fighters will fight according to their numbers given, so let''s welcome numbers one and two!"


    The crowd claps and cheers as the two players went out from both sides with their armor and swords ready.


    Both of their faces show courage but at the same time, nervousness and fear is hiding behind their eyes.


    "Remember the rules of the competition! No killing of the opponent! Make him surrender to win the round! The competition will commence now. Fighters fight!" The mc yelled and went down to the stage and the side as he will watch the fight as well.


    Geraldine is currently sitting between the crowd as she doesn''t want Alexjin to see her as she might distract him. She wasn''t looking at the people fighting but her eyes are scanning the crowd.


    She felt tinglings on her skin, as if someone is looking at her. She still couldn''t forget what happened to the couple at the store and as she thought before, the person who killed them is probably in the crowd or one of the fighters.


    Timepass by and the number of fighters started to move and it''s Alexjin''s turn. He went out with a serious face while holding the tiny necklace in his hand.


    Alexjin''s face twitch when he saw his opponent, it''s a tall man with his muscles bulging out and holding a thick long sword, the man also has a huge scar on his face, adding to his intimidating aura.


    But instead of Alexjin focusing on his opponent who was eager to devour him, his eyes went to the crowd to look for Geraldine but no matter where he looks, he wasn''t able to spot her.


    Then a swift of wind went on his way but it isn''t a regular wind that passes by, it''s Geraldine''s magic, whispering for him to focus on his fight instead of looking for her which makes Alexjin smirk.


    "You look like you''ll break with a single slash of my sword," The opponent smirk and intimidated Alexjin with his thick sword, he thought that he could at least scared him a bit.


    Alexjin focused on his mana and touched the diamond gem of the dragon''s sword and instantly, it changes in size, "Less talk, let''s fight."


    He extends his sword and points at the opponent''s neck and went to his battle position.


    His opponent was pissed that he wasn''t able to intimidate Alexjin, he yelled so loud and dashed towards Alexjin with fury burning in his eyes.


    Alexjin could easily dodge his attacks as he realizes something when the fight starts. That his opponent is indeed much larger than him but it also makes his movement more slower which is why he could easily dodge his attacks.


    His opponent does most of the attacks while Alexjin just evades and defends himself while looking over to his weakness. It didn''t take long before his opponent is a sweating mess and his energy is starting to go down.


    This time, Alexjin took the attack with full force, he wanted to strike his sword away but the opponent was able to defend his attack. Now both of them are facing each other with their swords grinding.


    It was the battle of strength which is a disadvantage of Alexjin but instead of forcing his way to winning, he used it to his advantage. He makes his opponent put too much strength on his sword then when the time is right, Alexjin took a swift turn to the side which makes his opponent lose its balance and fall on his knees.


    Then Alexjin uses that opportunity to put his sword on his opponent''s neck. It means that the fight is over.


    "Number 15 is the winner!!!" The mc announced.


    The crowd was silent for a few sec, some are cheering and some are complaining about how the fight is boring and ends so fast. they thought that it would be an interesting fight and the huge man will be the winner but it''s the opposite.


    Alexjin went away from the arena and took a seat in the room where they are staying.


    "That was a boring fight eh, you should at least entertain the crowd a bit so they would take your side and cheer for you," Niso said as he approached Alexjin.


    He already finished his battle with a commoner who was trembling in fear that he might hurt Niso. He used that advantage to win his round then went to observe his other opponent, especially Alexjin who caught his eyes.


    Alexjin didn''t answer him and went to look the other way.


    "Now that I''ve seen you closer, you are a handsome boy, a beauty I haven''t seen in years," He said and went to touch Alexjin''s cheeks.


    Aexjin''s body hair stands up upon feeling Niso''s flesh on his cheeks, it made him instantly stand up with a disgusted look on his face.


    "Leave me alone!" Alexjin raised his voice and was about to go away when Niso''s hand grabbed his arm to stop him then he went to whisper on his ears.


    "Don''t forget my offer, I could give you a good life and maybe a last name hmm," Niso closed his eyes as he smelled Alexjin''s body scent and had the urge to lick his sweat that was falling from his back.


    "I''m not interested and please stop touching or talking to me," Alexjin shakes his arm and went out of the arena to get some fresh air.


    On his way out, he bumps into a person who was wearing a black cloak that the hood is covering its face.


    "I''m sorry," Alexjin apologize and look at the person he bumps.


    The person only nodded its head and went inside the arena. This makes Alexjin thought that the person is also a watcher of the fight.


    He still has to wait before he could fight again in the semi-finals then to the finals of the competition.


    He wasn''t confident enough to win the competition but he wanted to at least go up to the finals even if he will not win. It will be enough to make his master proud.


    After a while, Geraldine came into his view, she was walking a bit fast to reach his spot.


    "That was a good fight," Geraldine said as soon as she reached him.


    "Thank you but the others think otherwise. Should I make the fight a lot more interesting to the crowd, master?" He asked, confused whether he will make the fight longer.


    "Hmm, why would you think about what others think? let them be bored or what and you don''t need to adjust to their point of view. Just do whatever you want even if you finished the opponent in one blow, it''s fine," Geraldine patted his head twice before sitting next to him.


    "Master, I bump on a weird guy when I came out of the arena," Alexjin said when he remembered what happened.


    Geraldine chuckled, "What do you mean by weird?"


    "Well, he wears this thick black robe that covers his body entirely, even his face on this hot day. He was a bit taller than me and he hurriedly went inside the arena," He explained.


    Geraldine''s eyes bulged upon hearing Alexjin''s words which makes her skin crawl for no reason, "Do you know where he is sitting?"


    "I don''t know master, I just saw him entered, well I don''t actually know his gender but that person is quite feminine but I also think he was a male for how he dressed," Alexjin chuckled but then he saw Geraldine''s facial expression.


    "Master, is everything okay?"


    "Ye - yes, I''m okay, maybe a bit dizzy? It''s so hot inside the arena," she giggled softly while trying so hard to make it seem like she wasn''t thinking about what he said.


    "Go inside and wait there, the semi-finals will be held soon,"  Geraldine pushes him up.


    Alexjin didn''t want to enter yet as he is pissed on Niso''s face, "Master, I don''t want to go inside, there''s this person who keeps on annoying me," He pouted cutely, thinking it would take effects on Geraldine who looked at her with bored eyes.


    "Who is it?"


    "Niso Guansa, he said he is the 2nd son of the Baron Guansa and he also offered me a last name and become his knight," He said with annoyance in his voice, making Geraldine chuckled.


    "Let him be, just whoop his @ss when he''ll become your opponent, okay?" Geraldine patted his shoulder and push him to go back inside.


    "I will, master," Alexjin forced a smile while scratching the back of his head and went inside with a loud sigh and prepare himself for seeing Niso''s face.


    As for Geraldine,  she is currently thinking about what Alexjin told him and decided that she''ll be stalking that person.

 Chapter 50 - Semifinals

    It''s time for the semifinals of the competition, there are only 15 of them left and Alexjin is the first one to fight.


    As the mc is finishing his speech, Alexjin is standing at the entrance as she looked at the opposite side to where his opponent is located.


    "Let''s welcome fighters one and two!" A series of applause echoed the arena especially when Niso came out while waving to the crowd with a soft smile on his face, making the ladies fall for him.


    As for Alexjin, his adrenaline rushed through his body seeing that he will be fighting against Niso. He came out to the arena with his sword ready to strike.


    The crowd chants Niso''s name as they voted for him to win the round, everybody is on his side. After all, he is a noble and Alexjin is just a commoner.


    The nobles are trained on handling a sword with professional teachers while most of the commoners are self-trained and there''s only a small percent where they are trained by teachers.


    Alexjin didn''t mind the booing from the crowd when he came out, all he wanted is to start the fight and end it faster than his first fight but he also wants Niso to suffer from humiliation.


    "Aw, what do we have here... Destiny awaits for us dear," He winked at Alexjin as he moves closer, "Oh, I forgot, I didn''t know your name."


    Alexjin only cocked his head to the side as he waited for the mc to start their fight.


    "I see, still cold to me hmm, let''s make a bet," Niso flicked his tongue as he swirls his sword in hand, "If I win, you will become one of my knights."


    "And if you lose, don''t show your face to me ever again," Alexjin raised his sword and aim it at Niso''s head. He was itching to let his sword glide on his flesh.


    "Hmm, that''s hurtful, don''t you want to see this handsome face," Niso caress his cheeks while looking at Alexjin with a seductive look.


    "I''m only attracted to females," Alexjin said with his eyes taunting Niso.


    Niso grimace and flicked his light brown hair to the side, "Too bad, I really like that silver hair of yours," he smirked as his eyes look at the mc who was counting the numbers as the fight will commence.


    "I accept the deal."


    As Niso said those words, the mc started the fight and he immediately dashes for a strike.


    Alexjin was able to dodge it but Niso is fast and flexible on his moves. He kept on attacking Alexjin nonstop and he could feel the boost of his mana.


    Alexjin tried to attack back but before he could, Niso''s attack rains on him so fast that all he could do is defend.


    "What will you gonna do now huh? You will lose anyways so why don''t you surrender now and save some face!" Niso yelled while straining his muscle on striking his sword.


    "All I have to do... is wait," Alexjin smirked and jump away from Niso.


    "YOU!" Niso screamed in annoyance, he was about to step when he felt his muscles tightening, making it so hard for him to move.


    "Your attacks are aggressive and fast that the opponent will have a hard time defending and attack back but your techniques only last for a couple of minutes, making your body run out of energy and straining your muscles. Showing off that technique is great to the viewers but if you have an opponent like me, it won''t work," Alexjin smirked while proudly boasting himself, making Niso''s mouth twitch upon hearing his insults.


    "You think you are that great huh!?" Niso trembled as he forced himself to move while not making it obvious that he was struggling. In his first fight, he easily wins his round as he intimidated his opponent before they start fighting but as for Alexjin, all his underhand work is useless.


    Knowing that he has a little chance of winning against Alexjin, his hands went towards his pocket and took out something.


    Alexjin saw that he have the same mana pills that Geraldine gave to him, that''s when he remembered that Baron Guansa is the customer who bought all the mana pills from Geraldine before.


    Knowing the effects of the mana on the body, Alexjin sprints towards Niso with his sword ready to strike.


    Seeing that Alexjin is coming for him, Niso wasn''t able to eat the pills as he stepped back and draws his sword but the Alexjin is already in front of him.


    The crowd gasps at how the fight turns out.


    Alexjin is standing meters away from Niso and both of them are standing still, the crowd waited to who will fall down.


    Niso staggered and finally fall on his knees as he clenched his side to see that it''s bleeding. Alexjin''s sword was able to destroy his thick armor and cut his flesh.


    "How dare you hurt a noble blood!!!" Niso screamed at the top of his lungs and throws his sword towards Alexjin as the last chance of fighting back.


    Alexjin only stepped aside as he watches the sword fall on the ground.


    "The winner is number 1!" The mc yelled and the crowd cheered for Alexjin''s victory.


    Alexjin immediately left the arena without looking back at Niso who was struggling with his pride as a noble.


    "YOU!!!"


    As soon as Alexjin went to the room, a group of nobles who are friends with Niso gang up to him and holds his armor, "How dare you hurt a noble, you lowly commoner! You deserve death!"


    They were all burning with rage and fury but Alexjin only looked at them with bored eyes.


    "This is an open competition, ranks and status don''t make you the winner but skills do," Alexjin smirked which only made them angrier. He cocked his head to the side and holds the hand of the noble who''s holding him up and squeeze his hands tight before pushing him away.


    "If you want to kill me, do it in the arena... If you can," He said as he went away, other nobles stepped back and let him go. The other commoners looked at him in awe as he''s the first one to stand up against the nobles and was able to hurt one of them.


    He went out of the arena again and go back to his spot before when the person he bumps stands in front of him.


    The appearance of the person stands out the most and some of the people walking around are looking at their way.


    The person only stands in front of Alexjin and didn''t say a word then extends his hands up, showing his dark gloves, "May I look at the pills?" his voice sounded like it''s glitching and robotic.


    "Are you a male?" Alexjin asked to make sure of how to call the person.


    The person stayed silent and cocked its head to the side.


    "I guess you''re a male then... what pills are you referring to?" Alexjin asked, he knows that the person is referring to the mana pills but he just wanted to confirm it.


    "Blue," The person said as he pushes his hand closer to Alexjin.


    "Ah, the pills, I don''t have those, you should ask Niso Guansa, he has one and I heard that his father bought a pack of those," Alexjin shrugged and acted like he didn''t care.


    The person lowered his hand and bowed slightly before leaving. Alexjin took a peek and observed him as he remembered Geraldine''s expression when he told her about that person.


    "Who are you?" He mumbled while looking intently at that person''s back but then he disappeared from the crowd.


    "You lowly commoner!" A ranging man yelled with his index finger pointing at him while walking closer.


    Alexjin already knows that he is Baron Neil Guansa from his face and appearance. He sighs before facing the old man as he knows that they would yell at him for harming his son.


    "Do you know who you just fight on that arena?" Baron Guansa said while trembling terribly as he controlled his anger to maintain a good image to the public.


    "I fight because I wanted to win the round, I did my best and followed the rules," Alexjin said calmly, "So it''s not my fault that your son''s technique won''t work on me."


    Upon saying those words, Barona Guansa nearly falls from too much rage keeping inside of him, "You - you imbecile! You have no right to touch even a single hair of my noble son! What you''ve done deserves death!"


    "If you don''t want to see your son gets scratched up by his opponent then don''t let him join the swordsmanship competition. After all, there''s no rule to prevent a commoner from harming a noble," Alexjin said as he fixed his necklace.


    "Even if there''s no such rule as that. There''s still an unwritten rule in this land - No commoner is above a noble!"

 Chapter 51 - Niso

    "Even if there''s no such rule as that. There''s still an unwritten rule in this land - No commoner is above a noble!" Baron Guansa yelled at him, his saliva is flying away, and went on Alexjin''s chest armor.


    Alexjin remained silent as he looked at the Baron with a bored look and stayed silent as no matter how he explains his side, the Baron would still choose to deafen his ears and push his nobility on him.


    "You should apologize to my son!" The Baron grabbed Alexjin''s arm and pulled him to where his son is resting and force him to apologize when a hand grabbed him.


    "Where are you taking my apprentice?" Geraldine said calmly as she holds Baron Guansa''s hand tightly.


    "Who are you?" Baron Guansa let go of his and arrange his suit in front of the lady.


    "My name isn''t important hmm," Geraldine covered her face with a fan as she went in front of Alexjin, shielding him from the Baron.


    "Baron Guansa, the fight is fair and your son showed his skills but unfortunately my apprentice was able to defeat him, so why are you forcing him to apologize to your son?" Geraldine said with her firm voice.


    The Baron''s eyes squint, "Have we met before?" he said as he felt that he have seen those red eyes of Geraldine.


    Alexjin looked worriedly at Geraldine as their identity might get revealed.


    "I believe this is our first meeting," Geraldine fanned her face and turns his back, "And I believe that our conversation ends here."


    She began walking away when the Baron called her out, "Young miss, you seemed like a decent person... are you this commoner''s teacher?"


    Geraldine stopped her tracks and look back at him with the fan still covering her face, "Maybe."


    "Young miss, I would to offer you a deal, please train my other sons in swordsmanship and I will give you a big reward!" Baron Guansa smiled with his yellow teeth full-on show.


    Geraldine knows that the Baron isn''t totally rich so his offer sounds ridiculous on her ears, "My apologize Baron Guansa but my hands are full," she said ad gestured Alexjin to follow her and left the Baron fuming in anger.


    "Master, are you okay?" Alexjin asks, worry is evident in his voice.


    "I am fine Alexjin, good thing he didn''t recognize your face," She chuckled, "Let''s go eat, it would take a while for the finals to start."


    They went to a restaurant nearby and ordered pasta with garlic bread. The smell makes Alexjin''s mouth watered as he has never eaten at a fancy restaurant before.


    "Slow down," Geraldine scolded him upon seeing that he was about to devour his food, "The food won''t go away so slow down and took your time. Observe proper etiquette since wherein the public."


    "Yes, master!" Alexjin nodded and went to use the fork and swirl the pasta slowly and chew it silently, making Geraldine smile at his adorable facial expression.


    She teaches him basic etiquette as they eat their food, then they go back to the arena.


    There''s a 15-minute break where the fighters can rest and revived their mana.


    Alexjin entered back on the room as Geraldine went to take a seat, when he got inside, a commoner was laying on the floor with his body convulsing and there''s a white foam coming from his mouth.


    The medics came in and took the man to the medical facility and treat his sickness.


    "Who is that?" Alexjin asked the commoner next to him.


    "Oh, that guy just won the last fight but when he entered here, he started to look like that," The man shrugged.


    Alexjin was about to ask again when the mc went to the stage and made an announcement.


    "Dear watchers, we are sad to inform you that the last winner is sick and cannot participate in the game, and because of that, we need to add another fighter from those who failed the fight. By anonymous decision, Niso Guansa will be taking the empty spot and fight for the final round!" As the mc finish his speech, then hurriedly went down to the stage.


    The crowd murmured about how fast the turn of events happened and there are mixed reactions at how it is unfair for the other fighters who win their round with blood and sweat and for Niso to just join the finals without the approval of the fighters.


    Alexjin was pissed, he knows that Baron Guansa has something to do with what happened. He was about to storm out and look for the Baron when he saw the mc talking to the weird guy he bumps before.


    "What is he doing here?" He mumbled and stare at them. After a while, the mc went away and the person looks at his way but Alexjin couldn''t see his face as he''s wearing a mask with a hint of silver on it.


    Alexjin was about to step in and approach the person when the Baron went inside the room looking pissed.


    "Who the hell decides to put my injured son back on the arena!!" Baron Guansa is furious upon hearing that Niso will be participating in the final round. It would be joyous news if Niso is well but they already accepted defeat and were about to go home and let his son be treated.


    The fighters stay silent and looked away, Alexjin only looked at the Baron and went on his seat as he doesn''t want to mingle with them.


    After a few minutes, the mc went to greet the fuming Baron and explain their side. Baron Guansa didn''t want his son to participate, but they can''t do anything because it was already announced to the public.


    Niso came in with an unhappy look as he clenched his wounded side, he looked at Alexjin and seductively licked his lips, making Alexjin cringe and look away.


    "Here, eat those to make your wound heal faster and take two pills for your mana," Baron Guansa handed his son a couple of medicines as the servants are preparing his armor.


    At that time, Alexjin remembered that the weird black hooded man asks about the mana pills and looks interested in them, then Alexjin told him that Niso Guansa has those, and by seeing that the weird man is talking to the mc and the Baron has no idea about what happened.


    Alexjin concludes that all that events happened because of the weird man in the black cloak. This also itches him to find the man and ask about it but he''s not in the position that he''s affected by it.


    "The final round will start after 10 minutes so ready your votes and choose the best fighter who will win and represent the South of the Rakkaegia Empire!" The mc announces with enthusiast and hype the crowd.


    Then inside the room, a servant goes to each fighter and lets them choose a number in the box.


    Alexjin took a piece of paper inside and saw that he''s in the last one on the round. Only four of them left, the first two stood up, and the other one went to the other side.


    Niso is one of them, he is still holding his wound, making Alexjin''s eyes roll. He clearly remembered that the wound isn''t that deep and because Niso takes medicine, the wound will be healed in no time.


    "Young master, are you really going to fight? Your wound isn''t healing and it looks burned, you need to rest," His servant said with worry in his voice.


    Niso only looked at his servant and extend his hand for his sword which the servant place carefully on his hand, "A noble must save his pride until the last moment of his life."


    Niso went out of the room with a bright face but he looked back at Alexjin and wink at him before facing his opponent.


    Alexjin is clearly not satisfied with the decision to let an injured person fight on the arena but he can''t do anything and just watch him.


    Looking over to the crowd, he spotted Geraldine who looks stiff as a log and her eyes are looking at the opposite side, he followed her gaze and look to where she''s looking. It took him some time when he spotted the black-hooded man in the crowd and base on the angle of his head, he is looking at Niso.


    Alexjin could feel that something is about to happen and his guts are telling him to go to his master. He instantly went up and run to the crowd where his master is sitting.


    It was hard for him to find her as the watchers are cheering loudly and the others are standing on their sits.


    "Master! Master!" He yelled and tiptoed to see where she''s located when a hand pulled him to the side.


    He saw Geraldine who gestured for him to follow her which he did.


    "Master, I think something bad will gonna happened."

 Chapter 52 - The Man

    "Master, I think something bad will gonna happened," Alexjin whispered while catching his breath.


    "Why?" She asked while peeking at the fight down below.


    "Master, remember what I said about the person I bump that''s wearing a black cloak?" He said as Geraldine nodded her head, "I saw that person talking to the mc after the sudden announcement. I thought it was the Baron''s move but he came in  furiously and demanded to tell him who made that decision as they want to go back home and let his son rest."


    Geraldine''s eyebrows furrowed as she thought about what Alexjin said, she has been observing that person for a while but she sees nothing out of the ordinary but then, hearing what Alexjin said made her heart beat faster.


    "What do you want me to do?" Geraldine asked as she wanted to know what he wants and his motive for telling that to her.


    Alexjin was silent for a while, "I don''t know master. When I remembered him asking me about the pills, I just thought that I''ll go and tell you about it," He scratched the back of his head as he felt embarrassed.


    "Go back down and focus on your fight," Geraldine patted his head before she gestured for him to go.


    "Yes, master," Alexjin is still worried about the fight but he can''t do anything even if it keeps on bothering him.


    Seeing that Alexjin goes back, Geraldine looked ahead and the person Alexjin is referring to is gone from his spot.


    "My pills huh," She mumbled while going back to her seat.


    She watches how Niso is struggling to fight his opponent who seemed too aggressive.


    After a few minutes, Niso was defeated and took a lot of cuts to his body. The fight didn''t last long and Alexjin''s fight will gonna start after a few minutes.


    Alexjin''s opponent wears fancy clothes and armor and both of them face each other and are ready to fight.


    Geraldine isn''t too worried about Alexjin as she knows that he can defend himself. She went down and go to where they put Niso, he''s in the other room resting and the healers are taking care of his wounds.


    Geraldine didn''t let herself known as Baron Guansa is also inside the room. She went and find a place to stay hidden and ask her ''Roses'' to eavesdropped inside the room.


    "I will kill that mc for forcing you to fight when you''re injured!" Baron Guansa screamed as he throws objects around him to vent out his anger.


    "Father, I''ll be okay, at least I didn''t taint our name for being a loser. For now, I want to rest," Niso smiled at his raging father as he slowly closes his eyes as his body is shutting down.


    "Alright, after an hour, we''ll go back home so take a good rest," Baron Guansa caress his son''s forehead while telling the healers to add more medicine on his son''s wounds.


    After a couple of minutes, the healers and the Baron went outside to give Niso a good quiet rest.


    "Everything''s normal, maybe Alexjin is just overthinking," She mumbled and ask her ''Roses'' to go back. She was about to head back to the arena when she saw the person in a black cloak going inside Niso''s room.


    That''s when she felt goosebumps on her skin, she looked around if there are some healers nearby but no one is around even the Baron.


    She is doubting whether or not, she''ll barge in inside the room or wait for the person to come out to confront him when she heard a loud grunt coming from inside.


    ''Tsk!" She sighs and jogged towards the room softly and makes her steps very light so that they won''t know that she''s there. Putting a mask made out of her handkerchief, she barges into the door to see that the man in a black cloak is plunging his spear on Niso''s chest, taking out his blood and mana from him.


    The man automatically removed the spear from Niso''s chest and cast attack magic on Geraldine, she was able to dodge it but it creates a thick smoke, making it hard for her to see.


    She immediately went outside to see the man running away, Geraldine was about to chase him when Niso''s grunts of pain reach her ears.


    "Ah, sh*t!" She cursed out and went back inside the room to saw that Niso is bleeding.


    "He - help m - me," Niso barely said the words for help as he grabbed Geraldine''s arm and look at her with pleading eyes to save his life.


    That look made Geraldine remembered the people who were killed from the war, their pleading eyes that screamed help to save their lives.


    Geraldine didn''t say anything and cast a healing spell on Niso, "Oh, nagugutom ako habang nagsusulat neto, penge pagkain!" A bright light appeared from her hand and it transfers on Niso''s wounds.


    "You lose too much blood, I don''t think I can--" She wasn''t able to finish her words when she saw Niso smiling at her with a face that accepts his fate.


    "I - I guess it''s my time, ah!" He chuckled, making him puked out blood.


    Geraldine didn''t say a word as she increases her magic to heal him but then Niso holds her with both of his hands. She thought that he is in pain but the look on his face says otherwise.


    "Wait for a moment, I''ll heal you," She said but Niso pulled her arms close to him, making her lose her focus.


    "What is it?" She said panicking as the blood keeps on flowing from his chest as she was only able to close some parts of his flesh.


    "T - tell m - my fat - father that h - he must l - live we - well and e - eat h - healthy..."  Niso whispered as he puked another set of blood, "Th - they''re here soo -soon, g - go," he continued as he slightly pushed her away. He knows that when someone sees them, they will arrest the girl who was trying to save him.


    "No!" Geraldine object and wanted to perform a spell again when she heard footsteps approaching.


    She didn''t have a choice but to go away and took one last look at Niso.


    ''Thank you, stranger,'' Niso mouthed the words silently as he closes his eyes.


    Geraldine used a spell to lower her presence so that they won''t notice that she was there. She hid on a tree nearby as her heart is beating fast, ripping the handkerchief from her face, Geraldine took in a huge amount of air and wipe her sweat.


    "It''s all too fast," She said while trying to calm herself down. Looking back, the Baron and some healers went inside the room when they saw a bit of smoke coming from inside and is followed by series of screams when they saw Niso''s current state.


    Geraldine can''t bear the screams and the image of Niso''s facial expression flashback on her mind. She runs in the direction where she last saw the man but no matter where she looks, she can no longer find him, even his shadow.


    She runs again to where her feet will lead her and she arrived back at the place where she went with Alexjin. the park is currently empty as most people are at the arena.


    She sat down on the chair as her body trembled, many images flashed on her mind, the images that she wanted to forget.


    "NO! NO!" She screamed while pulling her hair to divert her attention to pain but it''s useless. Tears streamed down on her face as she remembered how incompetent she was. That she wasn''t able to save Niso''s life and blaming herself that she didn''t go inside a bit earlier.


    "I - if only I - I m - made the r - right decision, then I could sa - save him," She hiccupped while trying to force herself not to make a crying sound. It took her a couple of minutes before calming down.


    Wiping her tears away, she looked at the view below as the place is quiet and peaceful as only a few people are walking by. Closing her eyes, Geraldine inhaled the fresh air.


    "Ah, I wasn''t able to watch Alexjin''s fight as well," She mumbled then chuckled as she slaps her own cheeks, "Yep, not a dream," she said as she caresses her cheeks that is stinging in pain.


    She decided not to go back to the arena as she doesn''t want to see what happened after she leaves, the sounds of screams and cries from Niso''s family, and the gossips from the people. She doesn''t want to see it all.


    Geraldine also didn''t care anymore if Alexjin will be able to win or not, as she wanted to leave Vildon as soon as possible. Her mind also wandered about the man she saw and Alexjin''s words.


    "So you''re interested in my pills huh, guess you''ll be coming next to me," She mumbled while looking at the grey clouds forming in the sky.

 Chapter 53 - Victory

    Geraldine has been laying on her bed and was trying to fall asleep but couldn''t as her mind wandered somewhere else.


    It''s already night time and Alexjin hasn''t arrived yet, making Geraldine wondered what happened to him.


    She was about to go out when there''s a knock on the door and Alexjin''s voice reach her ears.


    "Master?"


    Geraldine immediately opened the door to see Alexjin''s wounds on his face and there''s blood splattered on his armor.


    "Omo, what happened?" She gasps as she holds both of his shoulders and examines his body for wounds, "Come inside."


    She let Alexjin sit on the chair and helped him removed his armor.


    "Master, I''m fine... Here," He smiled widely as he took out a gold medal from his pouch and show it to Geraldine, "Master, I won."


    Geraldine''s eyes bulge seeing the shining metal from Alexjin''s hand. Her gaze is shifting from the medal and to Alexjin''s wide smile as if she couldn''t believe it. She has been thinking and accepted that Alexjin will lose the round.


    "Wow, congratulations!" She smiled happily and playfully ruffled his hair as she knows that he likes it when she does that.


    "I did my best to win master. I want to make you proud of me," Alexjin handed her the medal and flinched when he raised his arms.


    "Let''s celebrate later but for now, we need to treat your wounds first," She said and removed all of his heavy armor.


    "Your clothes are blooded," She murmured when she saw that there blood dripping from his clothes, "Stay here, I''ll grab your clothes from your room and don''t move," She warned before going to Alexjin''s room.


    Upon entering, she was in awe when seeing how Alexjin''s room is neater than hers and his clothes are neatly folded. She grabbed a shirt and pants from his belongings and went back.


    "Remove your clothes," She said as she took a towel and drenched it with water. Alexjin did what she asked but instead of taking it off, he ripped it apart and throw the shirt on the floor.


    Geraldine is surprised by his actions but brushed them off and focuses on his wounds instead, "You have many cuts," she said as she put her hands over his deep wound on his right shoulder, making him flinched in pain.


    "Hays, sakit ng puso ko ngayon, lagi nalang, wala talaga poreber!" Geraldine murmured a chant that let her heal all Alexjin''s wounds but then the light on her hands slowly disappeared.


    "What the--" She whispered and look at her hands.


    "Master, is everything all right?" Alexjin asks and was about to turn around when Geraldine holds his head straight.


    "Everything''s fine, just wait for a moment," She said and took a step back before she inhaled and focus her energy within to see what happened to her body.


    The abundant mana inside her has been locked because her current body still can''t handle to give out a huge amount of mana and she ran out of stock mana that she can use.


    "I think medical herbs will heal your wounds faster," She said and took some herbs she kept on her bag in case of emergencies.


    "I think master''s power is much stronger than those medical herbs," Alexjin said.


    "Hmm," Geraldine didn''t say anything as she put the medicines on Alexjin''s wounds that didn''t heal using her powers.


    Upon applying the medicine, she couldn''t help but saw Alexjin''s muscles that weren''t there before, and every time he flinches, it keeps on bulging, making his body more defined.


    "Take off your pants, I''ll put some herbs there," She said without thinking much as she went to grab another set of medical herbs.


    Alexjin immediately stands up upon hearing what his master said, "I think I''m okay now, master. There''s no need to treat my wounds," he mumbled nervously and grabbed his shirt on the floor while lowkey covering his crotch.


    "What?" She looked at him with her eyebrows furrowed, "Sit down and take off your pants so that I can treat your wounds." she said and gestured him to sit back on the chair.


    Alexjin remained standing as both of them are staring at each other for a few seconds before Geraldine''s eyes went lower at his trunk, seeing his defined abs. Getting lower, she saw his hands covering his crotch and his posture is slightly bent in an awkward position.


    That''s when she realized what her words meant, she didn''t realize it at first because, for her, she''ll be looking at a child''s body so it didn''t bother her much but it does to Alexjin as he''s a teenager growing up and having a girl saying to remove his clothes meant something else.


    Geraldine prepared the medicine and the towel then gives it to Alexjin, "I see that you can handle yourself, here''s the medicine and go treat yourself, we''ll be going home tomorrow, so rest well," she gave him the towel and the medicine before turning her back to let Alexjin breathe.


    "Thank you, master. I''ll be going now. Goodnight," Alexjin hurriedly went out of his master''s room and shut the door softly.


    Geraldine facepalmed at how stup*d she was for not noticing it earlier and now, she''s afraid that they will be awkward to each other.


    Looking back, she saw that he left his medal on the table, she went and grabbed it, "Ugh, it''s heavy," she said while weighing it in her hand. She remembered how her older brother used to come home with the same medal in hand and how their father smiled proudly.


    "Now what?" She murmured as she set it back carefully on the table. Her mind wandered that since Alexjin won the competition, there will be reporters who will spy on him to get something to report since there are no documents of Alexjin''s origin.


    Then she''s also worried if the town would want to celebrate Alexjin''s victory and acknowledge his presence especially the nobles.


    "What should I do?" She said while massaging her temples, she hasn''t thought about it as she really expects him to fail but now that he won, another problem stack up.


    Geraldine remembered that when her older brother won the competition, he has been invited to events and parties before the main competition starts. It''s also a way for nobles to stabilize alliance and perhaps a way to offer a hand in marriage.


    And she also makes herself known to Baron Guansa that she''s the master of Alexjin. Even though her face is covered, Alexjin''s face has been seen by the public so he will be easy to spot which will caused danger over her hidden identity.


    "We will see what''s gonna happened next," She murmured and went to her bed as she didn''t want to think about it anymore. She closed her eyes and let sleep invades her.


    The next morning came, Geraldine is already awake as she didn''t sleep well last night especially when she remembered that it was the year when her brother won the competition.


    Knowing the skills of her brother, she became worried about Alexjin because the fight for the next competition is intense and gruesome. There will only be four fighters from the North, South, East, West of the Rakkaegia Empire and the winner from the four will receive anything he wishes.


    She packed her bags and went out of the room to go to the counter to pay for their stay when she saw Alexjin talking to the owner while having a cup of coffee.


    She immediately turned her back as she doesn''t have others to see her near him especially when she didn''t have her fan to cover her face.


    "Master!" Alexjin called out cheerfully when he saw Geraldine''s back.


    Geraldine slowly turned around and laugh nervously, "Oh, you''re here."


    "Good morning master, have some coffee, it''s delicious."


    Geraldine didn''t have a choice and went to their table, the owner immediately went to get her a cup of hot coffee. Looking around, there''s no one nearby so it makes Geraldine relax a bit.


    "Do you realize that your face will be known from now on since you''re the winner of the competition," Geraldine whispered while looking back at the owner who came back with her cup of coffee.


    "Here you go, have a nice morning," The owner smiled and went away, giving them space.


    "Master, I don''t think that they will take interest in me," he said innocently while scratching the back of his head.


    "What the--" She exclaimed in disbelief, "You are the winner and the representative from the South portion of the Empire who will be fighting for the grand prize! Do you think they won''t take interest in you and your origins, your family and other information''s regarding your status and life?" Geraldine has been stressing out all night and seeing how innocent Alexjin is, it added to her stress even more.


    "I''m not afraid to let the whole world know that you''re my master, I will scream your name as the person who leads me to my victory!"

 Chapter 54 - Going Home

    *I''m not afraid to let the whole world know that you''re my master, I will scream your name as the person who leads me to my victory!*


    Those words keep repeating on Geraldine''s mind like a broken record. They are currently loading their stuff on the horses and will go back home as soon as possible.


    "Master, I''m done," Alexjin said as he packed the last bag.


    "Okay, I''m finished as well," Geraldine said while wearing her black cloak and push the hood to cover her hair and face. She turned around and what she saw nearly choked her by her own saliva.


    Alexjin is wearing a shirt on his head, the neckline is in his eyes and the rest is covering his whole head.


    "What the heck are you wearing?" She exclaimed while facepalming her face and biting her lips to stop herself from laughing.


    "I notice master is concerned over my face as many people would recognize me immediately. Also, I thought that it would be bothersome if they would approach me for invites," He stated as he shrugged and mounted his horse.


    "I should have bought you a cloak," She said and still can''t look straight at him without laughing.


    "It''s fine master, it''s okay that I look like this so that they won''t approach me because I look weird," He shrugged and hurriedly come down on his horse and went to Geraldine''s side and offered his hands for her to step into it.


    "No need for that Alexjin, I can mount my horse," She gestured for him to go back to his horse which he was hesitant for a bit as he wanted to help her but he also didn''t want to disobey her.


    Both of them mounted their horse and started to ride back home. The ride is slower than the time they come to Vildon. When they ride on the streets, many people are celebrating the victory of the winner.


    "Alexjin, did they invite you to come to the after-party?" Geraldine asks while pulling her hood down.


    "Yes, but I don''t want to come," He replied and looked at the people feasting on different kinds of foods.


    "They will be disappointed," Geraldine chuckled.


    "I don''t really care about them master, it''s better that they don''t know anything about me, it''s tiring," he said and went next to Geraldine, "Let''s hurry master, I don''t want to be here anymore."


    "Okay."


    Now both of them increase their pace but Geraldine couldn''t help but worry. She knows that the people will take more interest in Alexjin because of his unknown identity. Just like a mystery box that everybody is itching to open and see what''s inside.


    After a day of traveling, they are still on the road and it might take another day or two before they reach Bagyoo town.


    As they are traveling through roads, Geraldine decided to find a hotel or an Inn but Alexjin pleaded that they will just camp in the forest.


    "It will be uncomfortable to sleep on the ground and you still have wounds in your body," Geraldine squinted her eyes as she examined his body.


    "Master, I''ll be fine, it''s troublesome to find an Inn at this hour. Don''t worry master, I''ll protect you if we encounter wild animals along the way," He cheerfully said and show some moves to prove that he is healed.


    Geraldine thought about it for a second before she agreed, "Okay, but let''s buy some food along the way," she grabbed her pouch and notice that it''s lighter, she forgets that she spends most of her money in Vildon as they bought some things too before leaving.


    She took 10 silver coins and handed them to Alexjin, "Master, I have money with me. I can buy our food," He refused the money and went to grabbed his pouch.


    "Alexjin, I am your master and I should be the one to provide, keep your money to yourself," She then grabbed his hand and put the coins on it, "Now, go."


    Alexjin''s lips pressed on a thin line but followed his master''s orders, "Yes, master. I won''t be long," he said and immediately went to the stall he saw.


    Geraldine sighs, she knows that Alexjin will follow what she ordered for him to do but there are times that he kept imposing his own opinions, "Am I wrong when I thought that I completely make him surrender to me?" she murmured to herself.


    She went down from her horse and went to a small store nearby that are selling clothes. After tying her horse on the tree, she entered the humble store which doesn''t have a luxurious dress to sell.


    "Welcome miss, what are we finding for?" A frail man greeted her with a child into his arms, he notices that Geraldine has been staring at the child, making him feel embarrassed, "My apologize, my wife is currently sewing some dresses so there''s no one to take care of our son."


    "It''s fine," She brushed it off with a smile, "I want to buy a cloak in a darker color and also some dresses."


    "We have some dresses displayed here but our cloaks are at the back, I''ll grab some and come back as soon as possible," The man hurriedly went away while trying to make his baby asleep.


    Geraldine started to look for a dress for her and Aurelie, she noticed that Aurelie has been wearing the same old dresses for almost every week but she always forget to buy her one.


    She saw a blue dress with yellow flower patterns on the hem and the sleeves, it looks simple yet elegant, "This suits Aurelie," she mumbles while taking it off from the stall.


    She also added a few more clothes than she likes as she didn''t have much dress with her. After a while, the man came out with tons of cloaks in different colors and some dresses too.


    "That''s a lot," Geraldine chuckled while seeing the owner''s embarrassed face as he put those on the table.


    "We didn''t have many customers going in so there''s a lot of dresses and cloaks available on the shelves," The man mumbled and took his son that is now awake.


    "Take your time miss," The man went away as his child started crying and he didn''t want to burden his customer with the noise so he left.


    Geraldine glances at the fabrics on the table and her eyes caught the denim-colored cloak, "This matches his eye color," she said with a smile and saw that there are male clothes mixed on the clothes.


    She took some and is ready to pay, Geraldine was about to call the owner when she heard the couple fighting and their son crying.


    "I hate this life, you can''t even provide food for our son!"


    When Geraldine heard those words, she immediately went away so that she won''t be able to hear their argument. She went ahead and grabbed some bags from the counter and pack the clothes inside. Then she took out her remaining money, she didn''t know the price of the clothes so she put all her money on the counter and took a pen and paper and wrote the clothes that she bought and place it under the pouch.


    After that, she left but rang the bell on the door to notify them.


    Pulling her horse with her, she went to find Alexjin to see that he''s leaning against a tree while feeding his horse with an apple. His smile is soft and calming which entrance her a bit.


    "You took out the shirt on your head," She said as soon as he approaches her.


    "Master, you''re here. Well, they won''t let me buy food if I didn''t take it off so--," He smiled awkwardly and gives an apple to Geraldine''s horse as well.


    "Here," She took out the cloak and push it on Alexjin''s chest and hurriedly mounted her horse and started to walk away.


    "Master, wait for me," Alexjin called out as he panicked on whether to wear the cloak or follow her.


    ****


    "Master, thank you for the cloak, it''s comfortable," Alexjin snuggled on his new cloak while making himself comfortable laying on the ground.


    "Welcome."


    They are currently in the forest with a bonfire in front to keep them warm. Geraldine is playing on the fire while her mind wandered to many unanswered questions.


    She looked over to Alexjin who is looking at the stars with a relaxed face and that also reminds her at the time that she was doing what Alexjin is currently doing.


    Sighing loudly, she went ahead and lay on the ground while looking at the stars.


    Both of them are silently staring above when Alexjin breaks the ice.


    "Master, I''ve been thinking about it for a while. Where are you when my fight starts? Did you go and meet Niso or that man in a black cloak?"


    Geraldine opens her mouth but closed it as she didn''t know what to say.


    "Why do you ask? Did something  happened?"

 Chapter 55 - Back Home

    "Well, there''s no exciting thing about my fight, I just did my best although my opponents are strong, I''m able to defeat them but after my victory. I saw a commotion outside when I was about to go home. They say, the second son of Baron Guansa has been injured terribly and some witnesses said that they saw someone came out of the room but didn''t see the face," Alexjin explained.


    He saw the condition of Niso when he was taken out of the room, there''s blood everywhere and a hole on his chest is evident, it isn''t big but it''s enough to draw out blood.


    Niso was taken to the carriage with healers on his side and that''s the last time Alexjin saw him. He has no relation towards Niso but what happened to him made him curious. It is evident that someone tried to hurt him.


    He tried to find Geraldine''s whereabouts for hours, but no matter where he looks, he couldn''t find her. That''s when he comes back to the Inn and asks the owner if she arrived.


    He immediately went to her room and knock even though he''s drenched in sweat and his body feels so heavy from exhaustion. All he thinks is to tell her that he won and make her proud of him.


    "I see, I hope he''s okay," Geraldine muttered.


    "Master, where were you? Alexjin repeated his questions as he really wanted to know.


    "You told me about that man so I tried to investigate and observe him but unfortunately, I wasn''t able to meet him and because of searching for his whereabouts, I got lost. That''s why I wasn''t able to go back to the arena, luckily I find my way to the Inn,"  She turned to the side with her back facing Alexjin.


    Geraldine didn''t want to see Alexjin''s face while lying as it will make her feel guilty. She doesn''t want to tell him the truth as she knows that he will find the man and afraid that he will become obsessed with him.


    "Let''s sleep Alexjin, we have a long ride tomorrow," She whispered and pulled her cloak to cover her body.


    "Yes... Master."


    They immediately ride through the forest as soon as the sun appeared in the sky. They didn''t converse in the whole ride until they arrived at Bagyoo Town. the atmosphere is heavy and Geraldine could see that Alexjin is feeling down and she herself doesn''t feel like talking.


    When they arrived, the town is still the same, Geraldine thought that they are celebrating but it''s the opposite. It got her thinking that Alexjin''s address hasn''t been shown to the public.


    Arriving at their house, Aurelie immediately greeted them as soon as she heard noises from outside.


    "Miss Geraldine," Aurelie greeted with a light bow and was a bit hesitant to go on his son''s embrace.


    Geraldine noticed her movements, it is custom that the servant must greet and help their master first before anything else.


    "It''s fine," She said and gestured her head towards Alexjin and started to unpack her own stuff.


    "Thank you," Aurelie smiled widely as she went to hug her son, "How are you? Did you have fun there? How''s the competition? Did you get hurt?" She bombarded her with questions while looking at his face.


    "I''m fine mother, actually, I win the competition," He said proudly.


    As soon as Aurelie heard that he won, her body freezes, "Wha - what? You w - win the swordsmanship competition?" She exclaimed as she can''t believe that his son would actually win knowing the competition is tough especially for a commoner like them.


    "My son is really talented," She hugged him tightly, "Now, let me help you two unpack."


    "It''s fine mother, I can still manage to carry these things," Alexjin said as he grabbed all of his stuff and went inside the house.


    Both women instantly made eye contact, Aurelie''s face shows worry over his son which Geraldine understands as she''s worried too.


    After a few seconds, Alexjin came back and helped Geraldine with her stuff to put in her room. She also gives the clothes she bought for Alexjin and asks Aurelie to talk about what happened while they were gone but the truth is, they will talk about what will happen when Alexjin will go to the main city of Rakkaegia Empire.


    They are currently outside and are sitting in the backyard with a cup of tea while enjoying the cool wind.


    "I''m afraid, what if that competition will make the Emperor recognize Alexjin. What if he will that he is hi - his so - son," Aurelie grabbed her hair and started to pull some strands. She has been stressing about the events that haven''t happened yet, "I know that my son is good but it didn''t actually expect him to win."


    "I know but let''s not dwell on that anymore, it''s already done so we need to focus on the upcoming fight, maybe it will gonna happened after 2 weeks or a month," Geraldine sips her tea and observed Aurelie who is fidgeting on her clothes.


    She tapped her shoulder, "It''s not easy to know that his father is the Emperor, besides, it''s been a long time," Geraldine grabbed the bag that contains clothes she bought for Aurelie.


    "Here, I''ve bought it from the store on the way home, though it isn''t much," She pushed the bag towards Aurelie who was surprised.


    "You don''t have to buy me clothes, I still have a decent one in the drawer," Aurelie was hesitant to accept the gift but afraid to reject it either.


    "I choose to buy those as I thought that it suits you well, besides you have somewhere to go," Geraldine put down her cup and looked at her seriously, "I want you to escort your son to the main city."


    Aurelie choked on her tea upon hearing what Geraldine said, "What? They might recognize my face, my family will see me and the Emperor... and you know that I''m exiled in the main city, right?" She said while panicking, making Geraldine giggled.


    "That''s why I''m giving you this," She grabbed a black wig from the bag and showed it to Aurelie, "You will escort your son as his mother to the competition and it''s time for you to go out and have fun in life. Don''t mind them, I know that you may get hurt for seeing them after such a long time but focus on your son and you and don''t blame yourself for what happened in the past years, it''s over," Geraldine patted Aurelie''s back as she began to teared up.


    "I don''t know what to do?" Aurelie covered her face while wiping away the tears that keep on falling.


    "Just be you and support him to his fight," Geraldine smiled as she handed her a handkerchief, "I''ve also prepared a fake name tag so that they won''t know your real name in case they would ask."


    "Thank you but I just wanted to know, why are you doing this?" Aurelie asked while putting back the wig inside the bag.


    "Something happened while we''re there and I don''t think it will be safe for Alexjin if he''ll be seen with me, besides I''m more troubled that you are in terms of identity," Both women chuckled as they spend the rest of the day talking about what to do when they arrived at the main city.


    ****


    After two days, Geraldine went to Alexjin''s room and knock, she has his gold medal in hand as she forgets to give it to him.


    When the door opens, a half-naked man came into her view with water dripping on his skin, "Oh, master, what is it?" Alexjin immediately covered his body with the towel he used to dry his hair.


    "Oh, my apologies, I didn''t know you''re not fully clothed," She turned around to give him space but she already saw the forming muscles on his abs.


    Alexjin instantly closed his door and grabbed a shirt from the drawer and got out of his room. Geraldine is sitting in the living room while munching a candy that Aurelie makes.


    She gestured for him to sit in front of her, "Here, I forgot to give it to you, you''ll need it," She slides the gold medal on the table.


    "Thank you, master."


    "Also, I need to talk to you about something," Geraldine looked at him for a couple of minutes before handed him a helmet that covers the whole face.


    "Use that on your next fight, I know you''re about to ask why do you need to wear it... because you have to. Some things are difficult to tell you but someday you will know the reason. As for now, wear that when you fight and also wear this black wig, silver hair attracts more attention," She put the wig beside the helmet.


    Alexjin''s mouth is wide open but he refrains himself from asking more questions.


    "And also, your mother will be accompanying you instead of me."

 Chapter 56 - Good Boy

    "And also, your mother will be accompanying you instead of me." As Geraldine said those words, she could see the excitement on Alexjin''s face.


    "Thank you, master, I always wanted to bring my mother to other places and let her enjoy the view and other food. It will be fun if all of us go on a journey," Alexjin said with mixed emotions of happiness and excitement, "I can''t wait to go."


    "About that, I won''t be able to be with you as I have something else to do that''s why I''m letting your mother accompany you instead. The next fight may be in the next two weeks or a month and will be held in the main city Zuron, the place is different from the rest but rest assured, your mother will guide you. Use the remaining time to train, you did well," Geraldine stands up and leaves the living room to go back to her room.


    She has been killing herself by making mana pills so that they''ll have extra money for Alexjin to spend. She''s also continuously taking poison and feed the eggs as she planned on hatching it as soon as possible.


    She knows that her family will also be there and base on the events that happened in the past. His oldest brother is the winner and he asks to be one of the Emperor''s knights but he was held back as he is the heir of the Duke, so he asks one of the Emperor''s daughter''s hand in marriage.


    "Alexjin must win, I want to see the disappointments in your eyes, father and brother," She murmured while clenching her fist as blood draws out from her skin, she let the blood flow to the shells of the butterfly eggs as they absorbed it with hunger.


    Geraldine could hear the pulse from the eggs and the glow inside can be seen, "My babies, can''t wait to meet you someday," she smirked while caressing the shells.


    Geraldine also has additional plants planted on her mini garden underground, the screen that she used to prevent the pollens from escaping has been removed.


    The place becomes toxic as the air you breathe is poisonous and if some random person went inside, there''s a huge possibility that his life won''t last long.


    That is also the reason why her room consists of a magic barrier that makes Alexjin and Aurelie unable to enter her room as it''s also for their protection.


    For the next two weeks, Alexjin has been training vigorously with the guidance of Geraldine. They are currently on the open field behind their house with a scarecrow.


    "I see that you''re doing well with that sword," Geraldine complimented him while looking over to the sword she gave him.


    "Yes master, I think I adjust quite well but sometimes it''s draining my mana till dry," Alexjin removed his palm on the sword and it returns back to its tiny size.


    "Well, for today, we will use the wooden sword back but this time, you''ll use two swords," Geraldine handed him two wooden swords and step back.


    "I notice in your last fights that you are mostly on the defense side and would only attack full force if you see an opening. You''re lucky if you''ll be able to find it before your opponent slit your throat but there''s a possibility that you''ll be defeated very easily." Geraldine went and grabbed a wooden sword and both are facing each other.


    "And you didn''t do what I''ve teaches you," She lifted her sword and aim it in his head, "I''ve told you before, the offense is the greatest defense."


    As soon as she said those words, she attacked him non-stop using a single wooden sword. She didn''t hold back and showed him the side of her that he hadn''t seen.


    Alexjin couldn''t attack back and focus on defending himself and his body isn''t used to holding both swords, which added to his confusion on his movements.


    It didn''t take long before one of Alexjin''s swords flew away and Geraldine''s sword is in his neck.


    "When using a double sword, always remember that when one sword attacks, the other follows. Don''t give your opponent the chance to breathe. Remember my words," Geraldine whispered and stepped back, "Take your sword, we''ll be doing this for the whole day."


    ****


    It''s been 25 days since the last competition and there''s still no news for the main event.


    Geraldine is in the market buying food supplies with Alexjin.


    "Alexjin, could you buy some milk and butter?" She said and Alexjin immediately followed and went out of the store and goes to the next one who sells those products.


    Geraldine chuckled at how people who watch the competition don''t recognize Alexjin, even though that after a week that they''ve arrived, his town''s name where he lived has been out to the public but no celebration occurs as they didn''t know where is his house.


    The town''s gossip focused on the Baron''s son, Niso Guansa who is lucky to stay alive after what he''s been through but he''s still bedridden as his body cannot heal faster even if he takes much medicine and treated by the best medical staff.


    This makes Geraldine think that the spear that the man uses is something that makes the wounds heal much slower than normal.


    "Ah!" She shivered while shaking her head aggressively as the appearance of the spear makes her remember the days when she was turned to one.


    After buying all they need, they packed their stuff on the cart and were about to go home when they saw a man putting posters on the walls and people are coming by to look at them.


    "Alexjin, could you look at what has been posted?" She asked while sitting in the cart.


    "Yes, master," Alexjin immediately went away and was covered by the crowd of lookers, it took a while before he came back with a ripped poster and gives it to Geraldine as he hopped on and started their ride back home.


    "So the competition will start after seven days," She said after she read what the poster says.


    Alexjin remained silent and sighs heavily, it is evident on his face that he''s a bit nervous. He was confident before that he can win the final competition but when he''s practicing with Geraldine. He loses his confidence especially when he always loses to her.


    Alexjin never thought that a girl like Geraldine has a skill in swordsmanship. It is rare in the Empire that a woman is skillful in terms of using a sword and other weapons as they are mostly good at using magic. This also makes him wonder again about the background of Geraldine and what is her real identity.


    "You need to prepare the stuff you needed tomorrow for the journey, I''ll prepare a carriage for both of you. You need to arrive there after three days as there''s a party for the fighters," She said as she kept on reading and she also knows how the event has been organized.


    "Master, I don''t want to go to any parties and mingle with them," Alexjin pouts as he tried to make a sad face to Geraldine but she brushed it off.


    "Well, if you''ll be late you can skip the first event but you cannot skip the last party before the competition. It''s also a way to see your opponents but I bet they are all nobles. I know you didn''t want to attend and just straight up goes to fight but there are things that we need to take responsibility for," She smiled while trying to make him understand.


    Geraldine knows that he''ll be having a hard time once he entered the circle of nobles but it''s also a practice for him when he''ll enter the palace after a few years.


    "Just think of it as part of the training, ignore them, and if they will try to bring you down and insults your origin. Just take revenge in the arena and showed them who''s the boss," Geraldine shrugged as she folds the poster and put it in her bag.


    Alexjin didn''t say anything and just nodded his head, the ride home is silent as Alexjin is thinking of what will gonna happen knowing that Geraldine won''t be by his side.


    When they arrived, he held Geraldine who about to go down, "Master, it will be hard for me without you by my side but I will do my best to make you proud."


    "Good boy," Geraldine patted his head with a smile.


    ****


    Geraldine is currently in his room and opening her drawers and some boxes as she was finding her gown and pieces of jewelry that she brought with her. She will give it to Aurelie when they go to the party and she also remembered that she packed some expensive male clothes she steals from his brothers before coming to Bagyoo town.


    "Ah, I found it!" Geraldine sighs with relief and places the clothes into her bed while trying to match the color and fashion of the clothes.

 Chapter 57 - Paru-paru

    "Are you ready?" Geraldine asked while looking at the stuff of Alexjin and Aurelie that has been put at the carriage.


    Alexjin came out of the house in fancy clothes as well as Aurelie, they are both wearing the blue-colored clothes that Geraldine gave to them.


    "Yes, master," Alexjin said and looked down, feeling embarrassed as Geraldine is staring at him.


    "You look good, the color suits you," She complimented him and patted his shoulder.


    "Thank you, master."


    Geraldine gave him a huge smile before going in front of Aurelie and handed her the name tag.


    "Here, they won''t know who you really are," She whispered through Aurelie''s ear and give her a small hug.


    Aurelie looked at it, "Elie," she looked at Geraldine with a nervous smile, "Thank you, I hope everything will be fine."


    "It will," Geraldine stepped aside as the coachman opened the doors for them. It''s a simple carriage that the middle-class family can afford.


    Geraldine went to the coachman and gives him instructions and pays him for the ride to Zuron.


    "Hiya!" The coachman moves the rope of the horses as a sign for them to walk.


    Alexjin take one last look outside the window and waved at Geraldine, "Goodbye master, I will make you proud!"


    "Do your best," Geraldine waved back and waited for them to be out of sight before she went back to the house.


    "It''s really different when you''re all alone," She murmured and chuckled while walking inside the empty house.


    Geraldine eats two poison tablets before going down to the basement and visits the eggs. One of the poison eggs has two cracks on the side, it''s the largest among them and the other also has some tiny cracks on its shells.


    "Now, I can do whatever I want since I''m alone," She giggled with a smirk. Geraldine takes out the mixture of poisons that she has been making secretly and storing it in a tight place.


    She removed the cap and the strong smell invaded her nose and even caused her nose to bleed.


    "I hope I won''t die," She giggled maniacally as she gulps a large amount of the poison in one go until it''s empty.


    "ACK!" Geraldine falls down on the ground as the bottle she held has broken to pieces. Her heart felt like it''s being smashed into million pieces and her lungs become constricted, making it hard for her to breathe.


    Her eyesight became blurry as her surroundings began to dance. Geraldine holds her head as she closed her eyes until she cannot take the dizziness anymore, then let her body fall to the cold floor and waited for her body''s mana to combine with the poison.


    "Ah... This may take a while," She whispered as her vision darkened.


    When she opened her eyes it''s already nighttime. Geraldine slowly brings her upper body up and immediately puked out blood but she''s feeling quite well.


    After resting for a few minutes, she stands up and went to light up the lamp in the room.


    Geraldine could feel the heaviness of her body that every step feels like she''s dragging a huge stone behind.


    Then, she went to the eggs, the red glows are dancing around in anticipation of their feeding time.


    "If this doesn''t work, I don''t know what to do anymore," Geraldine chuckled as she went and cut her palm with a knife.


    The blood that went out of her skin is much darker than her original blood color which surprised her a bit. Dripping the blood towards the first eggshell, it immediately glows so bright and more cracks could be heard.


    Geraldine stepped back as the egg explodes, causing her to fall down again on the floor.


    "What the--" She muttered in surprise but then a huge number of bright red butterflies with black spots fluttered towards her body and sucked her blood.


    Geraldine could feel stung on the different areas of her body but it didn''t last long until she felt nothing.


    "My babies," She smiled as she ripped her sleeves to give the butterflies more space to eat.


    After five minutes, the butterflies slowly fill their hunger and went away from Geraldine, and vanish into thin air.


    It didn''t last long before all of the butterflies are gone.


    Geraldine stands up as adrenaline rushed into her body due to the excitement she''s currently feeling. She didn''t hesitate to cut a deeper wound and feed her blood to the remaining two eggs until both eggs hatched.


    Red-colored butterflies with a mix of green and blue came out of the shells and immediately went to feed on Geraldine''s body and similar to the first butterflies, they vanished into thin air. Leaving Geraldine breathless while laying on the floor.


    "That''s amazing!!! Woohoo!!!" She screamed then burst out laughing in happiness.


    "Hatching you guys is crazy," She covered her eyes using her arm as she continued laughing until she has fallen asleep.


    ****


    "Do you think you''re the victim here? Think again."


    A harsh voice can be heard whispering into her ears but when she turned around, there''s no one else behind her.


    The room is dark and her body is the only thing that glows.


    "Hello," A soft voice of a child came out of her mouth, causing her to panic and that''s when she saw her tiny hands.


    "I became a child again?"


    She looked around but there''s nothing to be seen which makes her scared to even walk a few steps forward.


    "Little girl, looks so innocent but not so innocent," A maniac laugh echoed in the place making her step back and that''s when she felt something behind her.


    Slowly turning around, she saw a woman wearing a white simple gown, and her vanilla-colored hair covered half of her face.


    "It''s all your fault!!!"


    The woman screamed and her red eyes glowed as she choked the child with her other hand and uses two of her fingers on the other hand to poke both of the child''s eyes.


    "Being a Spear isn''t that bad, dear Geraldine."


    ----


    "AHHH!" Geraldine is suddenly woken up by her dream, "Ah sh*t."


    The moment she stands up, she began to throw up blood. Wiping away the remaining blood on her lips, Geraldine walked towards the chair and sits down.


    The light from the make-shift window brightens up the room but it only makes Geraldine''s head to ache terribly.


    With a groan, she lifted herself and went out to have a cup of coffee and that''s when she walked to the mirror and saw herself.


    Her skin is in a deadly greyish pale, her cheeks no longer have some muscles and the bone is visible on the skin, eyes popping out and her body becomes so thin and boney.


    "What the heck, did I became an old woman?" Geraldine gasp with a horrified expression on her face.


    With a shrug, she went to the kitchen and makes herself something to eat. Then she went into the backyard for fresh air and also to test out the butterflies.


    Geraldine raised her hand and called for a single butterfly on her mind and instantly, a green-colored butterfly appeared out of nowhere and landed on her index finger.


    "Amazing," She giggled with excitement and observe the butterfly in awe.


    "Go to Alexjin''s location and bring me some news," She whispered to the butterfly and it immediately went away and vanish in the air.


    Green-colored Paru-Paru''s are focused on getting information anywhere but there''s a delay of one day since they needed to get back to their master.


    The Blue colored Paru-Paru''s are focused on defense when the master is in danger while the Black ones are focused on the attack and this is the most dangerous among the three eggs.


    The Black colored Paru-Paru''s can devour a cow in less than ten minutes depends on their hunger.


    As for the Paru-Paru''s master, she will be the one to feed them with poison blood as it''s their source of power but the butterflies also needed to be fed by other foods such as meat or fruits. This also gives the master some rest and regain back her blood that has been sucked by thousands of butterflies.


    As for Geraldine''s current state, she needed enough rest and to eat healthy food to bring back her healthy body.


    But for her, it was all worth it even if she looked like a grandmother. After all, the Paru-paru plays a huge role in her revenge and she wouldn''t stop until she became satisfied.


    Leaning back on the chair with a sigh of relief, "Wait, what was my dream again? Ugh, I forgot," She grimaces while trying to remember the dream that caused her to wake up with a cold sweat.


    Geraldine relaxed for the whole day while trying to cultivate her mana inside her body.. She planned on going to the North and visit her ''loving'' family and take some things she needed and how she wished that the whole family will be gone to Zuron so that she can freely roam around her house without someone to look at her as if she''s a piece of dirt.

 Chapter 58 - Mansion

    "Master, Alexjin and his mother have safely arrived in Zuron and currently lounging on the hotel that the staff gave to them," The green-colored butterflies relay their word to Geraldine and after that, it flew away and vanished in the air.


    Geraldine pushed her hood down on her face as she looked at the front gate of their house, she has been hiding behind the bushes for a while as she''s waiting for the guards to shift their schedules.


    She still wasn''t able to get back from her original features and looks like she has been starved for weeks.


    Geraldine knows that the oldest brother and her father haven''t been at home and preferably at Zuron but she''s more concerned about her second brother.


    The second son Gavriel Gauthier used to be close to Geraldine when they were a child, they played together and used to hang out all the time but one day it changed. He became cold and distant from her just like the first son.


    Geraldine doesn''t know the reason for his sudden change and before, she tried to get close to Gavriel and bring back their own relationship but it''s useless, he just pushes her around every time she tried to get near his side.


    After multiple failed attempts by Geraldine, she finally gives up and lives on her own without someone to lean on.


    Shaking her head, Geraldine brush off the memories from her mind and focus on her task. After waiting for a couple of minutes, the guards started to shift rotation and she only has ten minutes before the next guard arrives.


    It''s 2:00 in the morning, fewer people are walking by and the guards are tired and taking a nap. It''s the best time for her to secretly enter their house.


    Walking at the side of their walls, she uses her hand to feel something rough as the darkness keeps her from seeing it.


    "Found it," She whispers when she touched the huge stone on her palm. She pushed the stone to the side and reveal a small hole. It was used by the knights before to get out of the mansion and skip training time but her father finds out about it and puts a rock from outside as a temporary barrier before he put cement on it.


    Since her body is small, she slides in easily without any trouble. As soon as she entered, she felt like her heart tightened as memories started to flood her mind. Standing up, she went to the bushes and hide as two knights walk by.


    Her room is at the far end of the mansion and as she walked there, she noticed that the lights on her room are on.


    "What the --" She whispered while hiding behind the tree as she looked at her room and that''s when she saw a figure inside then after a while the lights went off.


    She waited for a few minutes before going into the balcony and slowly opened the door and took a very light step as she goes inside.


    The place is still the same, even the towel she left on the chair is still there. She went to the mirror and saw herself which scared her a bit but what irks her the most is the dust forming on the cabinet.


    She slides her index finger on the wood and the dust immediately formed on her skin making her grimace and wipes in on her skirt.


    "They really forget that this place exists."


    Then she went ahead and goes to the door of her room to see that the door is open. Opening the door using her body, Geraldine went ahead and grabbed some of her stuff such as pieces of jewelry and some money she left behind. Then she grabbed some clothes and shoes and was about to go out when she heard footsteps coming her way.


    Thinking that it''s just a servant, she took out her handkerchief and put some poison liquid on it and was ready to grab the servant when she smelled a familiar scent and before she could react and hide.


    A sword plunges on the door and nearly hits her side.


    "Who are you!?"


    A strong firm voice echoed in the room as series of daggers flew on her way. Geraldine was able to avoid it but since she doesn''t have any weapons with her, she finds it hard to attack back. She wanted to use the butterflies to attack her opponent but it''s too dangerous to reveal it knowing that she''s in the residents of the Gauthier''s.


    "Stop right there, thief!"


    "Sh*t!" She cursed out and run straight ahead from the window, breaking the glass but then she saw that knights are waiting below.


    In the end, Geraldine was caught, disappointments overflow on her body with the thought that she cannot even escape from her own house.


    The knights are holding her from both arms, she tried to break free but the other knights took out their swords and aimed at her.


    After a while, Gavriel came into view while cleaning one of his daggers with a handkerchief, "Well well well, what do we have here. A dog got lost? Hmm, I admire your strength to steal in the Gauthier''s residence huh," He smirks and the fellow knights started chuckling while copying his smirk.


    Geraldine didn''t say anything as she tried to look for a way to break free from them but then felt a swift of air at the side of her face and notice something run down from her cheek.


    Looking at the side, she saw the dagger sticking at the tree.


    Geraldine was still in shock when Gavriel went towards her and pull her hood backward to see the face of the thief.


    "Ge - Geraldine!?" He exclaimed in shock while realizing that it was his younger sister who looked like she became a beggar.


    The knights immediately release Geraldine and took a step away.


    "Am I now banned from going to my own room¡­ brother?" She asked with a smile while wiping the blood from her cheeks using her hand.


    "What the f-- you can use the front gate Geraldine, why do you have to use that ---" Gavriel didn''t continue his words as he notices the looks of the knights, "Well, you can now go and do your individual jobs."


    Gavriel gestured his hands for them to go and the knights immediately followed his orders but glance back at Geraldine with a disgusted look.


    Geraldine didn''t mind the disgust on their faces as she knows that she looks disgusting at that moment.


    "And as for you, follow me," Gavriel glared at her and started to walk away, "Don''t you dare escape on that hole or else, something bad will gonna happened to you."


    Geraldine looked away from the hole and pursed her lips to stop herself from laughing.


    ''I already experience much more worst than this, brother.'' She thought while tailing behind her brother and pulling her hood back.


    They went to the main living room and the servants immediately approach them but Gavriel gestured for them to go away.


    He pointed at the seat and Geraldine followed and sit there while grinding her teeth. She didn''t like that she needs to follow her brother around.


    "What are you thinking!? You could have entered at the main gate! This is your own house so why do you act like a thief?" Gavriel voice out his frustration making Geraldine looked at him with the thought that maybe he cared for her but then it change when he said the next word.


    "You could have ruined the family name if news came out that the youngest daughter of Duke Gauthier is crawling to the dog hole just to enter the mansion. Have you lost your mind!?" Gavriel yelled while pacing back and forth.


    Geraldine bites her lips to stop herself from yelling at Gavriel, after taking a few breaths to relax herself, she looked at him in the eye and smiles, "Brother, I don''t want to cause trouble since I come back unannounced, I just need a few things and I''ll be gone."


    These words even make Gavriel mad, "ARE YOU CRAZY!? That''s one thing that I can''t understand. Why did you go to a faraway place just to cultivate your useless magic? Many popular teachers around here can help you with that. Tsk, you already have useless magic but you can''t even use it correctly. You''re really useless! It makes me think about how can you be a Guthier if you''re that useless," Gavriel looked at her with a disgusted look and sits in front of her.


    "Clean yourself, you stink! Father and brother are currently in Zuron for the competition. We will be going there too, tomorrow," Gavriel stated while looking at her from top to toe.


    After Geraldine heard what he said, she immediately crunched down and acted sick, "Brother, did you not see my condition? I''m sick!"

 Chapter 59 - Arrived

    "Brother, did you not see my condition? I''m sick!" Geraldine cough and let her body fall down on the sofa, "And my body is aching too from jumping on the 2nd floor."


    "It''s all your fault for looking like a d*mn thief and why do you even tried to run away knowing that I''m your brother and that''s your room," Gavriel looks at her with disbelief as he massaged his temples and went up, "You''ll still have to go with me tomorrow whether you like it or not."


    Gavriel went to his room, leaving Geraldine all alone with a troubling thought.


    "What should I do?" She whispered as she stands up and went back into her room. The window she broke is hanging outside with the glass scattered on the marbled floor as the moonlight gives light into the room.


    Geraldine went and grabbed the things she left behind and put them in a huge bag before plumping into her bed.


    "I can just run away right now as there''s no one guarding me but --" Geraldine pursed her lips, she knows that when Gavriel noticed that she''s gone. They will do their best to find her, which will cause her plan to spoil and there''s a possibility that Alexjin''s identity will be revealed.


    "Ah, I think, I need to hold myself here a bit," She whispered and throw away the first layer of the sheets as it''s full of dust and settled inside the covers. She felt her body relaxed as she felt the soft cushion under her skin.


    ***


    The next morning came, Geraldine used to wake up early but today is an exemption. She''s sleeping so deep that she didn''t even flinch when the servants came in and clean the room while she''s there. The servants didn''t wake her up as they are scared that they will get fired just like the old servants who served Geraldine.


    After the servants finished cleaning quietly as they can, they instantly leave the room and let her sleep some more when the door was kicked open and created a loud noise.


    "You useless twig, get up!!!" A loud booming voice screamed and took off the blanket from Geraldine.


    "Ah!" Geraldine immediately sits up as she''s startled awake from the scream, "What the heck is your problem!?"


    Gavriel is stunned by what he just heard, "What did you say?" He can''t believe that she was able to speak those words as she used to be so timid.


    "I said, what do you want?" Geraldine whispered as she holds her head as she felt dizziness from being startled awake.


    Gavriel looked at her silently as the corner of his mouth twitch, "I''ve told you already that we''ll be going to Zuron this morning but then, I see you here still unprepared!" he pinched the bridge of his nose as he called out the servants.


    "Go ahead and prepare her attire for the day and packed her things too. Do it for an hour or else--," Gavriel looks at the two servants who trembled in fear as they bowed their heads.


    "Yes, young master Gavriel."


    Gavriel glared at Geraldine before he leaves the room.


    "That sh*t," Geraldine cursed out as she sighs loudly.


    "Young mi- miss," A brunette colored-hair servant whispered and flinched when Geraldine looked at her.


    Geraldine didn''t say anything as she crawls out of the bed and sits on the chair in front of the mirror while waiting for them to do their job.


    "What''s your name?" Geraldine asks while looking at the brunette girl through the mirror.


    "L - Levine, my name is Levine, young miss," Levine bowed her head and started pulling Geraldine''s hair into a bun.


    "The bath is ready young miss."


    "And what''s your name?" Geraldine asks as she stands up and goes towards the bath while the two servants followed her from behind.


    "My name is Orea, young miss," The black-haired girl answered timidly.


    Geraldine nodded as she stepped inside the tub and the servants started bathing her and make sure that she smells like roses. Her body relaxed as she missed the luxury that the Gauthier family offers.


    After that, they went back to her room and started combing her hair and the other picked the clothes she''s gonna wear for that day. All she did is sitting down while facing the mirror and let them do the work.


    They''ve finished all the work before one hour and led Geraldine downstairs with her baggage behind. She hasn''t eaten breakfast yet but Gavriel is pushing that they''ll have to go immediately.


    "Good thing you''re on time," Gavriel''s sour face looks at her from top to bottom.


    Geraldine is currently wearing a purple gown with flowers embroidered at the bottom and the top''s neckline is in U-shape and has a long sleeve with embroidered flowers as well. Hair is in braids and placed into a bun with a purple ribbon.


    Gavriel went to his own carriage and the servants guide Geraldine on her own carriage as well. She entered without a word and the ride to Zuron begun.


    She''s left alone all by herself in the carriage and she''s not bothered by it as she''s used to traveling alone but what she can''t bear is to experience what she experienced before. The feeling of abandonment and solitude from her family makes her want to escape from there as soon as possible.


    "My dear butterfly, go and find Alexjin and tell me his whereabouts," She whispered to the green butterfly that has been feeding on her palm and after that, it flew away.


    It didn''t take long before they''ve arrived in Zuron, Geraldine immediately wears a hat with a net inside to cover her face just in case that she met Alexjin on the way.


    Upon arriving, they went out as Geraldine followed behind Gavriel who''s confidently walking by. As for her, she walks with her head bowed down a bit while lowering her hat.


    They''ve arrived at a fancy restaurant where they would meet with the Duke and the first son Gael. When they entered to the door, the waiter instantly greeted them and led them to their table.


    As soon as they spotted Geraldine, their faces turned sour and distaste especially their father, Victor Gauthier.


    "Father, brother," Geraldine curtsied as she stands still while waiting for them to say anything.


    "Why is she here?" Duke Gauthier looked at Gavriel with disappointments, "Don''t you see how she looks? She''ll taint our name."


    The Duke glared at Geraldine who remained standing with a poker face. The older brother only looked at her without saying anything.


    "Father, I''ve brought her here because I found her sneaking around the mansion and acted as a thief on her own home. I don''t want another gossip that can taint the family''s name that''s why I bring her here so that she won''t do anything stup*d," Gavriel said as he laughed while chewing the piece of cake.


    "I don''t want father and brothers to have a bad day because of my presence that''s why I entered the mansion secretly and was about to leave but then brother Gavriel found me and now I''m here," Geraldine said while peeking while scowling at him.


    "I can go back home father, as you can see, my condition isn''t well and will only be a burden," She said and lifted the net over her face and saw her horrifying figure.


    Geraldine took off her makeup using the towel she brought with her as she wanted her father to see that she''s sick and he will send her back home to hide her from the public and save the family''s ''image.''


    "Hmm, seems like the servants didn''t do a great job to cover your hideous face," Gael calmly said as he stands up from his chair, "Father, I''ll go back to the training ground since I''ve lost my appetite," then he looked coldly at Geraldine before going away.


    Duke Gauthier didn''t say a word and sipped his coffee, Geraldine has been standing for 20 minutes already and the people around are looking at her.


    "Since you''re here, try to rest on any hotels you want as you''re be going to the masquerade party tomorrow night," The Duke said and stands up, towering over Geraldine, "You''re clothes will be sent to you, and don''t embarrass the family''s name with your stup*dness."


    "But father, I don''t want to go to the party," Geraldine said while trying to save herself from going to the party where Alexjin is attending but the Duke walks away, leaving Geraldine and Gavriel all alone.


    She looked at him coldly and curtsied before walking away and leaving him alone on the table. When she came out, a servant followed her to know where she''s gonna stay and report back to the Duke.


    She chooses the closest hotel in the city as she didn''t really mind the price as his family can afford it and she also asks for a cheque to buy some things she needed and she was given an empty cheque, making her smile grow wider.

 Chapter 60 - Party

    Geraldine stands in front of the mirror while looking at her clothes, she''s currently wearing a white gown as the base with pink laces and a swan mask that covers her whole face which she''s thankful for because Alexjin will not recognize her.


    "Hmm, father must have been so worried that the public will see how ugly is his daughter," Geraldine giggled while pulling the sleeves to cover her pale bony arm.


    Going outside, she saw her brothers standing in front of the carriage while waiting for their father to arrive. As soon as they saw her, they''ve stopped talking and look at her with a glare.


    Geraldine didn''t greet them and stand at the opposite side and turned her back against them as she doesn''t want to see nor talk to her brothers.


    "How disrespectful, you''ve only gone away from the residence for a few months but now your acting like a b*tch," Gavriel crossed his arms and looked at her as if he wanted to strangle her alive.


    Geraldine didn''t answer him and continue her ignoring game which pisses off Gavriel. He was about to go and scream on her face when their father arrived.


    "Let''s go," Duke Gauthier said and enter the carriage first without waiting for them. It is customed that the females will enter the carriage first with the help of a gentleman but in Geraldine''s case, her father and brothers enter first while they wait for her inside.


    Geraldine was hesitant to enter as she thought that she might have her own carriage but then her father looked at her with an annoyed look.


    "What are you waiting for? Get inside," He said harshly as if it''s a common tone to use.


    Geraldine took a deep breath before entering the carriage and sit next to Gavriel who didn''t even bother to look at her. She only turned her head to the side and look at the full moon shining above.


    The ride to the party is in total silence as each of them is in their own world.


    Upon arriving at the location, Geraldine waited for her father to come out first before she followed but stayed behind until her brothers walked first.


    Geraldine created a wide gap between them as she started to look around for Alexjin and Aurelie who will attend the masquerade party as well.


    As they were about to enter the door, Duke Gauthier waited for her and pull her close, "Don''t do something stup*d," he whispered aggressively and let go of her arm which will leave a bruise to how hard he grabbed her.


    Geraldine nodded her head and looked away from her family.


    "Let''s welcome the Duke of the North, Duke Victor Guansa and his family," The announcer''s booming voice gathered everyone''s attention.


    The Duke walks in with his strong aura radiating followed by Gael and Gavriel while Geraldine timidly walked behind them.


    She could see some people gossiping while looking at Gael as it''s known that he''ll be one of the contestants for the upcoming competition.


    They went to their designated table and the waiters instantly put beverages and some sweets.


    "Father really gives you a whole facemask to hide your ugliness hah!" Gavriel said with a smirk playing on his lips while he tried to piss off his sister but she chooses to ignore him instead, "You!"


    Duke Gauthier coughed which stopped Gavriel from grabbing Geraldine. Half of their faces are seen through the mask so people can easily know who they are, making Geraldine thinks of the use of a masquerade party when almost all the attendee''s inside can be recognized because their mask nearly covers their faces.


    "Let''s welcome the winner of the South, Alexjin and his mother Elie," The announcer''s booming voice could be heard and Alexjin''s figure could be seen from the entrance.


    Both Alexjin and her mother are wearing all black clothes and a full face mask that matches the wig she gave. Everyone looked back at them as they got intrigued by the new people entering the circle.


    They were used that only nobles win the competitions so Alexjin is like fresh air but at the same time, a stain in the eyes of the nobles.


    "A commoner, what a joke," Gavriel laughed while looking at Alexjin with a taunting gaze.


    "A commoner win at the South, it makes me wonder if he''s that good or the contestants are that lousy that''s why he wins," Gael said as he took a sip of his wine.


    That sentence didn''t sit right with Geraldine but she pursed her lips to prevent her from snapping at Gael.


    She turns around and grabbed a glass of champagne from the waiter walking by and was about to take a sip when Gavriel snatched the drink from her hand.


    "What the heck, you''re only 14 for god''s sake," Gavriel drinks the entire glass and slammed it on the table while glaring at her.


    "I forgot," Geraldine shrugged as she really forgot that she''s inside a 14 yr body.


    "What do you mean you forgot, tsk, you''re really dumb," Gavriel said as he stands up and went to his friends.


    Duke Gauthier also left the table to talk to the other nobles about businesses leaving Gael and Geraldine on the table.


    Geraldine didn''t mind his presence as her focus is on Alexjin who is sitting five tables away from her.


    "Where did you go?" Gael said as he took another sip of his wine while looking at her intently.


    "Somewhere," Geraldine replied, she''s surprised that Gael talked to her because, in the past, he would never say a word and would only look at her with disgusted eyes.


    "You didn''t even tell us, your brothers where did you go," Gael said and crossed his hands, and seems like he''s interested in getting to know where she went.


    "I already ask father that day and he approved, so I went away immediately," She nodded her head as he can''t see her facial expression, "And besides, I don''t want to bother my brothers over a small matter."


    She saw how Gael''s face turned into disappointment as he stands up and leaves, "Okay."


    Geraldine sighs in relief that she no longer have to stay in their presence, her head snapped at Alexjin who are talking to somebody, and seeing that everything seems fine, she stands up and searches for the door that leads to the garden as she didn''t want to mingle with the other nobles around.


    The cold air greeted her as soon as she stepped outside the building and was stunned by the lights hanging on the trees.


    Moving forward, she saw a fountain and decided to sit there for a while and spend her time admiring the scenery in front of her.


    Before, she never attended the party held for the contestants of the competition as her father banned her from going with them.


    "Ah, it''s changing again," She muttered, referring to the changes that currently happening.


    Turning around, she saw a man wearing a white suit and a golden robe from behind with a mask that shows his lips.


    "Young lady, why are you here outside all alone?" The man said as he cocked his head to the side and showed his pearly white teeth.


    "Bored," She replied coldly and turned her head and gaze at the lights again, ignoring the presence of that man.


    Geraldine thought that he went away but then she felt something on her back and saw the golden robe sitting on her shoulder.


    "You don''t need to--" Geraldine stands up and gives the robe back to the man.


    "It''s cold outside, so wear it while you''re staying here and give it back when you decided to go back inside," The man went away and Geraldine couldn''t help but stare at his golden hair that''s similar to gold.


    She looked at the robe and put it around her body and went back on staring at the lights. After a while, she went back inside the building as her family might be looking for her but it''s not because they care for her well-being, it''s more about showing to the public that they at least cared.


    When she arrived inside, she heard yelling and saw the majority of people incircling at the center.


    "YOU DON''T BELONG HERE COMMONER, WHAT CHEAT DID YOU USE TO WIN HUH!" A powerful voice echoed in the room and followed by a gasp.


    Hearing the word ''commoner'', Geraldine immediately knows who they''re referring to and didn''t waste any time to join the crowd and since she''s small, she easily slipped herself in front, and what she saw astounds her.


    The man with golden hair who gave her the robe is pointing his sword at Alexjin''s neck and Aurelie is kneeling on the ground while crying.


    "Answer me, you lowly peasant!" The man''s voice raised as Alexjin remained silent and only stare at him.


    "I don''t want to cause scandals but if you doubt my skills that much then let''s meet at the arena."

 Chapter 61 - Kadon

    "I don''t want to cause scandals but if you doubt my skills that much then let''s meet at the arena." Alexjin calmly said his words but you could feel the confidence on it.


    "Ha! Do you know who I am?" Seeing that Alexjin didn''t respond to his question, he took off his mask, revealing a handsome face with a high nose bridge and jade eyes. "I''m Kadon Moulin, first son of Duke of West."


    Geraldine froze on her spot when she heard his name, "Ka - Kadon," whispering his name brings back the memories she had with him. She staggered and walked away from the front and hide to the crowd while listening to their conversation.


    "Hmm, I''m Alexjin," He said and just stare at Kadon as he had nothing to do with him.


    "You¡­ Don''t you have anything to say? I know all of you here are curious why this lowly commoner joined this party. I mean, how can you even afford expensive clothes like that, did you steal those from your owners?" Kadon said while encircling Alexjin and looking at him from top to bottom.


    "Did your owner trained you or bought the fights so that you could win? HAHAHA Is your owner that dumb for letting a commoner be trained using swords, ha, a commoner like you belong to the kitchen and scrub the floor," Kadon throws multiple insults to see Alexjin''s reaction but he''s still didn''t make a move, making Kadon walk close to him with his sword between Alexjin''s feet.


    "Maybe, you''re the lover, right? A slut owner and a commoner, what a combination --" Kadon whispered but he wasn''t able to finish it when Alexjin push him and striking his sword, making it slide meters away from Kadon''s hand.


    "You can insult me all you want but don''t you dare taint the name of my master," Alexjin''s voice vibrates like a devil as his black sword aimed at Kadon''s neck, "I''ll expect you in the arena Kadon Moulin."


    Alexjin went to grab his mother and they went out of the building as the nobles give way to them. His dark aura radiates strongly that he asserted dominance even for a short show.


    "Tsk," Kadon gritted his teeth and stands up, and was about to grab his sword when a slap came across his face.


    "Fa - father," He looked at his father with wide eyes as he doesn''t expect a slap from him.


    "You embarrassed yourself in front of so many people!" Duke Moulin yelled, adding more embarrassment to their family. Then he grabbed Kadon and dragged him outside of the building and the rest of his family followed.


    Everybody started to gossip about the events that just happened.


    Geraldine went back to their table and look at the robe in her hands, "Hays, now, I have to give it back to him," She murmured.


    "Give it back to whom?" Gavriel said as his head popped at the side and snatched the robe from Geraldine''s hand, "Who gave you this?"


    Geraldine flicked her tongue and rolled her eyes, then Gael and her father also came back to the table and their eyes are on the robe Gavriel is holding.


    "What is that?" Gael asks while crossing his arms.


    "Eh, I saw this on her lap," Gavriel said as he played on the robe and pushed it on Geraldine''s face.


    "So answer us, who''s robe is this?"


    Geraldine thanked the mask for hiding her facial expression or else, she''ll be having a hard time preventing the look of murder from her face.


    "Kadon give that to me when I was outside," She said and glance at her father who stiffened upon hearing what she said.


    "You''re too young but you''re already flirting with a man," Duke Gauthier said and looked at her with the same disgusted eyes.


    "No, it''s not --" Geraldine stopped what she was about to say and sighs loudly, she knows that no matter how she explained, they would never listen to her. So she remained silent as they throw insulting words at her.


    Timepass by, Geraldine only stayed at her spot until the end of the party and they''re now in the carriage on the way to the residence.


    "That commoner, observed him carefully as he might be a tough competitor," Duke Gauthier said while looking at Gael.


    "Yes father, he seemed strong and confident. Not all commoners have that kind of attitude and it makes me curious about his master," Gael stated while thinking deeply.


    "Eh! He''s just a commoner, no matter how good is his master. It can''t be compared to the teachers of the nobles so you don''t have to worry too much brother," Gavriel chuckled but Gael glared at him.


    "Noble or not, we must look at the person''s abilities, not their origin," Gael said and glance at his father whose eyes are close and looked like he''s napping but he knows that he''s listening to their conversation.


    "HA!?" Gavriel whines as he still doesn''t get what Gael meant.


    "Our family used to be commoner''s as well, you should remember your origins dear brother," Geraldine said and smiled at Gavriel.


    "I really hate you," Gavriel''s mouth twitch as he glared at his sister.


    "I know brother, I know," She smiled and looked at the window and the ride became silent again until they''ve arrived in Gauthier''s residence.


    Gael and Gavriel instantly went to their rooms while Geraldine left behind as she wants to talk to her father.


    ''Father, it''s not my intention to show my face here as soon as possible," She clutched her dress while preparing her next sentence, "but I need to gather some of the things that I''ve left behind and also wanted to inform you that I''ll be leaving again."


    Duke Gauthier look back at her, his eyes remained cold and distant, "You can go and come back anytime, you don''t need to repeatedly tell me this useless thing. Go ahead and take some money if you need it but don''t approach me regarding this matter again. You''re wasting my energy."


    Duke Gauthier turned his back and walk to his room, leaving Geraldine in the living room alone. The two servants who served her are waiting at the side as they fidget on their clothes due to the awkward atmosphere.


    Geraldine approached them with a smile as if nothing happened, "Let''s go."


    After the servants helped her get dressed for the night, Geraldine laid on the bed and noticed that her room is cleaned and the broken window is fixed, "Ah, at least they remembered fixing it."


    Looking at the ceiling, she can''t help but think about her past again, "Kadon Moulin, we''ve finally met again."


    Kadon Moulin is Geraldine''s fiancee before she entered the palace and became a spear. Their parent''s the Duke of the North and South arranged their marriage because of their business. Kadon insisted on tearing the marriage as he doesn''t want to settle down on a woman who the noble circle hates. The famous, Vulture Geraldine, killer of her own mother.


    Geraldine didn''t want the marriage as well as she hates Kadon''s cocky attitude but because she wanted approval from her family. She accepts it, hoping that she could make them proud and experience love but it didn''t happen.


    She would always catch Kadon dating different girls every week and wasn''t ashamed of it. It''s like he''s doing his best to make Geraldine feel like sh*t.


    Geraldine would brawl her eyes crying and at one point, she told his father about that matter but his words even cut her heart.


    "What could we do? Nobody wants a murderer as their wife. You must feel lucky at least he''s gonna marry you someday, so be a good slut and go away."


    Remembering her father''s words torn Geraldine''s heart once again.


    "Ugh, now I need to do something to stop the future marriage from happening," She muttered and covered her head with a pillow as he tried to remember what caused their fathers to agree on the marriage as the business topic comes in second only.


    "Where did I met you Kadon, where?" She questioned and pulled her hair while digging into her memories.


    "Ah!!" She sits up with eyes wide open, "Our first meeting was when he left his robe on my table and I go and give it back to him!"


    She screamed and throws the pillow on the wall, "Ah, it already happened but in a different scenario! Oh Gawd, why did I forget about him."


    She pulls her head back and looks outside, "Since it already happened, I''ll make sure that the marriage talk will vanish in the air."


    Geraldine laid back on the bed and her thoughts shifted back to Alexjin and wondered if he''s okay. That''s when the butterfly arrived, its wings glowed in the dark.


    "Master, Alexjin is practicing his swordsmanship in his room while his mother is already asleep."


    As the butterfly vanished, Geraldine felt at ease that Alexjin safely came back to the hotel and hopes that what happened to him today won''t affect his performance.

 Chapter 62 - Final Round

    Alexjin looks at the number of people sitting in the arena, it''s triple the capacity compares to the South. He''s currently in the room given to him by the organizers with his mother at his side.


    "My son," Aurelie holds his son''s cheeks and adjusted his wig, "It will be a tough fight but whatever happens, I''ll always be there for you."


    "Thank you mother," Alexjin grabbed his mother''s hand and kissed her knuckles, "I''ll do my best to make you and master proud."


    Alexjin has been set to fight at the second round so he''ll be able to see the first fight and gives him more time to be ready.


    As the fight starts, the announcer announced the players who will fight in the first round.


    "Let''s welcome Gael Gauthier from the North and Thiago Acker from the East," The crowd cheered while placing their bets of who''ll gonna win the round.


    "Remember the rules, you can do anything to make your opponent surrender but killing one another is banned. Now, let''s begin."


    Both Gael and Thiago face each other as their swords are itching to strike on one another and it didn''t take long before both of them have their swords on their necks.


    Their movements are fast and you could only hear their swords clanging.


    Gael is using a Basket hilted sword that''s 94cm (37 inches) in length while Thiago used a Tuck that''s 92 cm (36 inches).


    Both fighters are equal in strength but in skill, Gael has more techniques than Thiago.


    Alexjin looked closely at the two fightings and focused on Gael''s movement as it''s evident that he''s winning.


    Soon after, Thiago can be seen kneeling on the ground with Gael''s sword pointing at his neck. He was about to stand up but the tip of Gael''s sword digs into his skin and causing it to bleed and if he insisted on getting up, the sword will pierce his throat.


    "You''re defeated," Gael''s rough voice spoke to Thiago as his eyes glared at him coldly.


    "The winner of the first round is young master Gael Gauthier from the North!!!" The announcer spoke with a thrilling voice.


    Gael step back and went to his own room without looking back at Thiago who''s screaming from his loss.


    The competition only has one chance and if you lose, you''re completely out to fight for the grand prize so each round is very important.


    After the first round is finished, Alexjin prepared himself and eats one mana pill to sustain him for the entire fight especially that his opponent is the person who insulted him and his master.


    "Alexjin," Aurelie hold him back before he came out of the room, she adjusted his helmet and hugged him, "Be careful."


    "I will mother," Alexjin hugged his mother back and went out of the room. As he walked by, all his focus is on the man walking on the opposite side.


    "Kadon," He harshly whispered his name with so much venom.


    Kadon on the other hand still has his cocky face and an irritating smirk while he swirls his sword. He''s holding a Zweihander a two-headed sword in 213 cm (51 inches).


    Alexjin took off his necklace and press the gem and it transformed into its original appearance.


    "What kind of sword is that? Hmm, astonishing!" Kadon laughs and looks at his sword, "But can your sword goes against me?"


    Alexjin didn''t answer and waited for the announcer to start the fight and holding back his anger.


    "For the second round of fighters, young master Kadon Moulin from the West and the infamous commoner Alexjin from the South!" As the announcer shouts Alexjin''s name, the crowd cheered especially the commoners watching from afar while the nobles remained silent but their eyes are focused on him to know how and why did he win the competition in the South.


    "Let the round¡­ BEGIN!"


    As soon as the announcer started the round, Alexjin instantly attacks Kadon, before, in his fight, he would wait for the opponent to attack first while he defended but now, he remembered what his master Geraldine taught him and wanting to apply it in his fight.


    Kadon was surprised at the sudden attack and barely able to defend himself but because he had a long sword, he can attack Alexjin at a given distance, making him difficult for him to reach Kadon in close contact but it didn''t really matter to him.


    Alexjin decided not to bother ending the fight so early and take his time instead.


    "Hah, you think that attacking first will be your advantage, you''re wrong slave boy," Kadon smirked and laugh like a maniac as he swings his sword multiple times.


    The fight is intense but they didn''t know that Alexjin has an ace hidden to be revealed. He''s following Geraldine''s teaching as well as observing Kadon''s movement.


    "Your master must be watching right now huh, can''t wait to see your master''s disappointed face when you lose this round!" Kadon spits on Alexjin''s helmet as they pushed each other''s swords to one another.


    Alexjin didn''t say anything and push him away with a strike and was about to grab something behind his back but decided that Kadon isn''t worth it.


    Since Kadon''s sword is long, he used it not to let Alexjin get close to him but there''s also an advantage as he needed both hands to hold it and if he can''t control his balance, Alexjin could easily make his way towards him.


    Alexjin saw the troubled face of Kadon and thanked the helmet Geraldine gave him as they weren''t able to see his face at all.


    He didn''t let Kadon breathe and instantly attack him on the side so fast that Kadon wasn''t able to react in time causing Alexjin to cut through his armor at his left waist.


    "AH!" Kadon screamed as he felt his skin burning, "What the f*ck!"


    Alexjin take the moment and turned his back, putting his sword in Kadon''s neck.


    "Surrender," Alexjin is behind Kadon and pushed his sword on his ears causing the skin to burn.


    Kadon didn''t move for a while then he used his hand to grab Alexjin''s sword and pushed it away and was about to grab his sword when he felt pain in his left ear and followed by a ringing sound.


    "AHHHHHH!" Kadon touched his ears then notice something on the ground covered in blood, "My¡­ My ear!!!"


    "Surrender or you''ll lose another ear," Alexjin said with coldness in his voice making Kadon shakes in fear seeing how ruthless Alexjin is.


    "I - I su - surrender," Kadon whispered and the crowd cheered.


    "And the winner is the infamous commoner, Alexjin!!!"


    Alexjin took Kadon''s ear on the ground and handed it to him which Kadon take with trembling hands.


    He didn''t care if they would see that side of him, the ruthless and being cold-hearted. Alexjin only stopped himself from fully showing his dark side when Geraldine is around. He didn''t want her to think that he''s a cruel person and wouldn''t hesitate to cut flesh.


    Going inside his room, Aurelie immediately takes off his helmet and saw Alexjin''s glowing eyes. She grabbed him and pull the curtains down to prevent others from seeing inside.


    "Alexjin¡­" Aurelie''s voice softened as she caresses his cheeks. She went and grabbed a towel and wipe his sweat, "You must control your powers. What you did will cause commotion within the noble circle. I don''t know what the Moulin family will do after this. They will surely want to get revenge."


    Aurelie''s hand trembled as she didn''t want harm to come to her son.


    "Mother, it''s the rules, we can do anything except killing one another. I didn''t break the rules," He said and look at his mother with a pout.


    Aurelie pursed her lips and hugged him, making some blood on Alexjin''s armor to absorbed in her gown.


    "Promise me to control it next time, okay. We don''t want others to know about it," Aurelie whispered and handed him water.


    "Yes mother, I''ll be careful next round," He said with a smile and eats another mana pill.


    Only two players remained to fight for the grand prize, Gael Gauthier and Alexjin. At that point the seat at the middle top of the arena is empty but now it''s occupied.


    The Emperor finally arrived to watch the final round and grants the wish of the winner.


    "Welcome your majesty, the great Emperor Arthur Du'' Bellay," The servants greeted and the rest of the crowd followed. He waved his hand with a tight smile and sit on his throne while looking at the crowd.


    "Tell me, what''s the status of the competition?" The Emperor spoke with boredom in his voice.


    For the last round, the fighters will be young master Gael Gauthier from the North and a commoner from the South, Alexjin," His butler whispered to him.


    "Hmm, the son of my mighty friend and a commoner, that''s interesting to hear. Guess they will entertain me today."

 Chapter 63 - Final Round Pt. 2

    "Let''s welcome young master Gael Gauthier of the North and commoner Alexjin for the final round!!! This will be the last battle and the winner will be given any prices he wants by our great Emperor Arthur Du'' Bellay!!!"


    The crowd cheered as the Emperor waved his hands again but his eyes are focus on the man in black armor. He cannot see his face but he was able to get his attention as a commoner who made it on the arena.


    Alexjin gazed above to see a man in golden clothes and a red robe that looks down on them like they''re the smallest creatures in the world.


    "I hate that look," Alexjin whispered as he looks at his opponent in front.


    A man with red eyes that are similar to his master, cream-colored hair, and a fit stature stands confidently while eyeing Alexjin that he''s not a threat at all.


    "Now fighters, let the fight ¡­ BEGIN!"


    As Alexjin observed Gael from his fight, he''s a bit careful this time as well as preventing his powers from showing. He was about to attack first when the announcer starts the fight but then he saw Gael getting ready for his attack as if expecting that he will do the first move which makes Alexjin himself stopped attacking.


    Both of them placed their swords in front and looked at each other with coldness and observed any tiny movement from their body.


    The crowd became silent as their breathing hitch while looking over the two unmoving fighters and wondered why nobody is attacking first.


    Gael''s eyes squinted as he realized that Alexjin knows that he''s waiting for his attack that''s why he didn''t do it. He shifted the angle of his sword sideways and put his other feet backward and increased his mana usage as he dashed towards Alexjin.


    It was fast, like a blur but Alexjin was able to defend himself and attack back. The clanging of their swords creates a spark every time the blades would meet.


    As their movement became so fast that the crowd can no longer see their physical body but only a glimpse of their shadow and the dust their feet creates covered their movements. Some viewers are having a hard time seeing what''s happening to them but for those with numerous experiences in battle, they could see at least the stopping movement before their swords would kiss each other.


    Geraldine who''s looking over from Gael''s designated room becomes agitated the longer she watches them.


    "You don''t need to be worried, brother Gael will surely win for sure as he''s a genius after all," Gavriel said while holding his waist with a confident look.


    Geraldine remained silent and ignored him, she''s itching to use her powers and help Alexjin to win. Before she''s fine if Alexjin will lose the round but she changed her mind and wanting him to win against his own older brother to let her family feel the sense of loss.


    But even though she wanted Alexjin to win the round, she was still hesitant to drop her magic to help him, not because it could harm her brother but it would hinder Alexjin''s potential.


    Geraldine wanted him to grow and win his own fight base on his skills and power with no cheating.


    She smiles and comes back inside and lowered her hat to cover her face as she sits on the chair and has a cup of tea while waiting for the final results.


    For the current status of the fight, there''s still no one surrendering the battle. Their armors have broken sides and Alexjin''s arm is bleeding but he didn''t mind a small cut.


    Both of them are now standing meters apart as they both catching their breathes while looking at each other with murderous intent.


    They could not see who will be the winner as they''re both equal in strength and skills but they''re placing their bets on Gael Gauthier as he''s a noble.


    Gael grabbed something on his back pocket, a crystal ball in red color and he smashed it to his sword mixed with his blood. His sword instantly grows bigger and there''s a red transparent flame surrounding the blades of the sword.


    Seeing this, Alexjin knows that it''s time for an upgrade and after that, it would be their last encounter. He took out something on his back, it''s a silver necklace similar to the one he''s using, and putting his hand over the red gem in the middle, then it grows in size.


    The sword is thinner and longer than the black one he''s currently using. It was the gift from Geraldine, she gave it to him when they are about to go to Zuron City. He didn''t know how she finds a similar sword that can transform but it''s an indication that it''s the reason why Geraldine pushed him to practice using a double sword.


    He could feel his mana being sucked in instantly, making him staggered a bit. Alexjin only takes two pills before the game and he needs to make it quick before he runs out of mana.


    "Ah, a double sword, that''s interesting," Gael smirked while his eyes looked at the glistening silver sword on Alexjin''s hand, "But it takes more years of practice to fully used on handling it and I can see that you''re still a newbie, what a pity."


    Gael''s taunting laugh makes Alexjin pissed and attack him first, "Offense is the greatest defense," he whispered while launching his black sword on Gael but as he got nearer he could feel the heat from Gael''s sword that nearly burned his skin.


    "Ah!" Alexjin bites his lips to keep him silent and continued attacking while trying to dodge the flames.


    "You can''t take the heat any longer commoner, you''ll burn to crisp," Gael said with a smirk, "Now, surrender."


    "HAHAHA," Alexjin laughed so loud and even holds his stomach as he''s trying to stop himself from laughing.


    Instead of attacking, Gael focused on Alexjin''s laugh as for him, he is insulting his words.


    "If you want me to surrender then at least put that sword on my neck instead of threatening me with that flames as if I can''t bear the heat," These are Alexjin''s first words throughout the fight, his electric blue eyes glowed inside the helmet that it reflects on the outside.


    Alexjin didn''t wait any longer and used his full force and dashed towards Gael so fast like a wind.


    "Tsk!" Gael''s face shows how pissed he was as he defended himself from Alexjin''s attack.


    "HAHAHAHA!" Alexjin continued laughing like a maniac as he took the offense side completely, using a great amount of mana and strength to make sure that Gael wouldn''t be able to attack back.


    Each time his black sword would attack, it was instantly followed by the silver one then back on the black sword again. He''s also using his feet to corner Gael and didn''t mind the flames burning on his skin as some parts of his armor melted due to the heat.


    The fight is too intense that it was faster than before, their movements can be hard to see due to the speed and that creates a cloud of smoke from the dust even bigger. Only the clangs of their sword can be heard.


    As time goes by, the crowd slowly cheered even if they didn''t see who win as they got excited the longer it gets. After a while, the sounds stopped and the dust starting to go back on the ground.


    Both Alexjin and Gael are standing meters apart with their back facing each other, there''s no movement between them, making the crowd breathe hitched.


    Soon, Gael lets go of his sword as he falls down on his knees while holding his bleeding stomach. As for Alexjin, his armor is completely melted and shows his inner clothes and some bare skin with burns.


    He looks back at Gael as he let go of his own two swords as it burns his hand.


    The crowd was silent at first but then cheered so loud, the announcer instantly went to the stage, "FOR THE FINAL ROUND, OUR WINNER IS THE INFAMOUS COMMONER FROM THE SOUTH, ALEXJIN!!!!"


    Alexjin looked at the sky and closed his eyes as he smiles, he was about to take off his helmet when he saw a figure from afar standing with a smile on her face.


    "Ma - master?" He muttered but his attention was snatched when the announcer tapped his back and gestured him to go up to the Emperor''s throne. So when he turned back, the woman was no longer there.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go and ask whatever you wish, the Emperor is waiting," The announcer lead Alexjin to the stairs and backed away.


    Alexjin looked up to the man sitting on the throne with blue cold eyes and a smirk playing on his lips as he waited for Alexjin to come up.


    "The Emperor," He whispered and slowly went up to the stairs and kneel before the Emperor.


    "Your majesty."

 Chapter 64 - The End Of The Final

    "Your majesty, I''ll present to you, Alexjin from the South."


    The Emperor''s butler announced when Alexjin arrived in front of the Emperor.


    "Your majesty," Alexjin said as he kneeled on one knee and bowed his head in respect.


    The Emperor observed him for a bit, "Take off your helmet, I want to see the face of a commoner who won the game."


    Alexjin was hesitant to take off his helmet but he can''t do anything as it''s the request from the Emperor and disobeying his orders might lead to his death. He slowly pulls the helmet upwards, careful enough not to remove the black wig he''s wearing.


    "Stand up," The Emperor said as he gestured for him to stand up with his hands which Alexjin followed.


    His eyes remained on the floor while waiting for the Emperor to speak.


    "Congratulations for entertaining me today young man. So let''s finish this, what wish do you want to be granted?" The Emperor asks but in his mind, Alexjin wanted money, status, or any kind of riches as he''s a commoner and for him, everybody wants to live with their stomach full.


    Alexjin opened his mouth to speak but close it back. He doesn''t really think of what prize he will ask for as he only wants to win the competition and makes his mother and master proud but a thought flashed into his mind.


    "The great Emperor of this abundant Rakkaegia Empire, I have decided what I wished for. I don''t want riches or status but there''s one thing that I wanted to have," Alexjin paused as he took a peek at the Emperor.


    "Tell me what is it and it will be yours."


    "Your majesty, my master is practicing her healing magic by collecting medicinal plants. So I just wished to be rewarded by rare herbal plants," Alexjin bowed down as he waited for the Emperor to agree.


    "That''s it? You don''t want anything else? How about money? You can be one of my knights as well as I''ve seen that you have strong potential to be great with proper training," The Emperor was surprised that his intuition is wrong and he never expected that Alexjin asks for a plant instead.


    "I have no other wishes, your majesty, that''s all I wanted," He said with sincerity.


    "All right, your wish will be granted. I will send the rarest herbal plants to your hotel tomorrow, so expect the delivery until late in the afternoon," The Emperor looked at Alexjin''s eyes which are similar to him, electric blue eyes.


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    **


    "Wow brother, I never expected you to be beaten by that commoner! What should we do now?" Gavriel said as he paces back and forth in their residence in the North, "There must be something going on, that commoner must have cheated huh!"


    "Gavriel, shut your mouth," Gael whispered harshly as he looked over to the window.


    After he loses the fight, their family immediately went home and didn''t attend the after-party as their father Duke Gauthier is so disappointed with the result of the competition, making Gael feel so bad and hated himself for not pushing his limits in training.


    "But brother, will you accept that you lost? Geez, we don''t even know what he even wished for, tsk, for sure it''s money," Gavriel said while biting his nails.


    They just finished having breakfast and their father didn''t say a single word towards them, clearly showing how disappointed he is towards Gael.


    "I said, SHUT YOUR MOUTH GAVRIEL!" Gael couldn''t help but yell at his brother. He''s been stressing since the time he lost then he needs to think about how to prove to his father that he is worthy to be the next Duke of the North and he didn''t need the additional stress Gavriel is giving him.


    "Okay, okay," Gavriel rolled his eyes and sits down on the sofa and the room became silent. Even the servants could feel the tension inside the house and were afraid to even approached one of them and make a small mistake as it might cost them their jobs and even their lives.


    As for Geraldine, she''s currently in her room and checked the things she packed to be brought back to Bagyoo town, she needed to be there before Alexjin arrived so that they won''t suspect a thing.


    A smile crept into her lips as she remembered their disappointed faces especially her ''great'' father. She could also sense the tension in the house but she didn''t really care and all she thinks is how proud she is of Alexjin''s win.


    She is proud that her efforts in getting him on her side and wasting her energy teaching him how to fight are worth it.


    "My plan is really working," She whispered and laid on her bed one last time and scream on her pillow.


    After that, she changed her clothes into a regular ones and wear her black cloak as she went out with a big suitcase in hand. As her room has a different door from the house, she can easily go outside without needing to see their faces.


    As she passes by, some knights greeted her with a look of curiosity and surprise. It is because it''s the first time they saw her wearing dark-colored clothes as before, she used to wear all sorts of bright colors just to be seen as a jolly person even though what she''s feeling is the opposite.


    "Young lady," A voice called her from behind and saw the family''s butler approaching her.


    "Jerome," She looked at him with a small smile and waited for him to say what he wants to her.


    "May I ask, where''s young lady is going to?" Jerome asks while looking over at her clothes and the suitcase behind her back.


    "Hmm, I thought father already told you that I''ll be leaving soon ¡­ to continue learning my own powers even though it''s deemed useless in this Empire," She said softly, still holding the innocent look on her face but her eyes speak the opposite.


    "Yes, Duke Gauthier informed me earlier, will you be leaving today? If so, I''ll prepare you a carriage," Jerome asked and went to grab the suitcase.


    "I''ll be leaving today so that I won''t be able to burden them any longer," She looked away and rolled her eyes as she said those lying sentences.


    "Young miss, you''re not a burden to the family," Jerome tried to cheer Geraldine a bit but he knows how her family treated her that''s why he understands why the only lady in the family decided to live far away in such a young age.


    "Jerome, you don''t need to add flavor to your words. I know my status here in the residence. It''s fine to me as long as they don''t stop me from doing what I want," Geraldine chuckled as they reached the gate.


    "Also Jerome, please get me a normal carriage instead of the lavished one as I have somewhere to go and I don''t want my identity to be known," She added.


    "Yes, young lady," Jerome bowed and went to find a carriage that Geraldine requested. After a while, the carriage arrived with Jerome.


    "I already paid the coachman for your travel. Have a safe trip young lady and we hope to see you again," Jerome helped Geraldine to get on the carriage and waved her goodbye.


    "To you as well Jerome," Geraldine waved back as the carriage started to go, "Coachman, go the market first."


    "Yes, young lady."


    Geraldine opened her bag and took out the blank cheque and a pen, "Hmm, this should be enough," she muttered with a smirk and put back the cheque safely in her bag.


    When they arrived at the market, she asked the coachman to wait for him as she needed to buy something but she actually went to the bank and withdraw money from the cheque her father gave her.


    After all the processes are done, she was about to go outside when she saw Alexjin coming inside, still wearing the black wig she gave him.


    "Oh sh*t!" She whispered as she hid on the pillar and waited for Alexjin to pass by and instantly ran outside, "Ugh, why did I wear the same cloak."


    She hurriedly went back to the carriage and enter inside, "To Bagyoo Town please."


    "Yes, young lady."


    Geraldine sigh in relief as she looked at the side while pulling her hood down then her eyes went to the coachman.


    *Having a young lady travel alone without any knights to protect her, Jerome do you really care for me, or do you have other intentions?*


    She chuckled sarcastically at the thought she had, "Hmm, guess I''ll find it out soon," She murmured while making herself comfortable in the sit. She isn''t afraid knowing that she had a weapon with her.


    Geraldine raised her index finger and called a butterfly using her mind and instantly a single blue butterfly appear and feeds on her blood.


    "You dear will be my defense."

 Chapter 65 - Pol

    Geraldine wipes her face using the handkerchief she always carries on her bag. Her eyes are glowing in bright red color as multiple colored butterflies flocked their way to feed on her body.


    "Ah, heaven," Her pupils filled with the sparkle of delight as she slowly closed her eyes, feeling every lovely sting on her body.


    As soon as the butterflies flocked away and vanished in thin air, she looked back and saw skeleton remains laying on the ground. She walked forward and crutched down with a smile on her lips.


    "You shouldn''t judge a person base on their appearance. Now, look at you, all boney and crusty," Geraldine grabbed the skull and looked at it for a while before she gathers the skeleton remains and crushed it to millions of pieces using a huge stone.


    Then she buries the bones on the hole she digs then fills it with stones at the top as if making a proper tomb of a child. Then she went and find a piece of wood and carved a name.


    "Aziz," She whispered as she continued carving the name, "That will be your new name, suitable for your lust."


    Placing the wood at the top of the stones, her plan is finally complete. Geraldine looked at it for a while and when she''s satisfied, she leaves the place like nothing happened.


    Geraldine took out her blooded handkerchief again and wipes the fresh blood splattered on her boots and changed her clothes into cleans once and burn her cloak as well as her bloodied dress.


    Looking at the igniting flame, Geraldine couldn''t help but think about what happened to her hours ago as she looked at the full moon sitting beautifully in the sky.


    *Flashback*


    As they were traveling to Bagyoo town, Geraldine notices the change of direction that instead of them going through the roads, the coachman goes to the forest instead.


    "Coachman, the road is at the opposite side," Geraldine peeks through the window inside the carriage to see the coachman''s face.


    "Young miss, this is a shortcut so that we can arrive earlier to the town," The coachman didn''t even turn his head to look at Geraldine and remain its posture straight upfront.


    "Okay," Geraldine replied as she sits back comfortably back on the chair and waited for the coachman to take action.


    Geraldine once again called for a butterfly and this time, a black-colored butterfly appears and bit her finger, "I really like your mixed of color, black and red, so beautiful."


    She let the butterfly feeds on her blood then put it in her hair like some sort of hair ornament. It didn''t take long before the carriage stopped and she could hear the coachman walking to the door.


    "Young miss, it seemed like my horse is tired of today''s travel if it''s okay with you. We''ll camp out here for the night and continue tomorrow morning," The coachman''s coughed and knock three times before opening the door.


    "Sure, it''s not like I can force the poor horse to walk," Geraldine smiled at the coachman who is looking at her bag.


    "Is there anything you wanted to say?" She added when she noticed that the coachman wasn''t leaving.


    "Nothing, young lady," The coachman closed the door and went somewhere unknown.


    The coachman came back after a few minutes with wood on his hands and build a fire to warm them on a cold night.


    "Young miss, would you like to come out for a while, it''s cold," He said and force a smile on his lips.


    Geraldine didn''t say anything as she went out of the carriage and sits on the opposite side as both of them stares at the flames.


    Only the crackled of the wood could be heard as well as his hard breathing, Geraldine knows that the man in front of her is staring at her for a few minutes now.


    "Is there something you need to say?" She said and made eye contact with him. They both stare at each other when the man stands up and walks towards her.


    "Yo - you''re that young miss of that noble family?" He asked while sitting few inches from her.


    "Do I look like a noble to you?" Geraldine''s red eyes reflect the color of the flame but instead of getting scared by the way she looked at him, the man whose name she did not know felt the opposite.


    "That means you aren''t a no - noble?" His face lightened up and inched closer to her.


    Geraldine didn''t move and waited for his next move. The man closed the distance between them and he seductively touched Geraldine''s shoulder.


    Feeling this, Geraldine stands up and was about to walk away when the man became brutal and pulls her to the ground, and pinned both of her hands upward.


    Geraldine remained calm and didn''t show any emotions on her face.


    "Are you scared, little girl? My name is Pol, remember that name as you''ll be screaming that name for the whole night," Pol dived his head into her neck and sniffed it, and seeing that Geraldine is unresponsive, he thought that she likes what he''s doing.


    Using his other free hand, Pol went to grab the hook of her cloak when he caught Geraldine''s eyes staring at him with a wide smirk on her lips.


    "Do you like what you''re doing?" Geraldine giggled and even smile wider, showing all of her teeth making Pol freak out a bit at how her facial expressions change from innocent into something that came out of the mental ward.


    Pol brushed off the goosebumps he felt behind his back and continued assaulting her, "Shut up b*tch, I know you like this, now cooperate or else --"


    "Else what?" Geraldine asks and laughs maniacally. The butterfly on her hair started to flew and went to Pol''s eyes and in an instant, his eyes have been gouged out.


    Blood splatter everywhere on Geraldine''s body as she continued laughing and enjoyed the bloody rain.


    "WHAT THE HECK!!!" Pol stands up while holding his socket with his eyes on his hands, "MY EYES!!!"


    Geraldine sits up, "Why are you standing there? Come here and let''s finish what you started," she said and wipes the blood at the corner of her lips and tasted it.


    "You tasted sour, I don''t like it," Geraldine stands up and watches Pol suffering from the pain inflicted on his right eye.


    "B*TCH!!! WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME!?" Pol screamed and started to run away from Geraldine but then a group of butterflies appeared in front of him, causing his feet to take a step back.


    Seeing that he''s trap, Pol grabbed something on his back and dashed towards Geraldine in an attempt to stab her.


    "A cheap knife is useless Pol, you cannot hurt me with that," Geraldine smiled and took a step forward and even put her arms upward in a surrendering manner, "Go ahead Pol, try."


    "YOU! YOU''RE A BLACK MAGIC USER!!!" He screamed as fear begun to sink into his body as he trembled and backed away but the butterflies behind him prevented him from escaping.


    "You just realize that now?"


    "Sh*t!" He harshly whispered and dashed towards Geraldine with his knife pointing straight into her stomach in a last attempt to fight for his life.


    As soon as his knife was about to pierced Geraldine''s flesh, a magical barrier appeared, making his metal knife turned into dust. Looking up, he saw thousands of blue butterflies forming a barrier and became invisible.


    "You''re too young to do such bad thing to a girl as innocent as me, without any knights to protect," Geraldine took a step forwards as Pol falls to the ground as his knees gave out and the pain on his right eye makes him weaker.


    "Did that butler tell you to do this to me? Did he paid you a high amount of gold?"


    Geraldine observed Pol''s reaction, he looked down and avoid his gaze towards her but he didn''t say anything and remained silent.


    "I see, poor your thing, so young and might have a better future someday but too bad, you choose a wrong tree to cut."


    After saying those words, she raised both her hands as all of her butterflies appeared like a storm, "It''s feeding time," she said and points at the man who''s peeing himself.


    The butterflies instantly attacked Pol without mercy, tearing and eating his flesh and organs until only bones remained. It didn''t take long before the butterflies flocked Geraldine to taste her poison blood to sustain their powers.


    *End of Flashback*


    "I wonder, how many lives do I need to take to achieve my plans," She muttered while looking at the blood of Pol on the grass.


    "Well, whatever, as long as Alexjin will become Emperor then everything will be fine. After all, he''s my lovely puppet," She chuckled at the thought of how Alexjin would follow every command from her and that feeling makes her shudder.

 Chapter 66 - Back Home

    Entering the town, the colorful flags decorated at the entrance and flowers scattered at the ground surprised Geraldine, as if they''re waiting for someone to come.


    Riding the horse she got from Pol, Geraldine makes her way towards the horse dealer and sells the horse for any amount, as it doesn''t really matter to her. She only wants to throw away any evidence of what happened that night.


    Walking towards their home, Geraldine hides her suitcase in the basement as well as the money she got from her father.


    Changing her clothes once again, Geraldine went to the living room and waited for them to arrive, and then the green-colored butterfly appeared and whispered to her.


    "They are here."


    As soon as the butterfly relays the information, a knock on the door startled Geraldine.


    "Who is it?" She asked but knows who they are outside.


    "Master, we''ve arrived," Alexjin''s excited voice chirped outside and Aurelie''s giggle.


    Geraldine opened the door, and Alexjin immediately hugged her without noticing, making her freeze on the spot.


    "Master, I''ve won the competition!" He yelled happily while hugging her tighter.


    Geraldine patted his back softly, "Yes, yes, I''m proud of you," she smiled and looked at Aurelie, whose eyes are squinting with a knowing look.


    "Oh, sorry, Master, I didn''t mean it. I''m just excited to tell you the news that I forgot my place, once again I apologize," Alexjin stepped back and scratched the back of his head as embarrassment driven him to avoid his gaze to connect to hers.


    "It''s fine Alexjin, I know you are just excited and happy about the achievement you get," She smiled and let them enter the house and hugged Aurelie.


    "Did you have a good time?" Geraldine whispered in her ears.


    "Yes, I did, thank you," Aurelie giggled, and both women stepped back with a smile.


    Geraldine''s eyes shifted outside, an old carriage is parked in front of the house that seemed like it would collapse in one hit.


    "Now that I think about it, how did you manage to come here without the crowd noticing?" Geraldine asked as her eyes furrowing at them.


    Alexjin and Aurelie both pointed their hair and chuckled, "That black wig really works on letting your real self from the public," Aurelie takes out the black wig from her bag and shows it to Geraldine.


    "I didn''t even notice that both of you are not wearing that wig," She chuckled and they went to the living room while Aurelie went to the kitchen and makes some tea from the fresh herbs she bought from Zuron.


    "Alexjin, tell me what happened?" Geraldine said with an innocent look as she wanted to know if he will tell her the truth or not.


    "Nothing much happened master, though the battle is aggressive and intense, I survived and become the winner," Alexjin said while fidgeting on his fingers, "I - I didn''t know what wish to ask from the Emperor as I didn''t think about that wish beforehand so I just told him what I had in mind that time."


    "And that is?" Geraldine couldn''t help but be intrigued by his wish. After all, she didn''t know a thing.


    "Well, I remembered master is practicing healing magic and saw that you are collecting different types of plants. So, I asked the Emperor to give me all the rare plants he has in the palace." Alexjin instantly stands up and jogged outside and took out multiple boxes from the carriage.


    "Those boxes contain rare plants you''ve wished?" Geraldine looked at the boxes in disbelief, "The plants will die if it''s placed there inside!"


    "No master," Alexjin grabbed one box and opened it, "It''s seeds."


    Alexjin gives the open box to Geraldine, who was speechless at what she saw. It makes him smile that he''s able to make Geraldine happy with the gifts he gave her.


    "Alexjin, I am happy that you''ve thought of me and decided to get these seeds but you should have wished for something that you can use as well." Geraldine put down the box and crossed her hands in her chest. She thought Alexjin would get something for himself, but she''s actually surprised that he thought about her needs than of his own.


    "I need nothing, master. I''m contented with what I have now and I''m happy to be here at your side and serve you with all my life.," Alexjin''s cheeks started to have a pink hue as he said those words.


    Geraldine still looked at him with softness and patted his head, "I''m happy to hear that you''re willing to stay at my side. Now, that answered my question, why you didn''t wish for riches and escaped these master and apprentice titles between us."


    "I don''t want to leave you, master," Alexjin slightly bowed his head to give Geraldine full access to his head.


    Hearing that sentence makes Geraldine shivered in delight at how loyal her puppet is to her but at the same time, a distinct feeling builds inside the corner of her emotions. It''s the feeling that she didn''t want to acknowledge, it''s Fear.


    All Geraldine wants is to inflict fear on her enemies with a smile, but she is scared by feeling Fear.


    "I understand. Now take a rest. I know that both of you are tired from your travel," Geraldine smiled and was about to go back to the seat when Alexjin reached out and pull her hair.


    "Sorry master for pulling your hair as I saw something on your locks," He said and grabbed it using her thumb and index finger and showed it to Geraldine.


    A dark red dried blood is sitting on Alexjin''s finger and upon seeing it, Geraldine''s eyes bulge, knowing what it''s made of.


    "Ah, must have been from the forest when I looked for medicinal herbs," Geraldine giggled nervously and turned around.


    "Master, there are many tiny dots of red in your hair," Alexjin continued and was about to grab Geraldine''s hair again when she dashed away from him.


    "I need a bath."


    Alexjin could only look at Geraldine''s back as he shrugged and picked up the boxes again and put those in front of her room.


    "The tea is done," Aurelie placed the cups on the table and look at Alexjin, "Where''s Geraldine?"


    "She took a bath," Alexjin replied awkwardly and went to drink his tea.


    "The people in this town are expecting you to arrive, a man who wins from the competition," Aurelie looked at his son''s troubled face.


    "Mother, I don''t want to go out and act like some sort of hero. I only want peace without thinking whether I''ll be nice to those who talked to me." he sighs and leans back while remembering what Kadon did to him.


    "Nobles suck mother. They think so highly of themselves as always," Alexjin huffed and rolled his eyes.


    "Hmm," Aurelie said nothing else as she doesn''t want to add the fuel of the burning feeling of his son especially when she knows he has both royal and noble blood running in his veins.


    "Good thing, the master is not noble," he said out of the blue, causing Aurelie to choke on the tea she''s drinking.


    "Ho - hot!"


    Alexjin went to his mother''s side and massaged her back, "Mother, do you still feel unwell these days? I observed that your skin is paler than usual."


    "I''m just tired, my dear son. I''ll go rest for now and you should rest early as well." She instantly went away in a hurry and locked her bedroom door.


    Alexjin remained alone in the living room, feeling dumb folded, and just went and drink his tea when he noticed the dust forming on the table.


    Using his finger, he slides it on the surface and was surprised by the amount of dust sticking on his finger.


    Looking around, he noticed that there''s dust all over the place as well, as if nobody lived in that house for a while. Knowing Geraldine, she didn''t want a speck of dust to be seen, yet their house is quite dusty.


    "Alexjin, you''re still here. Go to your room and rest till you get your energy back," Geraldine came out from the bath and is drying her hair with a cloth.


    "Yes, master." Alexjin took his and her mother''s cup and placed it on the sink before going into his room.


    Geraldine went to grab her tea when she saw the line drawn by Alexjin''s finger, which makes her head snapped towards his room.


    "Ah, I forgot to clean the house," she whispered but didn''t mind it much, as she enjoyed her fresh tea.


    Geraldine didn''t know that Alexjin has seen her in the arena and is doubting whether it is really her or just someone with a similar figure as herself but because he noticed the dust on the table. It increases the side of Alexjin''s brain that convinces him that she was there, watching him from afar with the nobles.

 Chapter 67 - Macum

    "Come on, let''s go," Geraldine gestured for Alexjin to hurry and mount his horse.


    "Okay, master," Alexjin replied, and mounted his horse and both of them rode towards the center of the town.


    It''s already night time and Geraldine decided to have a little fun in the town since there has been a celebration going on for the victory of Alexjin in the competition.


    "Master, why did you decide to go there?" Alexjin spoke with worry about his master''s decision to go out in the middle of the night.


    "To have some fun, of course. We need to let ourselves chill for a while, especially you," She pointed her finger at Alexjin''s chest, "After all that fight, you need to have fun as well."


    "But master, I--" Alexjin closed his mouth, he was about to tell her that he preferred to be in the house than going to a crowded place but he didn''t want to disagree with her, "Sure master, I''ll have fun as well."


    Hearing his response, Geraldine is satisfied and both of them continued their travel. Upon arriving at the center of the town. Alexjin was surprised at the colorful lights hanging from above and the cheerful atmosphere around with people dancing and food stalls are everywhere, selling good stuff that hasn''t been there before. It''s completely different from the usual atmosphere he used to see in the town every time he went there to buy food and other necessities.


    "They really celebrated even without knowing who is the winner and only know him by name," Alexjin chuckled, as they put the horse on the stable and went to explore the town.


    "They know, a guy with black shiny hair named Alexjin," Geraldine rolled her eyes. "I should call you in an unfamiliar name today¡­ how about Alex or jin?"


    "I will accept whatever you call me, master."


    "Well, I''ll call you Jin for today, so that people won''t be confused if they hear me calling by your real name." She giggled and went to a stall that sells candies and bought two and gives them to Alexjin.


    "Here Jin." After giving it to him, Geraldine went to every stall she sees and bought what catches her eyes. All Alexjin did is to follow her and carry the things that she bought.


    After an hour of Geraldine''s shopping spree, they are now sitting at the chair outside a tavern, drinking beers.


    "Ah! This is good!" Geraldine chuckled as she finished the mug of beer.


    "Master, slow down or you''ll get drunk," He said worriedly while snatching away the mug from her hand.


    "Give it back or you will be the one drinking that beer until the last drop," she threatened, as she sees Alexjin isn''t drinking much more beer than she does.


    Alexjin looked at her for a second before chugging the beer without pause and slam the mug on the table after he was done.


    "Master, don''t drink too much." Alexjin looked at her with worry, making Geraldine pity him.


    "Fine, fine, let''s go."


    They were about to go when a loud voice makes both of them froze.


    "HA! That guy is only lucky that I didn''t take part in the competition or else, I could have won instead! HAHAHA!" A bearded man laughed while his beer splashing on the ground from moving his hands.


    "For sure, our skills exceed his own. After all, he''s only a child! HAHAHA!" His friend joined him.


    "I bet, he could only do this!!!" The man made fun of using his sword as if mocking Alexjin''s move.


    "HA! I''ve seen him fight in the arena! Pwe! I could well! Look at me." A man took out his sword and move it around as if fighting someone.


    Series of insults was indirectly thrown towards Alexjin as the group of old and young adults laughed so hard while drinking and cheering beers.


    "That''s right! Then this town celebrated his win even when he didn''t show his face. What a jerk!" A young man put down his mug angrily.


    "When I joined the next competition and win the finals, I''ll wish for a vast amount of money and make sure to throw an enormous party for everyone!" Another man stands up and circled their table while drinking his beer.


    All of them seemed drunk, so the other people sitting beside them only joined with their laughter and let them be crazy drunkers.


    Geraldine looked at Alexjin whose face still remained expressionless but his eyes shown that he''s affected by their words.


    She didn''t want him to lose the confidence he just builds in the competition so she thought of something that needed to be done.


    Geraldine stands up and walked towards the drunk men. "Ah, you guys are talking about that famous commoner who wins the competition?" She acted as if she was drunk as well as a disguise.


    Alexjin stands up in worry about what his master''s doing, but one look from Geraldine made him sit back.


    "Miss, don''t join in our conversation," the man beside her sneered, but it didn''t affect Geraldine, she even put her hands around the old man''s neck with a smirk.


    "You talked as if you''re all so good at handling swords, pfft," she smirked and look at them with a taunting look.


    "Of course, we are a group of the retired knight, and this is our students." A man who seemed to be the decent one in the group looked at her from top to bottom.


    "Oh really," A smile formed on her lips as she removed her arms to the man beside her and lean closer to the one who spoke.


    "I guess you are the leader of this squad," Geraldine said with excitement, and seeing that the man nodded his head, her smile grew wider, "Since you are the leader and hearing what you guys talked earlier about your great skills in swordsmanship. Is it okay if I challenge you a friendly fight?"


    The group laughed upon hearing what she said to them and looked at her as if she''s a crazy b*tch.


    "A lady? Nah, ladies do not hold swords. It''s a man thing," The man beside her spoke once again while shaking his head as if mocking her.


    "Young lady, please leave the talk about swords to us men. Women should focus on their magic thing."


    "What''s your name?" Geraldine asks, pertaining to the leader in the squad.


    "I''m Macum."


    "Macum, let''s duel and the one who wins will treat beers." Geraldine put her hands on her hips with a knowing look.


    "Lady, we don''t fight girls," Macum said shakes his head in amusement.


    "Why? Are you a p*ssy?" Geraldine taunts, making Macum spit out the beer in his mouth.


    Both of them looked at one another and the rest of the crowd became silent while waiting for their decision.


    "Fine, just don''t cry if I scratch you," Macum sighs and grabbed his sword.


    His squad immediately pushed the table and the chairs behind to give them space, and the rest followed.


    "Master," Alexjin went to her side and grabbed her arm, "Are you sure about this?"


    "My dear Jin, I don''t want other people like them to insult my lovely apprentice." She touched his cheeks and gestured for him to go at the side.


    Now, both Macum and Geraldine stand in the middle as the crowd drawn a circle towards them and starts betting who will win.


    "I don''t have a sword with me. Can I borrow one from your students instead?" Geraldine smiled innocently.


    Macum looked at one of his trainees and gestured him to give Geraldine his sword.


    "This is a friendly fight so whatever the results, we just have to accept it," Macum said as he takes out his long sword and aims it towards her.


    "Sure, just want to check if your skills indeed exceed Alexjin, the winner of the competition," Geraldine stepped her right foot behind and extends the sword in hand, aiming at his neck.


    "Then I''ll show you how skillful I am in terms of holding a sword. After all, I trained males to become knights of the noble families," Macum smirked as he went to his starting position.


    "Ah, you''re an official, I see. This will be fun," Geraldine giggled as her soft-looking eyes changed into something that will give you nightmares.


    "Whatever you say, little girl, but I won''t hold myself since you offended me with your words," He added and strike first.


    "Oh sure, old man," Geraldine''s adrenaline rushed towards her body as both of them attacked one another.


    Their swords create an ear-wrenching sound every time it collides followed by Geraldine''s laugh as if she finds his technique funny.


    The people walking nearby also joined the formation and watched the fight between a man and a woman, as it''s a very rare sight to see.


    Alexjin is standing behind Geraldine with his hands on the dragon necklace, ready to draw it out in case Macum will do something dirty towards his master.

 Chapter 68 - Macum Pt. 2

    Evading Macum''s attack, Geraldine rolled on the ground and kicked his shin bone, making him staggered back in pain.


    Standing up, she raised her sword and thwack him with full force, he was able to defend it but it caused a small crack on the sword in his hand.


    "What the--" Macum''s eyes widen seeing the crack on his beloved sword that was made with the finest metals and have fought many enemies with it, only to be broken by a young lady in front of him.


    At first, Macum didn''t seriously take Geraldine''s request about a friendly duel as he never saw a woman holding a sword, much less use it to fight.


    But now, seeing that Geraldine knows how to use the sword pretty well, he doesn''t have a choice but to fight her without holding back as he doesn''t want his colleagues and students to see that he can''t defeat a young lady.


    He wanted to prove that he is a worthy teacher to them, but what he kept on thinking is why the lady he doesn''t know suddenly asks for a duel when hearing them insult the competition''s winner. It might be just a drunk joke from his group but she takes it seriously.


    Macum''s throw an overhead cut but Geraldine parried quickly, he cut from the other side and she parried again. They moved back and forth with their blades doesn''t stop from kissing one another.


    "What do you want to achieve in this battle because from what I can see, this isn''t a friendly fight," Macum whispered to Geraldine when their swords met.


    "Hmm, I don''t know, maybe I just want you guys to know what place you belong," As soon as Geraldine said that she pressed in, keeping her blade against Macum''s to close in line and pressed it on his throat.


    Macum glared at Geraldine, "I won''t yield to a girl like you."


    "Good to know," She grinned and thrust the sword and was able to cut the front of his clothes, nearly tearing his skin.


    The crowd gasps seeing that a woman like her has the skill in swordsmanship that can go against a retired knight.


    Alexjin massaged his temples while he keeps worrying over his master. He''s confident about her fight that she can defend herself. After all, she was the one who teaches her how to fight but what he worries about the most are the people watching over their duel. Her face is fully exposed to everyone there and afraid that it might cause problems if someone will take an interest in her.


    Macum parried desperately and tried to counter each of Geraldine''s attacks and each time he tried to attack back. Geraldine could always find an opening and attack him there so it pushes him to go on the defense side and waited for the perfect timing to strike¡­ If it will come.


    Geraldine''s tip finally slipped past Macum''s guard and aimed at his neck but because Macum jerked his head back, barely turning around. The tip of her blade creates a gash across his face.


    In shock and pain, Macum stumbled back while holding his face. He tripped on his own feet, causing him to lose balance and losing the fight as well.


    The crowd cheered to Geraldine''s victory and was amazed that she was able to defeat Macum who is known to be a popular teacher of the future knights.


    Seeing that their leader falls to the ground, his squad immediately aided him, and some take out their sword and aim it at Geraldine who remained calm. Alexjin immediately went to her side and used his body as a shield.


    "The duel ends now and the winner is set, so you don''t want to cause another battle to begin with," Alexjin spoke in a firm voice while her eyes glared at the man whose tip of the sword is in his chest.


    Geraldine stepped aside and pushed the sword away from Alexjin then he gives back the sword she used in the fight.


    "Thanks for the duel, I hope you learned your lesson," She said sweetly and pulled Alexjin with her as they were about to leave.


    "What lesson?" They asked as if they''re confused about the whole meaning of the duel.


    "That you must not compare your skills and even said that you can easily beat Alexjin, the winner of the competition if you can''t even beat me, a woman who only knows how to hold a sword," Geraldine gives them his most sincere smile but her eyes keeps glaring on them, "So watch your mouth next time."


    After saying those sentences, she pulled Alexjin away from the crowd even though they are calling her back.


    They even needed to hide in the bushes when other people tried to chase them as they wanted to talk to Geraldine. After all, she catches the eyes of many.


    "Good thing, you''re able to bring our stuff," Geraldine chuckled seeing Alexjin pout look.


    "Master, they might try to find you after what happened," He said worriedly and sigh.


    "Nah, don''t worry, I don''t really care about them if they wanted revenge. I can always fight back besides¡­" Geraldine stopped in her tracks and look at him in the eyes, "I have you on my side to aid me."


    Hearing what his master said, Alexjin felt something burning in his ears and tried to avoid eye contact with Geraldine.


    She also noticed the redding of his ears but decided not to tell him about it as he will be embarrassed.


    "I will always be by your side, master. I won''t leave you for eternity," He said with sincerity as his eyes softened when seeing her smile.


    "That''s good then, I hope you won''t break that promise someday," Geraldine begun walking again towards their house as they forgot to get back their horse from the stable, and going back will only let those people find her.


    "Master, it''s not a promise," Alexjin muttered and looked down, "But a commitment to myself that I will never leave you. I will serve you with all my life and make sure to protect you from harm."


    Geraldine saw the sincerity in his eyes, making her smile, "I know you will."


    Both of them are staring at each other for a while with their heads playing different scenarios. Alexjin thinking about that he''ll be there till they are old and die, he will still serve her in the afterlife while Geraldine''s thoughts circled around Alexjin dancing in her hands, a complete puppet who would die for her and followed her every command.


    ***


    "This should be good for now," Geraldine wipes the sweat forming on her forehead and sat on the ground. She''s currently in the garden, planting the seeds that Alexjin gave her as a gift, "I really can''t believe that he asked for these plants instead."


    For the past three days, Geraldine makes herself busy with planting the seeds from the boxes and saw that some of those are very rare and can actually help treat diseases but she also noticed that some rare plants are poisonous and that can kill a person if it goes inside the body which makes Geraldine extremely happy.


    As for Alexjin, he pushed him to go and assist Aurelie in the store as she wanted them to have a long bonding time and create more memories with his own mother.


    "I never thought I''ll be doing something like this," She muttered angrily while digging another hole for the seeds. Even though she''s unloved by her family, she still lived like a noble with servants ready to do what she asked for. She also thanked that the time she became a Spear, she read a book about planting and gained knowledge on it which she was able to use today but didn''t realize how tiring it will be.


    "My shoulder hurts!" She grabbed her right shoulder and massaged it to ease the pain and discomfort she''s feeling. As the sun continued to spread its head. Geraldine went back inside the house to cool down from the shade.


    Then she felt tingling over her skin and her senses heightened, "Ah! I guess you''re hungry," she touched her head and thought of ways to feed her pet butterflies.


    They notified her that they needed to be fed, not by her blood but something instead, "Now, I need to hunt for your food!" She laid on the floor and feel the coldness on it, "Why? Ugh, you asked food when I''m about to collapse from tiredness."


    Even though how many times she whined, she still doesn''t have a chance but to stand up and hunt an animal for her butterflies to feast so that they won''t eat her instead.


    "Its'' time to venture into the forest once again," She grabbed her weapons and started to walk into the forest to find a deer or boar roaming inside.


    "Please, let this be quick!"

 Chapter 69 - Story

    Holding an arrow in hand, Geraldine stretches the string upon seeing a deer meters away from her. The deer are eating leaves peacefully and minding its own business.


    Silently taking a step forward, Geraldine aimed the arrow towards the deer and release it with force, hitting the deer on the thigh. It tried to run away but Geraldine hit the deer''s thigh twice before it completely laid on the ground, scared for its life.


    "I''m sorry, I just need food for my pets," she whispered while caressing the head of the frightened deer, it tried to run away but failed and could only accept its given faith.


    Geraldine raised her hand and all her butterflies appear from above, "My Paru-paru''s, feast on the meal I give you."


    As soon as she said those sentences, the butterflies instantly flocked towards the deer and tear down its flesh. Geraldine could only sit in the log as she stares at the butterflies.


    She finds it funny as some animals nearby run away from the location as if they felt a predator''s presence, "Funny, how a butterfly that seemed harmless can tear down the flesh by mere seconds."


    Geraldine hunted two more animals for her butterflies to feel full and satisfied and slowly they vanished into thin air.


    Going back to the house, Geraldine started planting the harmful and poisonous seeds in her basement. She doesn''t know how many hours she spent there but when she came out, it''s already night time and Aurelie and Alexjin are already in the house.


    "Master," Alexjin greeted her then takes out something from his pocket, "I''ve seen this posted everywhere."


    Geraldine unfolds the two posters. One is about finding Alexjin as some nobles wanted to hire him as a knight and the other one is about Geraldine. Macum, the leader and headteacher of the knights, is searching for her and the reasons are unknown.


    "Wow, I never thought that they will move that fast," Geraldine chuckled while folding back the poster and gives it to Alexjin, "Are you interested to become a knight?"


    Alexjin looked at her in the eyes, "Master, I don''t have any interest in being someone else knight if that means that I no longer serve you."


    Geraldine chuckled and turned around to leave, but Alexjin held her back.


    "Master, I''m worried about you. They might be looking for me but they won''t find me since my hair is originally silver, but they saw your real face and can easily find you when you went out from the house," Alexjin pressed his lips in a thin line as he waited for his master''s response.


    "I''ll think about it," smiling at him, Geraldine walked away.


    ***


    One month has passed since then, Geraldine has been keeping her identity discreet and made sure that nobody would know where they lived. She has been wearing a black wig if she went out to go to the market.


    The search for Alexjin has died down and he is seen as the winner that vanished with nowhere to be seen as if he didn''t exist at all.


    As for Geraldine, Macum stopped posting posters about the search for her which is a relief but then she heard gossips from the town that the Gauthier family will be visiting Bagyoo town for business matters.


    Hearing this makes her blood pressure increased as she became suspicious. Bagyoo town is at the far end of the South and it''s only a small town that contains few nobles living around.


    After a few days, news spread that a fancy carriage arrived and the 2nd son of the Gauthier family came only by himself, that''s how Geraldine conclude that he came there, not because for any business matters with the other nobles but to find her and make her life miserable like always.


    "Gawd, now I forget if I told them that I''m living in Bagyoo town or not," Geraldine wracks her brain to remember if she has ever mentioned the name of the town but no matter how she thinks about it. She can''t remember any.


    "Ah, I think, I shall stay in the house as long as he is here," Geraldine nibbled on her nails as she watered her plants that have been growing healthily now.


    Geraldine also discovered that one of the seeds is a plant that can erase any levels of pain a person is feeling and she planned on using it for Aurelie.


    Base on the past, Aurelie died while screaming in pain that got Alexjin traumatized as well. She has been screaming and feeling extreme pain for five days before she died. Alexjin was going crazy about how he can make the pain stop, but no matter how he finds a solution, it bears nothing as he watches his mother died in front of him with a letter in hand.


    Now, Geraldine wanted to make it grow healthier and used it by the time Aurelie will take her last breath.


    "Master."


    Hearing Alexjin''s voice, Geraldine looked up to see a man holding a glass of juice and handed it to her.


    "Master, you''ve been working in the garden for a while now," He said and grabbed the bucket from her hand and water the plants instead.


    "I have nothing else to do," Geraldine sits on the grass while looking at the leaves fluttering in the wind.


    "Well, you can train me in other things aside from using a sword-like book stuff," Alexjin suggested, as he''s eager to know more about the Empire and its system.


    Geraldine looked at him for a while and sighs loudly. She has been drained and loses interest in life. If Alexjin didn''t offer another training to her, she''ll just let him be, as she has other stuff to think of.


    "I''ll tell you a story instead," Geraldine puts down the glass as her mind wandered.


    "Once upon a time, there was a beautiful woman who was adored by all, not because of her beauty but also for her magic. She''s a fire element user and was held as the best on it and one day, the Emperor took interest in her and she became one of the concubines. She was hated by the other wives of the Emperor and treated like a stranger. She was all alone, the Emperor gives her attention for a bit but time passes by, she became a piece of old news as the Emperor finds another beauty," Geraldine paused and looked at him and seeing that he''s listening well, she continued.


    "The palace life becomes a prison to her with no escape so she did something that wasn''t supposed to be practiced. She learned the ''black magic'' and you know that it''s a taboo in the Empire and if someone will know that you''re learning it. You are done for life!" She continued.


    "That woman is strong enough to learn the spells and enchantments of the black magic secretly but because the wives of the Emperor are jealous and hate her. They would plant spies among the servants to report everything she''s doing every day."


    "Not all secrets will remain secrets and one day that woman was caught doing black magic by a servant and reported it to their master. Then, the wives set up a plan and tell the Emperor about her beloved wife became a black magic user and wanting to curse the palace."


    "The Emperor believed them without looking much deeper and sentenced his ex-wife to exilation from the main city where the heart of the Empire is located. She was supposed to be beheaded as it''s the rule of the Empire but she still has noble blood, that is why they choose to let her live."


    "That woman is from a higher nobility and her family could at least aid her financially, but they choose to disown her and take away her last name. That woman lived in a faraway land as a commoner but they didn''t know that she''s carrying the child of the Emperor. Nobody knew about it but as the saying goes, ''no secrets can remain hidden forever'' and one day, the Emperor knew he has a son from his ex-wife and force him to live in the palace with him and trained him to become a prince."


    "The End."


    Geraldine smiled at him after she finished the story, which left Alexjin confused.


    "Master, I don''t understand. Where is the mother when the son was taken to the palace?" He asked with his eyebrows furrowing together.


    She could only look at him with pity and kept her mouth close that the reason why the mother wasn''t there is that she''s died and she doesn''t want Alexjin to know about it. Geraldine knows that he''s clever and someday, he would know that the story she''s telling today is the story of Aurelie and him.


    "Well, I don''t know Alexjin. She might be in a better place. Away from this wretched world, she used to live in."

 Chapter 70 - North

    "Look at this map," Geraldine pointed at the map she put on the wall in the living room. She''s currently holding a stick and pointed it at the map of the Empire with Alexjin in front of her, sitting comfortably on the chair.


    "In the past, Rakkaegia is not an Empire but a Kingdom instead. It was surrounded by four other kingdoms - The Drican Kingdom also known as the North part of the Empire." Geraldine pointed her stick at the topmost of the map.


    "This area is rich in animals that is why the most common resources here are livestock but there''s also a dark side. Many dangerous animals are roaming in the northern forest that can kill humans in mere seconds that is why the residents in the North put a Barcade for the travelers and hunters as a warning so that they won''t go deep into the forest where the dangerous animals live."


    Geraldine was about to proceed explaining about the South part when Alexjin raised his hands, "What is it Alexjin? Is there something you don''t understand?"


    "No master, before you proceed to the South part, can you also tell me about the royal family there and what happened to them after they are invaded by the Rakkaegia Kingdom," Alexjin said as he''s writing what Geraldine is saying on his notes.


    Seeing that, Geraldine blinked a few times before she chuckled and went back to the North, "I don''t want to drop all the info at ones but I guess I''ll tell the history to you by parts."


    "So, the Drican Kingdom is actually the first Kingdom that the Rakkaegia invades, they failed a few times before they successfully invade the palace by placing a spy in one servant of the Queen and created gossips circulating the royal family that leads to internal chaos, distracting the King and his officials from the war." Geraldine massages her temples while remembering the history of invasions from the books she read in the library.


    "And because of that, the whole Kingdom falls apart?" Alexjin said in amusement.


    "Yes, it''s more about cheating and adultery, which I don''t want to talk about, but you understand, right?" Geraldine awkwardly laughed at the pained expression of Alexjin, who''s trying to take it all in.


    "Of course master, so what happened to them after they are attacked?"


    "Well, all the people with royal bloodline have been killed and hanged their body at the entrance to let its citizens see that their ruler is already dead. It is also a way not to start any hidden agenda if one of the royal blood managed to escape alive. The Rakkaegian knights and soldiers also killed those who opposed the new ruler and makes the rest of the citizens become war slaves. That''s the end of it," Geraldine pressed her lips in a thin line before proceeding to the next.


    "Now, we are done at the North part of the Empire, any questions?" Geraldine asked and seeing Alexjin shaking his head, she proceeds to the lowest part of the map.


    "Now, we''ll proceed to the South part - The Nesinait Kingdom. A Kingdom that is known for its abundant medical herbs. It is a Kingdom of peace with no conflicts with its neighboring Kingdoms so far --" She was about to continue when Aurelie barged in with a serious look.


    "Oh," She stopped in her tracks after seeing that her son is also there.


    "We will continue with our lesson tomorrow, Alexjin. For now, can you buy three bottles of milk from the dairy store please," Geraldine said with a smile and took out some silver coins from her pouch.


    "Yes, master."


    After Alexjin leaves the house, Aurelie rushed to Geraldine as if blood rushed out from her body due to how pale she looked at that moment.


    "What is it?" She asked and let Aurelie sit on the chair to make her relax.


    "Th - The--- I mean.. your brother is here in the t - town!" Aurelie fidgets in her dress as she speaks.


    "Yes, I''ve heard that my family will be coming to this part of town for business matters," Geraldine tried to reassure Aurelie that everything''s going to be fine and there''s nothing to worry about.


    "I''ve heard about that too b - but," Aurelie leaned closer to her ears and makes sure that Alexjin is not around, "He is searching for you and told his servants to ask the residence if they see someone with the same appearance like you."


    Upon hearing what Aurelie said, nervousness flushed in Geraldine''s body as she looked away and her gaze focused on the map.


    "So he is really here to find me," Geraldine muttered and stands up, "Aurelie, make sure Alexjin doesn''t know about it."


    As she walked away, Aurelie holds her hand to stop her. "Geraldine, where are you going?"


    Noticing the nervousness from Aurelie''s face, she smiled at her calmly, "I know my brother''s attitude. He won''t stop until he finds me so I better show myself before he finds me first and causes any trouble, especially towards you and Alexjin," Geraldine stepped back as she let Aurelie''s hand fall from her arm.


    She went to her room and grabbed a new set of clothes in white color and a perfume she created from the plants she had at home. Its smell is so strong that it covers other kinds of scents from her body.


    It was only 3:00 in the afternoon when she came out of the house wearing a white dress and a black robe. Geraldine went straight to the center of the town and saw Gavriel''s carriage parked outside for people to see and adore his wealth, which is one of Gavriel''s hubby - showing the commoners his wealth.


    Looking around, she could no longer spot nor feel Alexjin''s presence, which she sighs in relief. It also makes her job easier as she no longer needs to avoid his presence.


    For now, Geraldine''s goal is to show her face to Gavriel and call it a day. She needed to make Gavriel leave from the town before he would start to notice that she''s not part of any medical students there.


    Walking near to the carriage, she saw one of Gavriel''s servants, and she went near to her so that they can spot her right away and dragged her to his wicked brother.


    "Young miss!" The servant girl greeted and stare at Geraldine for a while before she could confirm that it was indeed Geraldine by the color of her eyes.


    "Young miss, young master Gavriel wanted to see you before he leaves the town," The servant girl said and gestured her hands to go to a specific direction which Geraldine followed silently.


    As she continued to walk, she could see the reflection of Gavriel from the crystal window of the cafe on the second floor.


    With a loud sigh, Geraldine took a deep breath before she went upstairs and be greeted by the wicked smile of her brother.


    "Brother, you''re searching for me," She curtsied and looked at him in distaste.


    "Hmm, are you that important that I''ll search for you in this town? You wish!" Gavriel''s laugh echoed in the empty room.


    "Since brother is busy. I should leave," She turned her heel and was about to leave when Gavriel stopped her.


    "Since my dear little sister has been living in this tiny old town. Have you seen or heard about this pill?" Gavriel takes out a mana pill from the pouch and shows it to Geraldine, "They also sell another pill that makes you beautiful and younger for years but they aren''t selling it there. I guess it''s limited edition," Gavriel chuckled and swirl the mana pills in his fingers then throws them towards Geraldine.


    "Eat it."


    Geraldine didn''t say anything as she looked at the pills she caught, "You wanted me to try the pills to know if they''re dangerous, aren''t you?" she said in disbelief.


    "Ah! My little sister, you know me too well. Now, eat it!" Gavriel screamed at her impatiently.


    Geraldine didn''t mind eating the pills. After all, she was the one who created it but what ached her heart is the fact that his brother used her as a test subject.


    She put the mana pills into her mouth and let them dissolve while her brother keeps starring at her for any kinds of expressions she''ll gonna show.


    "What is it? How are you feeling? Are you dying now?" Series of questions bombarded towards Geraldine.


    "No, I feel great and could feel my mana increase its amount," Geraldine muttered and looked down as she bit her lips to stop herself from yelling to his brother that she''s not a mouse he can use as a test subject.


    "Ah! Good girl, since you didn''t show any signs of negative reaction or dying. This product is good to go. The Gauthier family plans to make the owner the supplier of the product as we distributed in the whole Empire. Good for business and money of course."

 Chapter 71 - Business

    "Ah! Good girl, since you didn''t show any signs of negative reaction or dying. This product is good to go. The Gauthier family plans to make the owner the supplier of the product as we distributed in the whole Empire. Good for business and money, of course." Gavriel smiles so wide as if it''s the highest achievement he has ever done n his life.


    "Business?" Geraldine''s eyes widen upon hearing what her brother said.


    "Business, as in where the money comes from," Gavriel rolled his eyes as if he''s talking to an idiot.


    "I know what business means brother. What I''m saying is, why did you choose to make business with that pill?" She said and went closer to him with her eyes looking over to the glass of jar full of mana pills.


    "Well, since I am a good brother, I''ll tell you about my geniuses. I investigated Alexjin, that winner from the competition since I still can''t believe that he can win that easily with no help and I could get a piece of information from the wandering travelers about this pill thing that can help you boost your mana. That''s why I''m here to see if it is true and indeed it is," A smirk plays on Gavriel''s lips as he leaned on the sofa comfortably.


    "So, you think that Alexjin won the competition because of those pills?" She asked cautiously to make sure that Gavriel won''t be suspicious of her.


    "Seeing that his swords are needed to be transformed first before he can use them, then the answer to your question is, yes. He can''t do all that without the pill''s support. Tsk tsk, my dear sister, you''re really dumb, aren''t you?"


    Hearing Gavriel''s reply makes Geraldine''s blood run cold at how he secretly investigate Alexjin and was able to know about the pills for only a month.


    "Though I''m starting to get curious towards this Alexjin guy, his files say that he is living in this town, but nobody knew his house nor see his shadow. It''s like he doesn''t even exist at all," Gavriel laughed while swirling the pill in his fingers, "Well, I don''t really care about him. I just wanted to get my hands first on these pills since it''s they only sell these pills in this town," he continued.


    "Did you talk about your plan to the owner?" Geraldine asked, remembering how Aurelie came home hours ago.


    "Ha! I don''t want to have any conversations with a commoner, they''ll just waste my time. Tsk!" Gavriel rolled his eyes and takes out an envelope and slides it towards her.


    "Then how can you make business with her if both of you didn''t talk about your plan," Geraldine crossed her arms with her eyes looking at the envelope and she got a feeling at what he intended to do.


    "That''s why you are here, right? HAHAHA Since you''ve been living as a commoner for months now, then you''re basically a commoner yourself! Now, I want you to go to that wrecked store and talked them out to do business with our family," He said with a smile.


    "And why do you think I would do that?" Geraldine''s lips twitched in anger when she heard about Gavriel''s use for her and the word ''our family'' irks her the most.


    "Well, it''s simply cuz you can''t say no. HAHAHA. Stop b*tching around and do what I say," Gavriel rings the bell sitting on the table, and instantly a server appeared from below and served him a cake and refill his drinks hastily before going away without glancing at Geraldine.


    Geraldine took a deep breath to control her emotions and use her mind to take advantage of the situation, "I can do it brother but I cannot guarantee the price they will ask from you and the quantity they can provide ---" She wasn''t able to finish her words when Gavriel gestured his hands aggressively for her to shut up.


    "I don''t care how much money they will ask. Even if it''s 200 gold per pill, I don''t really care as long as I can get them to do business with me then I''m fine with it because nobles from the Empire will pay more to buy one of those. About the quantity that you''re saying, tell them to deliver me all the pills they''re able to make each month. At that time frame, my buyers would be hungry to get their hands on the pills each month. HAHAHA, I''m so genius!" Gavriel laughed like a maniac while swinging his arms around like he just won in the lottery.


    Geraldine grabbed the envelope from the table, "Whatever you say, I''ll see what I can do and if they have any say about this contract between you and them. I will send you a letter."


    Geraldine walked away without saying goodbye to her brother, not that Gavriel mind either. After all, it is evident that they are just using one another.


    On that late afternoon, Gavriel and his servants went back to the North.


    "Aurelie, did my brother say something when he came to the store," Geraldine asked as soon as she arrived at the house.


    "Umm, no. Only his servant came in and question about the pills but I didn''t give any important information as they might want to know the ingredients and stole your idea," Aurelie explained.


    "I see."


    Going to her room, Geraldine put gloves in her hands before opening the envelope and saw that it was indeed the contract prepared by his brother.


    "Let''s see," She took out the papers and read every word carefully so that she won''t miss a thing. There''s also a blank space below Gavriel''s terms for the owner to put her own.


    "Well, his terms are just simple. Tsk, he just wanted to get his hands on the pills first," She muttered when she read that if the owner of the pills decided to agree with the contract means that she must not get into contract with the other merchants who wanted her pills as well but she can still continue to sell it in Bagyoo town only.


    "Hmm, I don''t really have any say since this contract is very simple and not very strict," She muttered and agreed to it but now her problem is the signature below.


    Geraldine doesn''t want Aurelie and Alexjin to know that her brother wanted the pills and ask for a contract because she doesn''t want Alexjin to know or encounter anything related to her family.


    Getting the envelope, she was about to slide back the contract when she saw another small white envelope inside. She took it out, and it was addressed to her.


    She felt her heart beats faster as she thought it was something meaningful but when she opens the letter, only a few words are written there.


    "You can just sign the contract if the owner doesn''t want her identity to be known, I don''t really care!"


    Reading the letter makes her scoff in annoyance. She took the contract again and her ink from the cabinet and used her big toe to sign the contract.


    Seeing that it''s all done, she shrugged and put the amount she wants for each pill into the contract and hide it under her bed.


    The next morning came in. Geraldine sent the other copy of the contract to Gavriel while the other copy is in her hands then she spent the rest of the day making mana pills to be delivered to the Gauthier''s residence.


    "Father must have known about this too," She muttered while smashing the medical herbs in the bowl.


    She keeps on thinking about what her family planned on doing about the pills, "Maybe they will sell this on the auction houses," she pressed her lips in a thin line as she thought about the pros and cons of making a contract with Gavriel without him knowing that she''s the maker of the pills.


    "Pfft, whatever, now I have more money to spend," She laughed which echoed in the basement, making a creepy feedback, "Ugh."


    After a week, a letter came back from the post office with a gigantic box addressed to Geraldine. The letter contains various threats that if she will not give the box to the pill''s owner, she''s dead meat.


    Chuckling over to the immature letter of Gavriel, she opened the box and saw several bags of golden coins, "Ha! 300 gold per pill isn''t bad after all," She giggled and put the money in her basement to hide it from Aurelie and Alexjin.


    After a week of making the pills, she sent three thousand pills to Gavriel, she bases it off on the payment he gave to her.


    Feeling satisfied, she grabbed Alexjin and dragged him to the market as she planned to buy new clothes and other stuff she bought when she was still living a life of a noble.


    "Master, where did you get that amount?" Alexjin exclaimed upon seeing the amount of money Geraldine paid for the clothes she bought.


    "Huh? Oh, I won a lottery."

 Chapter 72 - South

    "The Nesinait Kingdom known as the South part of Rakkaegia Empire. A Kingdom that is known for its abundant medical herbs. It is a Kingdom of peace with no conflicts with its neighboring kingdoms. Rakkaegia used to trade different kinds of items to Nesanait in exchange for mana plants they used to combine in food. Just like how your mother does it with her pastries," Geraldine said as she took a cookie from the plate.


    Both of them are currently in the living room as Alexjin asked Geraldine to continue with their lessons that have been cut a few days ago.


    They looked at each other silently as they''re waiting for one of them to speak. When Geraldine noticed that Alexjin only intended to listen to her talk, she coughed and goes back to the map.


    "Rakkaegia did not intend to invade the Nesinait Kingdom because they are on friendly terms and both are taking advantage of one another but something happened that changed the Emperor''s mind. The open road connecting Rakkaegia and Nesinait has been closed one day with large magical barriers preventing merchants and travelers from Rakkaegia to enter."


    "This caused the Emperor to burn with anger upon the betrayal of Nesinait Kingdom, that''s why he decided that they will conquer every piece of their lands. The King of Nesinait didn''t like how Rakkaegia invades the Drican Kingdom and the King knows that it won''t take long before they are attacked as well. So, he did the first oppression and close the roads so that no Rakkaegian citizens can enter and those who are already in their land are put into prison and used them as a threat towards Rakkaegia that if they continue invading their land, they will kill all Rakkaegian prisoners."


    "Well, even with that threat, it didn''t stop the Emperor to attack Nesinait because, for him, he can use it as an excuse to attack the kingdom instead. With a few brief attacks from Rakkaegia, it makes the King of Nesinait paranoid and killed the prisoners one by one in fear that the crown in his head will be gone."


    "Taking advantage of the weakling King. The Emperor of Rakkaegia invaded their lands and did the same in Drican. They hang the dead bodies of the royal family at the gates for their citizens to see but this time, the citizens didn''t oppose the new ruler in fear that they''ll be killed as well and accept their fate as war slaves."


    "It''s funny because the Emperor thought that they will have the source of mana in their hands, but the mages who manage the mana killed themselves as the last stand in loyalty to their land. So, till this day, the Empire still has no way of making the mana,  the same in Nesinait kingdom."


    Geraldine shrugged and looked at Alexjin, who is amazed by the story she''s telling him.


    "Master, I''m amazed at what you''re telling me right now. So, it all makes sense, I''ve heard from the owners I''ve served here before that the South used to be peaceful and abundant in mana," He writes in down with a smile as excitement flushed in his body.


    "Master, I really want to know more about the two remaining parts, the West and East," Alexjin looked at her with wide eyes just like a puppy.


    "For now, that''s the only knowledge I can give you. I''ll tell you about it when we go there someday," Geraldine stretches her feet as she sits down on the sofa.


    "We''ll be going there to the West and East part, master!?" Alexjin gasp loudly as if he heard it wrong.


    "You need to go there and see for yourself," Geraldine muttered with a small smile.


    "Yes, master! I''ll be ready if it''s time to go there."


    "Hmm, for now, let me rest for a while. I feel sleepy," Geraldine gestured for him to go away, "You can do whatever you want," she whispered before her eyes closed.


    "Yes, master."


    ***


    "You can never get the ingredients on how to make the mana pills!!!" A loud screaming voice is heard from afar that seemed in pain.


    Geraldine stands alone in the middle of a dark room with no one in sight but she could hear voices coming everywhere.


    "Even if you don''t tell me about that. I can still have it in my hands. After all, this Kingdom that you dearly loved is already mine!" A menacing laughed echoed, making Geraldine cringed and even holds her ears to prevent the sound from entering.


    "Even if you conquer this kingdom and turn the lands upside down, you can never get what you want!"


    The voice sounds confident and laughed at the person she is talking to but then it followed a gurgling sound and a flop.


    Geraldine looked around in the darkroom and took a step forward when something splashed into her feet. When she looked down, she''s already standing in a pool of blood.


    "Ah!" she screamed upon seeing the bright red liquid on her feet. She looked in a specific direction and saw multiple men and women laying on the ground, bathing in their own blood. Then a man standing in front of them. She cannot recognize his appearance, as it''s all dark. Like a human made of shadow, but what stands the most is the weapon he is holding. It''s a spear, the one they have transformed her into.


    Slowly, the shadow''s head turned towards her with lips forming into a smirk, "You think you can get away with your crime, Geraldine?"


    --


    "AHHH!" Geraldine flung her arms aggressively as she wakes up from her dream, "Ow."


    Holding her head, she could feel it throbbing and her chest, "What kind of dream was that, geez!"


    Geraldine looked around and saw that she''s alone in the house which she''s thankful for. Then her eyes went straight to the map she pinned on the wall.


    "Why did I dream that I was there during the invasion of Kingdoms when I wasn''t born yet," She muttered while massaging her head, "Why is that man holding me¡­ Victoria."


    She referred to the name that the Emperor gave her when she transformed into a Spear. Victoria, a name that gives the Empire its victorious conquest.


    "From what I can remember, the four kingdoms are already part of the Rakkaegia Empire when I became a spear and used me to invade the other kingdoms across the sea but why it seemed that I was there when the four kingdoms have been invaded?" She grasps a vast amount of her hair and pulls it out from her scalp.


    She became stressed the longer she thought about her dreams as well as her past because both are not connected and she began to have doubts if her memory is even correct or something malfunctioned.


    "Ah, never mind. I''ll go crazy if I dwell too much on that matter. I will still know the answer to that soon so I''ll focus on my goals for now," She raised her hand while making herself feel better.


    She went to her room and was about to sleep when she saw the mana pills on the jar and her mind went back to the dream she had.


    "I remembered a person mentioned mana pills but on my memories, these pills have been invented after a few centuries." Then again, Geraldine screams in annoyance.


    "Ah! If this doesn''t stop, I''ll go crazy!"


    Looking at the orange sky, she can''t help but think of the almighty one who dragged her back to her 14-year-old body. She doesn''t want to speak to him or mention the name.


    "I''ll get my revenge soon. So, don''t give me any weird dreams again that don''t connect to what really happened before," She scoff and rolled her eyes as she looked at the sky.


    Instead of going to sleep, she went out as she saw Alexjin from the window of her room. He''s practicing with two wooden swords with a scarecrow, then he would do solo fights as if he had an invisible opponent.


    Geraldine couldn''t help but smile, seeing how dedicated he was to improve his skills. Then her eyes go to the scar on his nape. She clearly remembered that there wasn''t a scar on Alexjin''s nape before, but now, it''s there sitting uncomfortably in his skin.


    This also makes her think that maybe something change in the history of the Empire, but the more she thought about it, it becomes even more complicated.


    Shaking her head, she went back into the house and entered her basement, and called out her poisonous butterflies, "Feed onto my blood my favorite pets."


    As soon as she said those words, the Paru-paru''s flocked into her body and drinks their fill. Geraldine no longer feels pain from the sting as her body became used to it, instead, it gives her the calmness that she needed as the sight of the butterflies gives her the courage that her plans are going base on how she wanted it to be.

 Chapter 73 - Kids

    "Three bread please," Alexjin smiled as he placed several silver coins at the counter while the seller re-heated the bread.


    "Ah, Jin! You came back again! How''s your master?" The seller named Jun swirls his mustache while laughing with his belly jiggled every time he moves. He is the owner of the bread house where Alexjin and Geraldine have been buying their bread all the time. So, they''re one of his few loyal customers around.


    "She''s busy taking care of the plants," Alexjin scratched the back of his head as he talked about his master.


    "Uhuh, I''ve been curious about her since the first time I saw her. I mean, she''s not a noble, but she''s able to afford to buy you in the auction," Jun laughed again and took out the bread from the oven and put it in the paper bag.


    "I don''t want to mingle in her personal life or where she came from. As long as I can serve her then I''m satisfied with it," Alexjin gives a small smile as he took the bag and went out of the store after saying his goodbye.


    "Eggs, milk, check! Fruits, vegetables¡­ check!" Alexjin read the words written on a piece of paper where Geraldine writes the things he needed to buy.


    As he walked along the street, his eyes caught sight of someone familiar to him before. He couldn''t help but stop in his tracks and went to the group of kids sitting together in the alleyway.


    As soon as the kids spotted him, they instantly recognized him and run for a hug.


    "Brother Jin!" The kids called out his name repeatedly, as they have missed him so much.


    "Why are you guys staying here in the alley? Where are your owners?" Alexjin looked at them one by one and saw how their cheerful face turned to sad ones.


    "They have fired us, brother jin. Our owners got sick of our mistakes and throw us away as they get a new set of servants," One of the kids softly told him what happened. There are five kids in front of him ranging from age 8 to 13 and they used to hang around Alexjin before.


    "So, what are you kids doing now? Where are you staying?" He asked, knowing that the kids are orphans.


    "We return to the orphanage, brother Jin," The youngest among the five kids said with tears streaming down her cheeks.


    This caused Alexjin''s heart to ache to see a child as young as her is suffering from poverty.


    "Wait, you return to that house!? You know that they will beat you if you don''t provide that greedy man money every day," Alexjin couldn''t help but feel pissed as his blood rushed through his body.


    "We don''t have any place to stay, brother."


    The five kids started sobbing and crying while holding onto Alexjin''s shirt. He pities their situation so much and understands their suffering. After all, he also endures all kinds of hardship he received from his different owners but it all changed when he meets Geraldine and that changed his life forever.


    He was thinking of a way to help the kids when a childish voice screamed while running towards them.


    "Oyy! I got one!!!" A smiling face of a child could be seen while holding something in his little hands, "Wah! Brother Jin!"


    "What is that?" Alexjin pointed at his hands, which he hides it immediately behind his back.


    "Brother, don''t be mad at us. Where are only doing this so that we don''t get beaten when we went home," The kid pouts and looked down then he shows him a pink pouch that contains coins.


    Upon seeing it, Alexjin hurriedly closes the kid''s hand in an attempt to hide it, "Where did you steal that!?"


    "Brother Jin, we have to go back now," All the kids waved at him and run away deep into the alley to go back to the orphanage.


    All Alexjin could do is look at them until they are gone insight. He hurriedly went home and put the groceries on the table and was about to head out when Geraldine appeared outside when he opened the door.


    "Where are you going this late at night?" Geraldine tilts her head to the side when she saw his angered expression.


    Seeing his master, the anger within him subside and was replaced with panic, "Umm, I have something to do, master."


    "Okay, but do you need to do your thing this late at night?" She crossed her arms over her chest and raised her eyebrow. She knows that something happened to Alexjin while he was gone and wants to know about it.


    Alexjin bites his lips as he didn''t want his master to mingle with his life, especially that it''s his problem but he knows that Geraldine will not stop until she knows the truth.


    He sighs loudly and steps back as Geraldine entered the house.


    "Now, tell me what''s the matter," Geraldine spoke softly while chewing a candy she bought.


    "Master, I''ve met with the kids I used to hang out with. They were fired by their owners so they went back to the orphanage as it''s the only place that can give a roof above their heads but¡­" Alexjin paused and took another deep breath, "The people running the orphanage would beat them if they didn''t bring any money every day. So, I''m worried about their situation especially that they are d*mn kids!"


    Alexjin reflexively punches the table in front of him, which surprised Geraldine at his sudden moves.


    "If you go there now, what will you do?" Geraldine rested her head to her knuckled and crossed her feet while looking at him with amusement.


    "I - I don''t know, master, but I''ll try to save them," He spoke confidently, knowing that his skills are beyond average.


    "Alexjin, from now on, limit your actions and showing your skills in the public as there are people who would notice the changes you do," She spoke the words slowly to make sure that they reached Alexjin''s head.


    "Yes, master. I''ll take note, I do not need to use my skills and expose my identity as Alexjin, the one who won the final competition!" He said with enthusiast, finally knowing what his master meant.


    "Good, but for now, don''t go there as they might expect you to come to their house today. Let it pass, maybe a day or two before going back there and do whatever you want," Geraldin shrugged and laid her feet on the sofa.


    "For now, go to bed and sleep. Don''t let your impulse ruin you," She closed her eyes while continued mumbling her words.


    "Yes, master," Alexjin muttered and went straight to his room.


    Geraldine waited for a while as if he''s going to go out after a few minutes. An hour passed by, Geraldine went up and goes to his room and could hear his slow breaths inside.


    Feeling satisfied, she went out of the house and instantly felt the cold breeze hitting her skin, "Paru-paru," She called out and a green-colored butterfly appeared and landed on her extended hand.


    She let the butterfly linger on the paper bag Alexjin bought from the market, "Follow the scent and find the orphanage."


    After saying her piece, the butterfly flew away and vanished. Geraldine already thought of a plan in mind as soon as Alexjin said about his worries.


    "It''s not bad that I''ll take advantage of the situation, right?" She looked up and smirked while looking at the stars twinkling above.


    "Almighty one, I wonder what you''re thinking right now," A chuckle came out of her mouth as she shakes her head and went inside the house and rest.


    The next morning came in and as soon as she opened her eyes, the green butterfly is sitting on her forehead and feeds in her blood.


    "Master, I have found the orphanage," The butterfly relays its words then shows her the path towards the orphanage and once it''s finished. The Paru-paru vanished in the air, only living a small sparking dust.


    "Hmm, it''s not that far from here," She cracked her neck to the side and stands up.


    As soon as she opened the door, Geraldine saw Alexjin passed by hastily and was about to open the door.


    "Alexjin?" She softly called out his name, making him stop and look back.


    "Master, you are awake!"


    "Yes, I am. So tell me, where are you going?" Geraldine crossed her arms and waited for him to answer.


    "Master, I''ll be going to the orphanage and confront the owner about his abuse. Then I''ll try to take the kids away from there. Even if I use my savings to give them a roof over their heads then I will," He said with determination.


    Geraldine only chuckled and gestured for him to go away, "Just don''t let yourself be known, Alexjin."


    "I''ll remember all you''ve said to me, master. I''ll be going now," Alexjin didn''t look back and dashed out of the house.


    "Ah, I guess I''ll go prepare as well."

 Chapter 74 - Kids Pt. 2

    "HUH!? You have the guts to come here and act tough just because you escaped slavery?" Poco, a 15-year-old kid that Alexjin knows for years looked at him with loathing.


    "He came here to brag in our faces that we are slaves!" Another kid steps out and yells at Alexjin''s face.


    "Yeah! Looking at us like pests because he eats good food!"


    "Guys, stop that," A tall kid who is a year older than Alexjin steps in front in of the crowd, "Let our friend here tell us the reason for his lovely visit."


    "Anton," Alexjin said in a flat tone as he looked at the boy with distaste.


    "Now, speak my friend, what is the reason why you suddenly appear in this wretched place, hmm?" Anton took a step closer as Alexjin remained silent.


    "I heard your new master makes you her apprentice instead of a slave and been living quite well. She even adopts your sickly mother to stay inside the same house," Anton looked at him with eyes full of envy, "Ah, I''m jealous!"


    Anton took a step back as other kids went to his side and look at Alexjin as if he is their prey.


    "I don''t want any trouble. I only wanted to check on the little kids," He said in a firm voice, showing that he isn''t scared of them.


    The group of minors laughed so hard, "Wow, you think you can just barge here and demand to us!"


    "As I''ve said, I don''t want to cause any trouble and only wanted to check their condition," He explained calmly and sighs, he knows that he can''t leave there with peace.


    When the time that Alexjin arrived at the orphanage location, the kids he hangs out with before when he was still living in the squatters are ganging on him.


    They were all slaves from different families and sometimes they would be thrown away if they make a single mistake then they will be sold again. They didn''t want that kind of life but what can a mere servant do to live and earn coins. They have already accepted their faith.


    Since the day that they''ve heard the news of Alexjin being bought by the new girl in town. They were curious about how she''ll gonna treat Alexjin who has been battered so badly by his past owner. Anton and Poco were also being sold at that time.


    They thought that she will buy them instead because they looked well compared to Alexjin but she chooses him instead.


    "If only she bought me instead of you, then I''ll be the one having a good life now!" Anton showed his true emotion and kicked Alexjin in the shin.


    Reflexively, Alexjin would dodge his attack but because of his master''s words. He let it happened and endure the pain.


    "You should have died that day!!!" Anton let out his rage and kicked Alexjin continuously until he falls to the ground then he throws multiple punches in his face.


    When the other kids saw that Alexjin didn''t fight back and accepts each of Anton''s blows. They joined in and throw kicks and punches in his body.


    Alexjin remained expressionless as he endures each of their attacks. In his mind, he will let them do whatever they want and when they are satisfied then he can go and meet with the kids.


    "You are a useless prick! Why did she even choose you!" Poco angrily punches Alexjin''s stomach causing him to gasp for air.


    "You don''t deserve an owner like her. You give her nothing but a burden!" Anton took a step back before spitting in Alexjin''s face then he continued to watch as the other kids land their attacks on him.


    It took about 30 minutes before they got tired and leave Alexjin laying on the ground, unmoving.


    "What would we gonna do now, Anton?" Another kid went to him with his voice shaking as he''s scared of Anton.


    Anton is the acting leader of the group of kids in the area and everybody is scared of him because he is a lot taller and bigger in size which is why most kids stayed on his good side, afraid that they will receive a blow from his fist.


    "Let him be," Anton spit at him again and went back to their house with his group.


    Alexjin waited for a while before standing up and wipe the dirt from his face. Even though his body is aching from all the punches and kicks he takes, he still pursues to see the kids he met yesterday.


    He walks towards the house and knocks on the door, then after a while. A woman opened the door with a grumpy face.


    "Who are you?" The woman opened the door wider but blocked the entrance using her body.


    "I came in to check for the little kids living here," He muttered softly.


    The woman looked at him from top to bottom before letting him in, "You seemed had a bad day, young man."


    "I did," He whispered and drink the water the woman gave to him.


    "Are you here to adopt or buy a slave?" She asks and took out the photo book that contains the pictures of the kids living there.


    Even though Alexjin knows that pattern, he shut his mouth and let the woman do her job. She''s new to the place that''s why she didn''t recognize him.


    "I want to meet him and her¡­ " He continued picking out the kids he is close with and took out his pouch containing gold and silver coins. He had saved it from the salary Geraldine gives him every month.


    The woman nodded her head and get back to the counter to check on the papers.


    "Sir, my apologies but the kids you choose are all sold. A woman came here minutes ago and adopt all the young children and brought it with her."


    "WHAT!?" Upon hearing what the woman said. Alexjin couldn''t help but feel angry and agitated.


    "Yes sir. They are all gone but you can choose from these kids but they are a bit older," The woman showed the picture of the kids that gang upon him.


    "Thank you but I don''t want to adopt those rascals," He spoke with so much venom in his voice and stands up.


    He didn''t bit goodbye as he went out of the house and find Anton and his gang. In his mind, they are the reason why he''s late to take the kids out of the orphanage.


    Upon entering the small house a few meters away from the orphanage, he kicked the door with force, "Anton!" He yelled as the veins on his neck popped out.


    His anger sips out of his body, creating a deadly aura to those around him.


    "Look who visits us again.¡­ Jin?" Anton''s mocking tone slowly disappeared when he saw the expression on Alexjin''s face.


    Alexjin didn''t say a single word as she dashed and landed a punch on Anton''s face, cracking his jaw. Then Alexjin proceeds to punch Poco in the stomach and twist his shoulders till he heard a crack.


    Seeing what happened to their leaders, the other kids tried to run away since the door is open but before they had a chance to escape. They were pulled on by one and beaten by Alexjin without mercy, making sure that he breaks any single part of their body.


    "Ple - Please, we are w- wrong. We a - apologize f - for h - hurting you," Anton crawls towards Alexjin''s feet and begged to stop what he''s doing.


    Alexjin let go of the kid he was about to break an arm. His attention went to Anton and pulled his hair upwards, seeing blood dripping from his mouth. Alexjin felt satisfaction then spits on Anton''s face and kicked his head, causing him to land on the wall in a hard stud.


    He looked at the result of his doings, blood is everywhere and the kids are holed up in every corner of the room, holding their broken bodies as they whimper in pain.


    Alexjin knows what he has done is too much especially that they are powerless but before he could feel any remorse, he left straight away but dropped a healing cream before going out.


    Alexjin went home with a sad and guilt aura. He can''t believe that he was too late to save the kids he promised to save.


    Looking over to the house, he sighs loudly and tried to smile in order for his master not to worry about him.


    He was about to open the door when he heard whispers coming inside that does not belong to Geraldine or his mother. His adrenaline is heightened at the thought that someone unknown is inside the house.


    Alexjin prepared himself and pushed the door open with his sword ready to kill when the group of kids surprised him and runs forward and hugged his body with a smile.


    "Brother Jin, you''re back!!!"

 Chapter 75 - Kids Pt. 3

    "Here''s the faces of the kids that are up for adoption or slavery," The woman handed the photo book with a big smile and bring her a cup of tea as well.


    "Thank you, may I know your name?" Geraldine smiled as she started flipping the pages of the book.


    "Oh, my name is Fay, I''m new here and I''m still trying to learn new things and familiarize faces," Fay giggled and tried to get closer which freaked out Geraldine a bit.


    Before she entered the broken-down orphanage, Fay glared at Geraldine with a bored look as she disturbed her rest but when she knows that Geraldine is there to look for kids. Fay''s aura changes which she didn''t like very much.


    "Let''s see," she muttered and tried to familiarize the faces of the children she saw in Alexjin''s dreams.


    That night when she made Alexjin slept earlier, she uses the enchantments she remembered before about invading someone''s dream and that''s how Geraldine was able to see the glimpse of the children Alexjin wanted to save.


    "Here''s what I choose and can you bring them all this instant?" She smiled and slides the photo book towards Fay with marked pictures.


    "So, are you going to adopt them or hire them as slaves?" Fay asked cautiously as she doesn''t want to offend a customer and lose sales.


    "Adopt, I want to adopt them all."


    Hearing Geraldine''s reply, Fay scrambled to her feet and run to the dining room where the children are currently eating.


    "I''m calling the names of the selected kids and if your name has been called, step out. Someone wants to adopt you," Fay said in excitement, not because she''s happy for the kids having their own house and guardian but for the bonus salary she''ll get for each child she sells.


    "Hurry up!"


    As Geraldine is waiting in a different room. She can''t help but look around the house, the walls are made of old wood and the roof looks like it was about to fall.


    "A single storm and this place will fall apart," She muttered and shakes her head. She went back to her seat when the door opened and a tall obese man entered the room with liquor in hand.


    When he saw Geraldine, he only raised his bottle of liquor as a greeting and went on to find Fay, shouting her name to the loudest voice.


    "That must be the owner of this house," Geraldine muttered while she followed him with her gaze.


    Seeing the way the man act, she can''t help but think about the lives of the children under his care. Sighing deeply, she focused her attention on the moving clock when she heard noises outside.


    With her ears twitching, she took a peek through the window as she''s also curious about the commotion outside. That''s when she saw Alexjin with the older group of kids ganging on him.


    She wanted to help him but decided that she''ll see what he will do with them. After all, he can''t use his sword or his skill as it will blow his cover.


    Geraldine entertained herself with the fight going between Alexjin and the other kids when she heard Fay''s voice behind her back.


    She''s holding her right cheeks that seemed to be swollen and behind her are the kids she had chosen.


    "Miss, these are the children you picked. I hope you''ll treat them well," A small smile formed on Fay''s lips as she softly pushed the kids forward and greet Geraldine.


    "Hello, young miss!" They said in unison then bowed their head in 90 degrees angle.


    Geraldine by surprised at how straight they''ve bowed and remained at that position for the time being. She was speechless and looked at Fay for any sign but she remained silent while massaging her cheeks.


    "Umm, hello," When Geraldine smiled and waved at them. It''s the only time when the children stopped bowing and look at her with a straight face but it is evident in their eyes that they were afraid.


    "Hello owner, please treat us well!" They greeted in unison and once again, bowed their head.


    The way they bowed their heads irks Geraldine but stopped herself from sighing loudly. She turns back to Fay and handed him a bag full of coins then she pulled her close and handed a cream she created with medical herbs.


    "For the swelling and pain relief," After she whispered those words, Fay look at her in surprise and mouthed ''thank you''.


    "Come, let''s go to your new home," Geraldine gestured with her head and the rest of the kids followed.


    She brought the carriage with her to let the kids stay inside comfortably while she became the coachman.


    At that time, she saw Alexjin laying on the ground with the bigger kids walking away. She could only look apologetically and continued riding the carriage.


    Geraldine wanted to take Alexjin with her but she stopped herself. She doesn''t know why but she decided to let him be and experience disappointments that he can''t have all the things he wanted in life.


    When they arrived at Geraldine''s house, she let them sit in the living room while looking at each of them from top to bottom.


    She adopted a total of six kids, base on the memories of Alexjin.


    "As of today, I wanted you to forget your past. Forget everything including your parents who abandoned you in this cruel world, even your resentments to those who did terrible things before. I want you all to forget it and starting today, this will be your new start. A beginning of a new life you are about to take," She slowly spoke the words while looking at their eyes one by one. To make sure they understand each word she''s saying.


    "Yes, owner!" They spoke in unison again while nodding their heads. They tried to focus so much on the words she''s saying that it looks like they wanted to eat her by how their eyes look at her intently.


    "Okay, since you understand what I''m saying. Hmm, let''s start with changing how you address me. I want you all to call me ''Master'' since you''re all my apprentice and not slaves," Geraldine put her hands into her hips as she looked at the confused faces of the kids.


    A kid raised his hands slowly, still having fear in his eyes. Geraldine looked at him and gestured to speak up.


    "Owne-- I mean¡­ Ma - master. I don''t understand what you mean by us being an apprentice instead of a slave?"


    "Well, it''s simple actually. You''ll be training with me and to your group leader who will be arriving soon but you all still do household chores to help clean and manage this house. In the meantime, you all be sleeping here in the living room as your rooms are not yet built," She said with confidence and felt like a real teacher while talking to the kids.


    "Training?" A little girl''s voice squicks and hides behind her teddy bear when Geraldine''s eyes land on hers.


    "I know you''re all curious about this training stuff I''m saying but no need to be afraid as it''s not a bad thing. I''ll be training you all to hone the hidden abilities that have been sleeping within you," She smiles and lifted both her hands and a light appears within her palm.


    "Ang baho ng mga batang to. Takot siguro to sa tubig kaya indi naliligo!" She spoke the enchantment with grace and slowly, the light from her palm expand and went around the kids. At first, they were afraid of the light as it might hurt them but then, they saw their wounds, and bruises started to heal. Even the aches in their bodies are gone.


    "Wow, master is so cool!" Another child cheerfully wiggled his arms.


    When it''s done, she checked each of them and saw that they are all healed.


    "Since, you''re all fine now. Let''s proceed to the next change. I want you all to change your name into a new once. A name you would like to call yourself. It''s part of the new beginning, so starting today, I want you all to think of a name that you want and come to me if you think of one, understood?"


    "Yes, master!!!" They cheered and started talking among their group.


    Geraldine heard a snap of a branch outside and realize that Alexjin has arrived. She gestured the kids to stay silent as their team leader finally arrived.


    When the door opens, revealing Alexjin''s face. The kids instantly rushed towards alexjin and hugged him tight while Geraldine gaze at them with satisfaction.


    "Brother Jin, you''re back!!!"


    "What the --- How did this happened!?" Alexjin looked at each one with wide eyes as he can''t believe that he''s seeing them at that moment.


    "Surprised?" Geraldine giggled when Alexjin''s eyes snapped at her then pouts.


    "Master!" He whined like a child that makes Geraldine laugh.


    "I apologize for not telling you earlier as I want to surprise you."

 Chapter 76 - Names

    "Master, "I''ve already thought of my new name!" A boy with honey-colored hair runs towards Geraldine cheerfully.


    "Hmm, what did you think of?" She asked with a smile.


    They are currently in the backyard. Geraldine is having her afternoon tea while Alexjin and the rest of the kids are having fun together. She let them have fun for a while so that they''ll adjust to their new environment and to the role they will gonna play.


    "I want my name to be Leo!!! because when I grow up. I want to be as fierce as a lion!" He rawr and shows Geraldine his toy which is a lion.


    Geraldine couldn''t help but giggle at how cute is Leo. He is the youngest among the six kids, aged 8 years old.


    "That''s a pretty name, Leo. Now, go on and play," She gestured him to go away and he did and even skipped towards their group.


    Geraldine isn''t fond of kids and having them roaming freely around her feels suffocating but she''s trying to adjust as well. She is more than a thousand years old and has been with different adults all her life. Even though she met with some kids, they are either slaves or those killed in the war and the children of nobles who are acting like brats all the time.


    As she can see from afar, Alexjin and the six kids are sitting on the fresh-cut grass and talking among themselves. From time to time, Alexjin would glance at her which she finds irritating as she needed to act as if she didn''t notice his stares.


    Another child went to her, he looked at her with all seriousness and tried to make eye contact. Geraldine smiled at him and looked at him in the eyes as well. Both of them are staring at one another until the child before her shakes and closed his eyes, "Master, I''m Maxwell. Please treat me well!" He yelled and bowed his head once and tried to stare into her eyes again.


    "Maxwell also means the Greatest. I hope you will live through the name you choose," Geraldine tilt her head slightly and looked at him from top to bottom, "You are the oldest, right?"


    "Yes, I''m 13 years old," He said in a firm voice and his body stiffened upon answering.


    "Okay, Maxwell. Since you''re the oldest among the kids. I want you to take care of them especially when there are things that they find difficult to do but don''t be too harsh," Geraldine noticed Maxwell first among the rest. He always has that serious face and fierce black eyes that complement his dark hair. He also treated the younger kids with respect and care.


    "Yes, master!" He bowed and run back to the group again.


    "Ah, seems like they are discussing their new names," Geraldine shakes her head with amusement. She was about to drink her tea when she felt her lungs become constricted and her heartbeats irregular.


    Clutching her chest, she doesn''t want to act that she''s in pain especially in front of the kids and Alexjin. She took a deep shaky breath and tried to stand up slowly for her not to fall.


    When Alexjin saw his master''s condition, he hurriedly stands up and was about to run towards her when she raised her hand and gestured for him to stay.


    Even though Alexjin wanted to check on her, he followed her orders and stay at his spot, and only looked when she entered the house.


    "Brother Jin, what happened to master. She''s pale," Leo holds Alexjin''s pants and looked up. The rest of the kids followed as well.


    "Hmm, our master has something to do. So, let''s not disturb her and continue with our name search," Alexjin went back to their original spot and sits down as the kids followed.


    "Okay, so Maxwell and Leo are the ones who had chosen a name for themselves. How about the others?" He asked and look at the two girls at the side.


    "I''m thinking of something unique but meaningful. I want to be named Aaila because I''m pretty," Aaila flipped her copper-colored hair that makes her hazel eyes popped out.


    Upon hearing her words, the boys started grimacing except Alexjin who was forcing himself not to laugh.


    "Well, I wanted to be called Daisha, that''s all," She then hides behind her teddy bear when the attention shifted to her.


    "I''ll be Jesse!"


    "I''m Chase!"


    When they all choose their names, Alexjin let them play in the backyard but strictly ordered them not to enter the forest alone especially at night.


    Alexjin went to find his master but he could not feel her presence inside the house so he assumed that she went out of town.


    "Ack!" Geraldine puked out some blood again. She''s currently on the basement floor, screaming silently from the pain she''s feeling in her stomach.


    She has forgotten to take poison in her body for a week, causing the ''Roses'' to eat her own flesh to suck out every drop of the poison left in her body.


    She scrambled to stand up and took the poison tablet that''s sitting on the table. With trembling hands, she took two tablets and throws them in her mouth. Instantly feeling the burning liquid melting and slowly traveled to her throat and chest.


    "Ah, I''m too preoccupied with other stuff that I forgot about this," She muttered while taking deep breaths with a smile.


    She has been laying on the cold ground for 30 minutes already and is too lazy to stand up.


    She only decided to get up when she heard different noises upstairs, "Ah! That must be Ricardo and Ritzmon!"


    When she opened the door of her room and went out. Alexjin''s wide eyes gaze at her in surprise.


    "Master, I thought you are at the town," He muttered with a confused look as he''s confident that he never felt her presence in her own room.


    "Ah, I''m just sleeping in my room," She shrugged and went to the door, "Welcome!"


    Ricardo takes off his hat and greeted her with a slight bow, "Ah, young miss, how are you today?"


    "I''m great. Glad to see you today."


    "Well, I can''t make a young lady wait any longer," Ricardo winked at her as they''ve entered the house and settled in the living room.


    Since Aurelie is at the store. Alexjin is the one who served the tea while Geraldine talked about the work she wanted to be done.


    "I have adopted six children aged 8 to 13 years old yesterday but I don''t have a room for them and only slept here in the living room," She pointed at the blankets and pillows stacked in the corner of the room, "That''s why I called you here to build a second floor and make six rooms or more upstairs."


    "Hmm," Ricardo rubbed his chin while his eyes roamed at the roof, "That''s gonna take us months to finish since we need to build pillars here and the price---"


    Ricardo wasn''t able to finish his words when Geraldine slides two bags of gold and silver coins in front of them.


    "I don''t really care about the amount of money you''ll gonna spent on this house. I just wanted it done as fast as possible with a strong foundation," Geraldine sipped her tea while waiting for Ricardo and Ritzmon to finish in their discussion.


    Then, Ritzmon took out something in his bag and show it to Geraldine, "Here''s the blueprint example we have for six rooms. Since we already estimated the house before, it would be easy to make."


    "Okay, just make it done as soon as possible," She smiled with satisfaction.


    "Since we will be renovating the house, you must find a place to stay first before we begin our work. Your room that we build is fine as it is since the room is outside the house area but for the kids, Alexjin and his mother. They need a place to sleep for a couple of months," Ricardo explained which Geraldine understands clearly.


    "Yes, I understand. Don''t worry about it. You can start the work after a week, it''s also a decent time to gather all the materials and workers, right?" Geraldine took out another pouch, a bit smaller than the two bags, "For the food."


    "Thank you for hiring us again."


    Ricardo and Ritzmon both shakes Geraldine''s hand before going out and begun to buy the materials needed.


    "You heard our conversations earlier, so what do you suggest we should do?" Geraldine asks while still looking over to the retreating backs of the Moineaus.


    "We should build a make-shift house at the open field behind the house and a storage room for our stuff," Alexjin answered behind her back.


    "Okay, now let''s get that done," Geraldine turned her back and took her cloak that''s hanging on the rack.


    "Now?" Alexjin tilts his head to the side.


    "Yes. Now, Alexjin and also tell Maxwell to watch the kids around while we''re gone."

 Chapter 77 - Kadons Memories

    "Hmm, that looks good," Geraldine caresses her chin while looking at the makeshift house that Alexjin and the kids are building.


    They decided to build a treehouse instead so that they can still use it when the time the second floor is finished.


    "They seemed to enjoy building the treehouse," Aurelie chuckled while sipping her tea.


    They are currently sitting in the backyard, drinking their tea, and watched them building the treehouse that is located a few meters away from the house.


    "How about you Aurelie, where would you like to sleep? I can pay for a hotel --" Geraldine was cut off when Aurelie shakes her head.


    "Don''t bother, I''m fine with what we have. I''ll be staying at the store for a while till the house is finished," Aurelie smiled with an assurance that she''s gonna be fine on her own.


    "I''ll let one of the girls to accompany you there," Geraldine said firmly. Aurelie was about to disagree but one knowing look from Geraldine, she backed down.


    "I''ll gladly accept your decisions," Aurelie giggled.


    Both of them enjoyed the afternoon tea and talked about other topics for 30 more minutes before Geraldine excused herself and went to her room.


    She went down to the basement and eats another poison tablet and sits comfortably on the chair while waiting for the poison to be digested in her body. She didn''t realize that she had fallen deep in sleep.


    ***


    Geraldine has been hiding behind the bushes dressed in black robes to hide herself from the person she''s trailing for an hour already.


    "Where is he?" She muttered while looking around for her fiancee. It didn''t take long before Kadon appeared with a woman in his arms.


    They both looked happy with wide smiles on their lips as they walked towards the pavilion. Geraldine''s heart was shattered into million pieces again. She has been letting herself be hurt every time she decided to stalk Kadon''s activities.


    She liked Kadon, even though he''s a jerk. Geraldine tried to like him because he''s her future husband and wanted to love him with all her heart but Kadon feels the opposite. He''s disgusted with her even if she''s from the house of a Duke of the North.


    A tear dropped from her eyes as she watches the two couples happily flirting with each other. She keeps on denying that she''s fine that everything will be okay but at that moment, she realized that she''s been too stup*d to fall for a guy like Kadon.


    Turning her heels, she went back to the mansion and waited for Kadon as he was supposed to visit her.


    Geraldine waited for more than two hours before Kadon arrived with a boring look. He sits in the living room with his feet crossed while waiting for him to come downstairs.


    Geraldine asked the servants to go away as she needed to talk to Kadon all alone.


    "What do you want to talk about? Hurry up, I don''t got time to waste," Kadon took a cookie from the plate and eats it while looking at the window.


    "Kadon, look at me," her voice shakes when she spoke the words softly. She put her trembling hands behind to hide it from Kadon.


    Kadon only took a peek before his attention went back to the window, "Gawd, can you tell me what you want already? Don''t beat around the bush!"


    Geraldine bites her lips to stop herself from crying, "Kadon, you never look at me every time we meet."


    "Because I don''t want to see you. Don''t you understand that?" Kadon snapped back, this time, he looked at her in the eye but instead of love and caring, it was full of hate.


    "Kadon, I am your fiancee!" Geraldine couldn''t help but raised her voice as tears started to form in her eyes.


    What she said makes Kadon pissed, he stands up and stands in front of her in close distance. Geraldine could smell his sweet honey perfume, making her dizzy.


    "You will never be my fiancee. You will never have a place in my heart. So, if you think that stalking me every time I had a date would change everything, you''re mistaken. You woman will never be loved by me!" Kadon''s harsh voice sinks into Geraldine''s chest like knives piercing through every piece of her flesh.


    "I like you Kadon!" Geraldine took a lot of courage to blurted out the words of what she truly feel to the man in front of her.


    "Pathetic," Kadon rolled his eyes and scoff. He was about to leave the room when Geraldine kneeled down and hold onto his right leg.


    "Kadon, I like you. I don''t care if you date many girls every week. I don''t care if you bedded them. I don''t really care Kadon. I just want ¡­" She paused as she tried to stopped her tears, "I just want us to get married."


    Geraldine could no longer hold back the pain she felt as she sobbed on his feet. She felt so worthless and pathetic for clinging to a man that treated her like trash.


    "Woman," Kadon looked at her for a while, the coldness in his eyes slowly replace with pity but then shakes his head and shrugged his feet to remove Geraldine but she tightened her hold.


    "Woman, how many times do I have to tell you. I don''t love or like you, I know our parents arrange this sh*tty marriage between our families but you don''t need to force yourself to amend with their demands. You have your own thoughts and make decisions in life. Don''t be such a pathetic person and follow every word they say. I know you''re just blinded by this marriage because all your life, you have been treated like sh*t by your family and everyone else. That''s why you cling to me because you thought that I''ll be your knight in shining armor that will save you from your miserable life. It''s time for you to wake up and face reality and accept the truth. Open your eyes woman and see how pathetic you are right now. How can a noble lady kneel and cling to a man like that!"


    Kadon looked at her as she slowly removed her hands on his leg. He began to walk away but before he left the mansion, he said his remaining words, leaving Geraldine drenched in her tears as she cried silently.


    "This relationship isn''t working. Let''s end this."


    All the words that Kadon has said killed her heart and soul. Her only light of happiness has been crushed in front of her eyes and she can''t do anything but accept it all.


    Laying on the cold floor, Geraldine curled up in a tiny ball as she silently cried herself to sleep.


    ***


    Geraldine''s eyes slowly opened. She looked at the ceiling for a while and stands up and that''s when she realized something wet on he cheeks.


    "Huh, I''m crying?" She muttered in surprise seeing the number of tears streaming down her face.


    "Why am I crying!?" Geraldine aggressively wipes the tears from her cheeks and flutter her eyes to stop the tears from falling but it''s no use as it doesn''t stop.


    She could feel the pain in her chest as if she''s been pierced by a sharp object multiple times, "Bre - breathe. It''s hard to b b -breath," she grasps her chest and tried to punch it in an attempt to ease the pain inside.


    "Master?" Alexjin''s worried voice can be heard outside her room and knocked twice, "Master, are you awake?"


    Geraldine scrambled to her feet and tried to walk upstairs but her legs give away, causing her to fall down on the cold floor.


    She tried to scream that she''s fine but no words came out of her mouth but sobs.


    Now, she''s crying and sobbing at the same time without stopping and she let it all out. Letting herself feel the pain piercing into her chest. She let it consumed her to the point that she yelled in pain, not physically but emotionally.


    Even though the basement is tightly closed. A tiny sound of her scream was able to slip through outside and was heard by Alexjin who was standing at her door.


    "Master!?" panic rose in Alexjin when he heard a tiny bit of scream of pain. He knocks on the door harder. What he''s worried about is that he never felt his master''s presence in her room again, just like last time but he knows that she''s there.


    "Master, are you okay!?" He continued banging on the door as hard as he could but still, there''s no response. He was about to kick the door open when it suddenly opened and Geraldine took a peek.


    "What do you want Alexjin?" She tried to gather her remaining strength to be able to spoke those words.


    "Master, I''ve heard screams," he said but closed his mouth when he saw the tired face of his master and the sweats forming on her forehead keeps on falling.

 Chapter 78 - Daisha

    "Aaila, I want you to accompany Aurelie to the store and helped manage our business there," Geraldine muttered while they are currently sitting all together on the table, eating their dinner.


    It is the last day before the house will be renovated.


    "Huh? Business, master have a business?" Aaila looked at her with wide eyes that show amazement.


    "Of course master have a business or how else could she afford to adopt all of us," Chase rolled his eyes as if he just heard something stup*d.


    "You!" Aaila raised her fork in an attempt to stab Chase but saw Geraldine staring at her. She sits back on her sit and lowered her head, "I''m sorry for my actions, master."


    "Tell me Aaila, what is your element?" Geraldine tilts her head, she can see that Aaila is a fearless woman but stubborn.


    "Fire, my element is fire," She excitedly lifted her index finger and focused herself on her magic then a tiny flame appeared, "There is it. Fire!" but as soon as the flame appeared on her finger, it vanished instantly.


    Aaila''s cheerful face turned to embarrassment as she can''t even control a small amount of magic.


    Geraldine''s eyes shifted to Aurelie as she knows that she''s one of the best fire magic-user before. Aurelie knows the look Geraldine gave her and with a smile she said, "I''ll take care of her."


    "Thank you."


    "How about me, master? These four boys will train under brother Jin in swordsmanship and I''m the only one left," Daisha fidgets on her clothes as she doesn''t want to be left behind in terms of training.


    "Tell me, Daisha. What is your element?" Geraldine''s attention went to a girl with a tough face.


    "Earth, master. I can control rocks as well!" Daisha couldn''t help but stand up and show her powers. She grabbed a handful of soil she always carries in her pocket and placed it on the tablet.


    "Daisha, not here," Jesse who seated next to her whispered nervously.


    Daisha didn''t listen to him and continued working to her magic. The soil slowly turned into a doll and begun standing up, "Wah! I did it. Master, look, I did it!"


    As the doll started walking, it went towards the plates and lifted them. Their breath hitched seeing that the doll is moving on her own and Daisha is having problems controlling it.


    It didn''t take long before the doll throws the plate away, hitting the wall as it breaks to pieces.


    "Daisha! Control the doll!" Jesse yelled as he scrammed away from the chair, afraid of what a tiny doll can do especially that it''s made through magic.


    "Everybody out!" Alexjin yelled as a signal for everyone to get away from the table.


    They hurriedly leave the table as the doll keeps throwing the plates full of food. Only Geraldine remained on her seat as she observed Daisha.


    "Master, please go away. You might get hurt," Daisha trembled with tears streaming down her face. She could no longer control the doll no matter how she tried to control it with her magic.


    Geraldine didn''t say a word and continued observing her.


    "Master, please," Alexjin pleaded as the plate was thrown beside her. She raised her hand and signal for Alexjin to stop worrying.


    "Daisha, look at me," Geraldine spoke softly and look into her olive eyes, "I want you to take a deep breath and relax your body. Don''t panic or you''ll make it worst."


    Daisha looked at Geraldine''s red eyes and felt even more nervous at how scary it looks. This caused her to be fully unable to control the doll and it became aggressive.


    Geraldine used her energy to shield Daisha from the incoming plate in her direction and grabbed the doll and squeeze it in her hand. She could feel a small amount of mana being absorb into her body.


    "You need to control your emotions Daisha if you wanted to use your magic to its full extent but right now, don''t force your body to use magic that you cannot control," Geraldine firmly grasp Daisha''s arm and look at her palm to see that it''s getting a little bit harder.


    "Don''t do that again without my permission," Geraldine added before enchanting a spell to heal Daisha''s hand.


    "I just wanted to show you my powers, master," Daisha looked down in embarrassment and felt like she has disappointed Geraldine.


    "Daisha, we always told you to minimize the use of magic if you can''t control it, look what you have done?" Chase crossed his arms and look at Daisha with annoyance.


    Maxwell tapped Chase''s shoulder and shakes his head to stop him from saying any further words that can hurt Daisha.


    "Master, I''ll talk to Daisha about her use of magic so that it won''t cause further problems to you and the household," Maxwell stepped in front and shielded Daisha from Geraldine as he thought that she will be beaten again.


    Geraldine could only look at them with amusement, "heh."


    "Daisha has always been proud of her magic since she was a child and it''s the first time for us to have somebody who looked and valued our skills and power. So, I apologize on her behalf as she only got excited and wasn''t able to control her emotions. It''s also my fault for not educating her properly," Maxwell bowed his head and was followed by Daisha who keeps murmuring ''I''m sorry.''


    Even though Maxwell acted tough and stands up to Daisha. His hands still trembled in fear of what will gonna come next. They were used to be beaten every time they made a single mistake and it would last for an hour and sometimes they were starved as well. He was always the one to take the beating since he''s the oldest and wanted to protect the younger ones from the pain.


    At that moment, he was expecting a hard blow and would accept it wholeheartedly but instead, a soft pat reached his head.


    "You don''t need to explain as I understand the situation you are in but you don''t have to shield someone every time they made a mistake because it will not help them grow. They will get used that someone to always be there if they f*cked up in life. So, starting from now on, minimize defending and taking the blame over someone else mistake," Geraldine removed her hands on their heads and make them look up to her eyes.


    With a gulp, Maxwell nodded his head in agreement.


    "Good," Geraldine smiled and shifted her attention to Daisha whose body is trembling in nervousness.


    "Daisha, I''ll forget about this incident but I don''t want it to happen again. If you want to use your powers as soon as possible. Then practice it first until you''ll be able to control it. You''ll be training with me," Geraldine patted her head to show that she won''t hurt them.


    Sensing that she won''t be beaten. Daisha couldn''t help but cry loudly with tears falling non-stop, then she dashed towards Geraldine and hugged her tight which surprised everyone.


    "Wahhh! Master! Wahhhh!" Daisha cried loudly and hugged her so tightly as if she doesn''t want to let go of Geraldine.


    Geraldine was surprised by the sudden gesture and could only pat Daisha in the head to calm her down. It also caused the other kids to start crying and soon the room is filled with their cries.


    Geraldine freezes as her body started to shake but she tried to suppress it. The sound of their cries reminded her of the time where the children are taken as a prisoner and tortured.


    She tried her best to stay calm and blocked the negative energy to enter her body but the more she heard the sound of cries, the more those traumatic memories hunting her back. It didn''t take long before she can''t take it anymore and rushed outside the house towards the forest.


    She didn''t know where her legs take her. All she wanted is to get away from the cries at their house and she runs until she could no longer hear any sound of cries.


    Stopping in the middle of nowhere, she sits on the ground while feeling the soft breeze of the night. It was dark and only the moon giving light to the forest.


    "I hate this," She muttered and laid on the soft grass while trying to calm her mind. Then a single red Paru-paru appeared, its body glowing as it went to Geraldine''s body and slowly, different colors of butterflies appeared and land on her skin, feeding themselves with her blood.


    She doesn''t know why the butterflies suddenly appeared without her calling but she shrugged it off and let them sucked her blood as she laid still like a dead log.


    "They just thought that I''m such a bad person for running away while they are crying and needed comfort," With her eyes closed, she blurted out the words as she thoughts she was alone.


    "No master, they won''t think that you''re a bad person but rather a savior who saved them from their mesirable life."


    A voice suddenly answer back making Geraldine sit up as fast as she could and saw that the butterflies are no longer there.


    "Alexjin?"

 Chapter 79 - Fight

    Blue, a color that painted the sky and was admired by many. Blue is a color of the ocean that puts your mind at ease. Blue is a color that maintains its own character in all its tones.


    At that moment, electric blue eyes stare at Geraldine''s red ones. Both color that represents war and freedom that doesn''t mix.


    "What are you doing here?" Geraldine''s voice cracked because of dryness. She is still sitting on the ground while Alexjin remained standing meters away from her.


    Alexjin didn''t say a word and took a step forward, "Master, I followed you here when you suddenly run away. I was worried." He took a step closer and this time his face was seen by the moonlight.


    His electric blue eyes looked at her with meaning, it''s not worrying but something else, "Master, are you alright?"


    "Yes, I am fine," She muttered and went to lay on the grass again while looking towards the moon.


    Alexjin shifted the weight in his feet as he doesn''t know what to do next that''s when he saw Geraldine tapped the ground next to her as a sign for him to sit next to her.


    "Master, excuse me," he said before sitting down and both of them remained silent and listen to the sound that the forest makes. The chirp of the crickets, howls of the animals around, and the rustles of the leaves create a calming atmosphere.


    "Master, do you hate to see children crying?" he asked, Aleexjin noticed that Geraldine would always freeze, or her expression changes every time she could hear anyone crying.


    "I hate the sound of it," Geraldine whispered as she continued staring at the moon and stars shining above.


    Alexjin nodded his head and didn''t say anything as they both enjoyed the comfortable silence of the night.


    ***


    "Huh! I''m stronger than you!" Chase yelled and tried to swing the wooden sword towards Leo as both of them are playing sword fights.


    "No, I''m stronger than you! I''m a lion! Rawr!" Leo dashed and tried to hit Chase with the wooden sword but he runs away.


    Now, Leo is chasing Chase with the sword in hand. The rest of the kids sits below the tree while waiting for Alexjin to arrive.


    It was early in the morning and Alexjin wakes them up before the workers arrived. It was the day that the house will be renovated and they are putting the furniture and other stuff in the storage room that they have built.


    The atmosphere between is them is heavy and awkward because of what happened last night. After Geraldine runs away and was followed by Alexjin. They stand there in a crying mess while Aurelie tried to comfort them one by one, telling them that it''s gonna be okay.


    That night, Alexjin and Geraldine didn''t get back home after an hour, and when they get back. The house is already clean and the broken plates and food that was thrown are already in the trash. The kids are also laying on their beds in the living room.


    Although they looked like they are sleeping, they are actually awake as they waited for Alexjin and Geraldine to arrive.


    Early in the morning, Alexjin waked them up much earlier to help remove the other furniture and stuff that was left behind. They finish the transfer before Geraldine awakes.


    As for Maxwell and Daisha, they aren''t talking to one another because of what happened and also for what Geraldine said to them.


    "Eh, what is this kind of atmosphere? It''s ugly!" Aaila arrived with a basket in hand and gives sandwiches and milk to them, "Miss Aurelie said we''ll eat first before helping with the constructions."


    "Thanks," Maxwell smiled and get his own food and the rest followed. Aaila could only look at them and sigh.


    "Guys, we''ve been together for years, don''t let that incident hinder our relationships and mood, okay?" Aaila nudged Daisha who only looked down at her sandwich.


    "Well, if little Daisha here listens to what I''ve said, then nothing happened at the dinner table. Tsk, just think about it. We are eating peacefully and she suddenly used her magic without thinking that Master and Brother Jin are eating their food. They haven''t eaten much before it was spilled by that st*pid doll!" Jesse angrily spits out his thoughts and glared at Daisha who stayed silent.


    "Jesse, that''s enough!" Maxwell snapped at Jesse.


    "They are preferably hungry when they got back home," Aaila blurted out loud her thoughts which makes everyone look at her, "What? I mean it''s true."


    Aaila shrugged it off and went to the two boys playing with swords and give them their breakfast and joined them playing.


    "What now?" Jesse looked at Maxwell with his eyes sending daggers on his way.


    "Don''t start something Jesse," Maxwell stepped closer to Jesse. They are similar in height and stature since both of them are the oldest with one year gap.


    "Or what? You''ll gonna beat me because of what I''ve said? You know that what I''m saying is true Maxwell!"


    Both of them stare into each other''s eyes without blinking and waiting for the other one to surrender in terms of dominance.


    "Guys, stop it!" Daisha stands up and went in between them and push them apart, "Seriously, stop! I know it''s my mistake and I won''t do that again. So stop this!"


    Daisha pressed her lips in a thin line to prevent herself from crying as she doesn''t want to cause another burden to them.


    "Aww, little Daisha wants to cry," Jesse teased and make funny faces towards Daisha. This caused Maxwell to snap in annoyance and wasn''t able to hold back himself and punched Jesse in the face.


    Jesse holds his cheeks and laughed sarcastically then he went to punch Maxwell back and the two started their fight.


    "Ah!!! STOP!!" Daisha screamed and tried to stop them but she wasn''t able to get near, afraid that she''ll get hurt.


    Aaila, Leo, and Chase run towards the group when they saw that Jesse and Maxwell are fighting but they weren''t able to stop them as well because they''re afraid that their punches might land on them.


    "Should we call Master or Brother Jin?" Aaila panicked and look at the two boys beside her who only looked at the fight.


    Before the boys could answer. Something flew towards them and dropped on the ground next to where the boys are fighting.


    "Huh, what''s that?" Leo tilted his head and pointed at the grey circular crystal but before they could react. It explodes and causing huge smoke to surround them.


    "Wahhhh!"


    They tried to run away from the smoke as it prevents them from seeing their surrounding but no matter how they run, they could not see the end of it.


    It took about 15 minutes before the smoke slowly disappeared and when it did. They saw Geraldine standing in front of them with her hands crossed on he chest and with a dissatisfied expression.


    "Now, are you kids done with your immature fights?" Geraldine rolled her eyes and looked at their nervous faces.


    The children didn''t say a word and stick to each other with their heads down in shame.


    "I told all of you that I''ll forget that incident so think of it that it never happened. No need to bring back the past as it will cause disunity in the group," Geraldine''s voice is firm and loud to show them that she can be angry as well.


    "I want you all to unite because you''ll be working together until the end of your life. So, if there''s a misunderstanding between the members, Maxwell, you should be the one to initiate to stop the fight, not the one to punch first! And you Jesse, you''re the second oldest here and your role is to support Maxwell and be their big brother if Maxwell is not around instead of provoking the younger once. Daisha, I''ve told you to forget about what happened so stop overthinking and focused on how to get better and you three!" Geraldine snapped at the youngest kids who are shaking as they prevent themselves from crying.


    "Aaila, go to Aurelie and help her with the task. Leo and Chase!" She eyes the two boys who are holding one another, "Go play with the swords but don''t hurt each other so much."


    As they''ve heard what Geraldine said, their crunched-up face turned into a smile, and thanked Geraldine before running away and play again.


    The only one left is Maxwell, Jesse, and Daisha who is standing still without any movement. Geraldine sighs and stayed silent while she observed the three.


    The silence between them speaks louder than words and the atmosphere keeps getting heavier and heavier.


    "I - I apologize master for punching Jesse," Maxwell said and nudge Jesse who panicked.


    "I''m sorry for taunting Daisha, Master!" Jesse lowered his bow.


    "You both should not apologize to me but to each other. Since you all know your mistake, hug each other."

 Chapter 80 - Bagha

    It''s been two weeks since Ricardo and his workers started renovating the house. He hired ten men to work with him since Geraldine gives double the amount of the total payment. This caused the renovation to be twice faster than normal.


    As for the six kids, Aaila has already started learning basic skills from Aurelie and focused on cultivating her control of mana. As for Daisha, she has been under the training of Geraldine and they are practicing how she can control her mana usage since she has abundant mana in her body.


    As for the four boys, Alexjin has been training them in swordsmanship basics, the same way that Geraldine teaches him before but unlike him. The kids are having a hard time catching up and tend to slack off.


    They understand because they are still kids and wanted to do childish stuff instead of pondering over training.


    Since they are slaves since birth, they have no proper education and manners. It was Aurelie''s job to teach them that skills. They would go to the store after its closing time and she will teach them table manners of a noble, from the way they sit and proper body posture, use of the utensils and their placement and to the way they talk such as the accent and the flow of elegance.


    At first, they find it hard since it was their first time but with continuous training, they were able to grasp the flow within two weeks which makes Geraldine feel proud.


    She planned to create a group that knows how to use a gun and a sword and a bit of magic for the males. Then makes them into a group that is loyal to Alexjin as his own little army when he became a prince as she knows that loyalty is hard to earn at the palace and you can''t trust everybody inside.


    In the palace, everything is a competition and all the servants and staff are choosing the sides they will serve and the stronger you are, the more servants will come but the one must be careful as one of them might be spies from the other royalties.


    If you are seen as weak in the palace, nobody is willing to serve you as servants as mostly goes to the stronger one for assurance.


    That is why Geraldine wanted to have loyal people under Alexjin to ease up a little bit of a burden someday when he entered the palace.


    Currently, Geraldine is looking at the renovations and check every work to see that it was sturdy and can last longer even under a storm especially since winter is coming.


    "How''s the renovation going on?" Geraldine looked up at Ricardo who is hammering on the wood.


    "Oh, young miss. Everything is fine," Ricardo waved at her with a smile and the rest of his workers also greeted her.


    Aurelie suddenly appeared with a tray of fresh lemon drinks and a stack of milk bread, then flinched when she saw Geraldine inside the house as she thought that she''s in her room.


    "Oh, you''re here. Have some bread Geraldine," Aurelie offered her some bread but she refused.


    "I''m full, besides the workers here needed that more than me," Geraldine chuckled and took a step back to let Aurelie pass through.


    She put the tray on the mini table and told the workers to eat first before resuming their work. After some time, Aaila arrived with another set of trays and nearly spill the food when she saw Geraldine standing at the corner of the room.


    "Ma - master!" She forced a smile and runs towards Aurelie''s side.


    Seeing her reaction, Geraldine went out of the house and went to the shop. Since the day that she throws a smoke ball and lectured them. The kids started to have fear towards Geraldine and they do everything correctly as if they''re afraid to make a single mistake that can anger Geraldine again.


    When the time she told the three kids to hug one another as a peace sign, she makes it one of the rules. Every time that they''ll fight, they need to hug each other when they make up which the kids don''t like very much, and tried to stay away from it as much as possible.


    Arriving at the store, she tied her horse on the tree and makes her way on the backdoor. Since Aaila has also been living there, it was untidy except to her side of the room which is locked. She went inside it and sighs.


    Geraldine has been busy for two weeks looking out for the house and makes some changes based on her satisfaction.


    "Ah, I''m tired," she muttered and laid on the bed inside. It has a little bit of dust since no one entered to clean the room. Geraldine rested for a bit before she got bored and look at the cabinets and storage boxes that Celia Martin left for her.


    "Hmm, maybe she left something helpful to me here since she''s a black magic user too," She went to the nearest storage box and finds something that interests her. That''s when she saw a book in black color and a diamond shape design in the middle with a black gem.


    "Where''s the key to this?" She asked when seeing that it''s locked. She went back to the box to search for the key, but there''s none inside no matter how she tried to find it. Tired and frustrated, Geraldine went back to the bed with the book in hand.


    She turned it around in search of a keyhole but there''s none as well, "Tsk, what kind of book is this, no key and no keyhole," she chuckled as her finger slides at the black gem on the middle and the top portion of it are designs of rose thorns.


    Geraldine didn''t think much before she touched the thorns, thinking that it''s blunt, "Ow!" In a surprise, it was sharp as hell.


    The blood dripped on her skin and drop on the gem without her realization. She wipes the blood on her index using a towel and put it in her mouth to stop the bleeding when she heard a ''click.''


    She saw the shine on the black gem shifted and the lock is now open for her to explore. With excitement, she flipped the book as she thought that she could read some spell from it but to her surprised, there are no words engraved on the pages.


    The appearance is literally a book with pages but there''s a huge hole in the middle where some cards are placed inside. She didn''t hesitate to grab a card inside and flipped it to see the picture.


    It was a man with shoulder-length hair who is wearing thick heavy armor and holding a sword and shield in the middle.


    "This guy is handsome," She said as she looked closer at the face, "Too bad his eyes are closed."


    Putting the card down, she went to get all the remaining cards inside, "There are only five cards here." She laid all the five cards on the bed and stared at it for a while with curiosity.


    Picking up the first card, she continued staring at the man and flipped the back to see the same design as the book. Then she grabbed the book and searched for any instruction on how to use the cards but there''s none. No matter how she tried to find a way, it still bears no fruit.


    "Ugh! I don''t have time for this," She throws the card in annoyance and laid in the bed with her eyes closed. The card slowly lands on the floor and that''s when¡­


    *Boom*


    A loud noise followed by a bright light appeared which makes Geraldine startled in surprised. When the light is gone, a tall huge man is standing with his heavy sword in front and golden shield at the side. He is wearing gold and white armor which is exactly the same as the picture on the card.


    His sky blue eyes stare back on her red ones and with a thundering voice, he spoke "Master, I shall protect you with all my life!"


    His loud voice makes Geraldine shakes because of its vibrations. Then the man kneeled on the ground with his head bowed down.


    He didn''t move and waited for the signal from Geraldine who is still in shock. She slowly crawls out of the bed and went closer to the man.


    "Who are you?" Geraldine asked as she circled around the man.


    "Master, I am Bagha. I''m your protector and shield in any incoming danger," The man stands up, towering over Geraldine''s height.


    Geraldine stayed silent and went to find the card that she throws away but it''s nowhere to be found. Then she went in front of Bagha and stare at his face for a couple of minutes.


    "So, let me get this straight, you came out of the card, right?"

 Chapter 81 - Stygian Cards

    "So, let me get this straight, you came out of the card, right?" Geraldine''s eyes grew wider when Bagha nodded his head.


    "Yes, master. I belong to the Stygian Cards that is summoned by the master holder," Bagha explained then paused. This makes Geraldine run to the bed and get the book and the remaining four cards.


    "So you are saying that you came out of this card, it means that these four cards can also transform into a real-life person?" Geraldine pitched voice raised in excitement at her newfound discovery.


    Bagha stares at her for a while before kneeling on one knee so that they are level in height, "Master, since I''m the first card that you choose to summon first. I''ll explain to you everything about the Stygian cards." He said and looked at her in the eyes.


    "The Stygian cards are created in the abyss of a black magic user in an attempt to make summoning easier but to fully activate the cards, sacrifices have to be made," Bagha paused as his face shows sadness.


    "So she sacrifices her life just to activate the cards?" Geraldine continued which Bagha nodded.


    "Yes, the cards can only be activated if a black magic user drops her blood on the book which will be acknowledged as its owner but not all black magic-user can activate the book. The person must contain a higher level of mana to be the master since summoning a single card eats a lot of mana from the master."


    "We are spirits from the dead that made a contract with the Summoner before she died. Since the original owner died and the news of these cards spread among the black magic users, each one was eaten by greed and wanted to claim the cards as their own, and that is how the internal war on the black magic user starts. Each of them took a card and keep it for themselves and that explains why there are only five cards left on the book which was originally more than hundreds."


    "Celia, took care of this book since it got into her hands but her mana is too low to become a chosen master. Then you have arrived and become our master after such a long time."


    Geraldine was amazed by the story Bagha told her and look at the book, "So much bloodshed in an attempt to get the ownership of this Stygian cards. So tell me, do you know where are the other lost cards?"


    Bagha shakes his head, "I don''t know where they are hidden now but you will feel their presence calling for you if you''re near them since you are now their master. It''s one of the information that the thieves missed."


    "What do you mean?" She asked.


    "The cards can only be activated in the hands of the master which means that even though they have the cards, they couldn''t summon it. So, it becomes useless," Bagha smirked as if he finds it amusing.


    "I see," Geraldine giggled in excitement, "You said that you made a contract to that summoner, can you tell me what is it?"


    "We are spirits that died hundreds of years ago and we came from different worlds and dimensions. We''re further divided into six classes - Tank, Fighter, Assassin, Mage, Marksman, and Support. There are also different tiers - S, A, B, C, D. The classes and tiers can be seen at the bottom of the card."


    Geraldine looked at the card in hand, it''s a woman in a ponytail and holding a bow and arrows, "Marksman, tier S." Those words make her eyebrow raise, "This is an S tier, it means that she''s powerful among the rest?


    Bagha nodded and gestured her to flip the card, "Look closely at the center of the diamond."


    Geraldine followed his instructions and that''s when she saw a word engraved to it, "Miah."


    "That card''s name is Miah, an S-tier Marksman."


    "I understand now, Bagha," Geraldine smiled and looked back at him to continue his explanation.


    "Even though we are dead, the burning flame inside us screams to fight. Some of us yearn for justice, revenge, or to destroy. Reasons can be good or bad but we''re combined with one goal," Bagha stands up to his might and his strong aura radiates from his body, "We wanted to live once more and if this is the only way to see the world once again then we will take it to the bottom of our hearts even if the exchange is to fight the battles that our Master request."


    Geraldine smiled, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you and the rest of the cards," She said and put the four cards back on the book.


    "Master, please find all the cards and return them to the right place which is in your hands. I trust the Stygian cards in your care, Master Geraldine Gauthier." When Bagha finished his words, a light engulfed his body and was returned to a card.


    Geraldine looks at it for a while before she picks it up and stares at the picture of Bagha, "Five out of a hundred cards. That will be hard work HAHAHA!" She laughed loudly and sighs when she thought about the work she''ll gonna do to get all the cards but it also added to the thrill she''s feeling.


    "If I''m able to summon all of them at once, it''s like having an immortal army of my own!" She said while grasping the book tightly, "Now, I need to condition my body and cultivate my mana so that I can fully use all of it someday."


    ***


    A month has already passed and the weather started to get colder. The constructions continued and they are nearly done with the work.


    Geraldine focused on training the kids in swords and observed each one of their skills on where they are good at. Then she''ll assign them designated roles that will favor the growth of their group.


    As for Alexjin, he has been training himself individually after he finished teaching the kids so that his skills won''t be rusty and do workouts that strengthen himself.


    They also build a greenhouse for the rare plants to protect them against the harsh winter that was about to come.


    It was currently 2:00 in the afternoon and Geraldine went out of the storage room with an ax in hand. She dressed in pants and a shirt and walked towards the forest.


    "Master!" Daisha run next to her with a basket, "Where are you going?"


    "I''ll be chopping some wood in preparation for the upcoming winter," She smiled and continued walking.


    "Master, can I come? I want to gather some wild berries in the forest," Daisha raised her basket as Geraldine nodded in approval. Then she heard noise from behind and Maxwell appeared.


    "Master, can I come as well? Our training is already finished and I wanted to help," He said while catching his breath.


    "Sure, now you two tag along with me and don''t explore too far. If you get lost, it''s not my fault," She shrugged and entered the forest to find trees that she can cut.


    "I''m still amazed that a house like ours exists in this part of Bagyoo Town. It''s completely hidden and near the forest. It''s like a personal forest space just for us!" Daisha said happily as her eyes roam around the trees and plants.


    It''s the first time for the two kids to venture inside the forest and see its glory. Even though Geraldine walked in front of them, she still tried to take a peek from time to time and see if they''re gonna go somewhere.


    After a few minutes, they have arrived at the location where they''ll gonna cut trees for firewood. Geraldine went ahead and put down her ax and took out a trowel and started digging on the soil.


    "Master, what are you doing?" Daisha asked when she saw her master digging on the ground.


    "If we''ll gonna cut trees then we need to replace it to balance the nature. That''s why I''m planting a seed as a replacement," She said with a smile and blessed it with her magic after she was done.


    "Remember this Daisha, don''t expect to receive if you''re not willing to give. Give and take is a fair play," Geraldine patted her head and went to get her ax, and started cutting the tree she chooses.


    "Master, that''s a man''s job. I''ll ask brother Jin to do that instead," Maxwell said in haste when he saw Geraldine cutting the tree.


    "Your brother Jin is busy, besides I think I''ll be able to do this job pretty well," A smile formed on her lips as she gathers her energy on her arm, and in one slide, she was able to cut it in half which makes the kids looked in amazement.


    "Wow¡­" Maxwell was surprised that a woman was able to do a man''s job which is very rare in the Empire.


    "Master, I want to try that as well," Daisha dashed towards Geraldine in excitement as she wanted to cut trees as well.

 Chapter 82 - Friendly Battle

    Geraldine whistled while carrying the pile of wood at her back. They are now going back home as the sun started to go down.


    *Sob*


    Dashia pressed her lips to stop herself from crying as she supports her right hand. When Geraldine gives her the ax and lets her cut the tree which caused a sprain on her arm muscles. Geraldine wanted to heal her but she doesn''t want them to be independent in any healing spells or medications. So, she let Daisha feel the pain until they have arrived at the house.


    Maxwell is also carrying some wood on his back but still took care of Daisha and whispered sweet words to comfort her. That''s when Geraldine realizes that Maxwell has a crush on Daisha but Daisha only looked at Maxwell as her older brother.


    When they arrived at the house, Alexjin immediately assists Geraldine in the woods and instantly noticed Daisha''s red puffy eyes.


    "Daisha, go and rest in the treehouse for a while. I''ll be with you soon," Geraldine smiled and gestured to Maxwell to assist her.


    "Ye -yes, master," Daisha nodded while biting her lips to stop the sobs from coming out.


    "I know what you''re thinking, Alexjin," Geraldine chuckled when she noticed the look that Alexjin gave her.


    "Huh?" Alexjin shakes his head and continues walking forward with the woods in hand. Geraldine shrugged and followed behind him.


    After the work is done, Geraldine went to the treehouse and saw Daisha crying on the floor while Maxwell holds her pained hands and blow air on the skin in an attempt to ease the pain.


    "Ma - master!" They all said in unison when seeing Geraldine entered the room with a container in hand.


    "Apply this on her arm every 8 hours and it will be fine," Geraldine throws a tiny container to Maxwell which he caught with ease.


    "I''ll apply it to her?" Maxwell panicked and looked away from Daisha.


    "Of course, who will apply that since her arm is in pain?" Geraldine smirked as she finds amusement in the scene before her.


    "I can apply the cream," Leo raised her hand and was about to grab the container from Maxwell when he stands up and raised it above.


    "I can apply it perfectly, thanks for your concern, Leo," Maxwell smiled with her eyes glaring at Leo.


    Leo shrugged and went to play with Chase. Jesse only looked at his two friends who are sitting beside one another. As for Geraldine, she planned to leave as soon when she gave the ointment but stayed instead and looked at Maxwell''s redded face as she touched Daisha''s skin.


    "I wish, I experience that too," Geraldine muttered and suddenly giggled which makes the kids look at her curiously.


    "Experience what, master?" Jesse asked.


    Geraldine shook her head and turn her back to go out but before she did, she says something that makes Daisha and Maxwell blushed so hard.


    "Experience the so-called puppy love."


    ***


    "Ah!" Geraldine breathes out heavily while catching her breathing. It''s 5 am and she''s jogging outside to boost her health and be able to cultivate her mana using poison. She is also in search of food for her pet butterflies who are craving some meat.


    It didn''t take long before she''s able to hunt two deers and feeds them on her pet. Geraldine is sitting on the log as she watched the flocks of butterflies swarming the two dead deers.


    She breathes out again and saw smoke coming from her mouth, "It''s cold," she muttered and took out the stones from her pocket. It was the stones that she bought from the store that makes your body warmer but due to that memory, she also remembered the images she tried to forget.


    Shaking her head to erase the memory, she turned her attention to the deer''s bones, it was the only thing left after 15 minutes of feeding time.


    "I should go to the market and buy a satchel bag," She murmured as her mind goes towards the Stygian cards.


    "I should also start finding the lost cards but where do I start? This Empire is too big," She sighs and laid back while looking at the morning sky.


    She stayed in the forest for the whole morning and decided to go back home to eat lunch. Alexjin and the kids decided to have a barbeque party with the workers to create a bond with them as well.


    Geraldine was surprised when she saw the group of people forming around the bonfire that they created. When the kids see her, they instantly run forward and hold her hand as they pull her to their camp.


    "Master, try this," Aaila hurriedly grabs one chicken barbeque stick and gives it to Geraldine.


    "Thank you," Geraldine smiled and took a bite. The taste makes her mouth watered as her tastebuds were showered with thick flavors of the meat.


    "Who makes this?" She asked while taking another bite.


    "Brother Jin and mother Aurelie flavored the meat and we are the ones who cooked it," Leo jumps and hugged her legs as he eats a piece of meat as well.


    "Leo!" Jesse hurriedly grabbed Leo at Geraldine''s feet and bowed, "I''m sorry master."


    "It''s fine," Geraldine shrugged and was about to go and take a bath when Aaila pulled her pants to get her attention.


    "Master, look! I can now create fire!" She excitedly extends both of her arms and placed her palm near the flame and concentrated her mana. After a few seconds, a tiny fire appeared between her two palms and the size grew bigger.


    Geraldine was concerned and prepared to use her power in case that Aaila''s magic will get out of hand but she was able to control it and let her tiny fire join the rest of the flames at the bonfire.


    "Good job," She went and patted Aaila''s head which makes the little girl smile brightly as she was praised by their master. This also makes the other kids felt jealousy as they wanted to be praised as well.


    "Okay, continue what you''re doing and I needed to go somewhere first," Geraldine walked away and hopped on the shower when she got home and dressed in simple clothes, and went outside to join them again.


    She could hear laughter and cheer at the crowd and that makes her smile as the atmosphere creates a comfort she yearns for.


    As she walked nearer to the crowd, she saw that Maxwell and Jesse are having a friendly battle as entertainment while waiting for her to arrive. Geraldine didn''t make herself known as she didn''t want to distract them and wanted to watch as well.


    Maxwell and Jesse are using a wooden sword and uses the training they learned from Alexjin and it''s up to them on how they gonna transform it into a customed skill.


    Since both of them are the eldest and also the first to master the basics. Geraldine has a higher expectation of them. She went on Alexjin''s side and positioned herself to see the battle clearly.


    When the two kids realized that Geraldine is watching them among the crowd. They became tense and their aura heightened as they both show dominance. In their mind, they needed to win to make their master proud and praise them.


    The burden is much heavier on Maxwell''s side since Geraldine told him that he must be the one to take care and lead those who are younger to him and his pride won''t let him lose to Jesse especially since they are not close to one another and often argue on things.


    They circled one another with their swords aiming in their chest. Maxwell is the first one to attack Jesse but he parried him easily. Then stepping on the side, Jesse hit Maxwell''s leg using the sword and instantly step back when Maxwell was about to hit him.


    A smile formed on Jesse''s lips when he felt satisfied with the pain he inflicted. This caused Maxwell to be pissed but remained calm composture but his eyes say it all. He didn''t hesitate to attack Jesse with all his strength and lose his defense side. He didn''t care if Jesse hits his body as long as he''s able to make Jesse surrender.


    "Ah!" Jesse staggered back when he received a strong force of attack from Maxwell and they are currently having a strength battle as their swords kissed one another. Their muscles continued contracting as they pushed one another to surrender.


    Throughout the fight, Maxwell never hit Jesse''s body and use his sword as her weapon which is the opposite of Jesse who is comfortable using his fist than a sword in hand.


    The crowd is cheering as both boys are struggling with each other''s strength as they didn''t want to back down and be the loser. Geraldine got bored as the two boys only stayed at that position for a few minutes now as if they''re having an internal battle within.


    Geraldine was about to interfere when Leo and Chase run towards them with a wooden sword and hit both elder kids in the thighs.


    "We want to join too!"

 Chapter 83 - Elementals

    "There are five Elements in the Empire and only females can use them. These are Light, Fire, Earth, Water, and Air. Then these branches out to different kinds of magic, for example, The Light Element," Geraldine grabbed the knife and cut her palm to create a wound then shows it to the kids sitting in front of her who are shocked when they saw that she cut herself.


    Then a light appeared around the wounds and after the light was gone, the wound is nowhere in sight, "This is healing magic."


    The kids exclaimed in amazement as they look at their master. Leo raise his hands and asked, "Master, you''re a Light Element user!?"


    "Yes, Leo," Geraldine giggled at how cute Leo when he talks.


    "I don''t see a lot of healing users in town," Maxwell muttered while thinking about the time he spends in the town.


    "Well, it''s true that you don''t see a lot of healing users since it is not popular magic and was deemed useless in the Empire because of the medicinal herbs that are popular since it was cheaper than hiring a healing user and those herbs are quite effective as well because those plants are infused with mana. One example is the cream that I give to heal Daisha''s arm." She explained and looked at Daisha''s arm, it was healed after a day.


    "But what if you''re on a battlefield and were hurt. A healing user can do a better job than medications," Maxwell said which the rest of the kids nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, you''re correct. Healing users can be crucial on the battlefield but always remember that the elements are based on mana and it''s limited. So, once the healing user used up all her mana, then she can''t use her powers to heal anymore and needed more time to rest to reset their mana again. That is why the employment of healing users decline for years and was replaced by mana-infused medicinal herbs or any plants because they can use them anytime and are easy to carry, unlike magic users that needed protection and can''t go healing everyone around especially if they reached their limit." Geraldine shrugged as the kids continued listening and taking notes. Alexjin is also there, sitting behind and listening as well.


    "Well, if the healing user has an abundant mana then it''s still more powerful than those medicinal herbs," Daisha said and looked at her arms that were healed.


    "Yes, there are still some nobles who hired healing users as their own personal staff in their mansion," Geraldine nodded while remembering some nobles she knew that have healers in their home but as for the Gauthier''s residence. They have none since her father deemed it as a weakness to pain and tolerance.


    "So, to proceed--" Geraldine sits on the chair as her feet started to ache from standing for a while, "There are many branches of the elements being discovered every day and can also determine what work you will do in the future. For Daisha''s Earth element, she can create dolls out of the sand or mud and can also manipulate rocks. As for Aaila''s she can create and shoot fire using her hand. Great job for you two to be able to cultivate a bit of your mana for a short time."


    Geraldine praised the two girls, which made them shy but increased their determination to do better next time.


    Then she looked at the five boys sitting in front whose eyes are focused on her. " So, let''s go to the males. They are focused on being a swordsman and gunner since their amount of mana is different from women."


    "But, at the same time, a woman can also use a sword or a gun if she''s skilled enough to use it but of course, some women will not dare touch those things since is a ''man thing''," Geraldine quoted the word as she finds it ridiculous.


    "That''s why I''m training you all in handling the swords as it''s crucial for your own survival in the future," Geraldine added.


    Jesse raised his hands, "Master, isn''t it unfair? The females can use swords and guns if they''re blessed with skills but I''ve never heard a man became an Elementalist and used magic."


    Geraldine chuckled at his sentence. There are indeed no males who became magic-user even after thousands of years that Geraldine stayed alive as a Spear. It is also part of her plan to be the first one to create a material that a man can use to bend the elements.


    "Hmm, well it is because men have lower mana in their body that is why it''s hard for them to practice magic," Geraldine explained which they nodded their head in understanding.


    "Well, I hope someday that a man can bend the elements as well. I want to become a water elemental!" Chase stands up and moves his arms like a wave and runs around the group which caused laughter among them.


    Then her eyes went straight to Alexjin who is only listening to her without asking anything. Alexjin only smiled when he noticed her staring at him.


    "Before we end, there''s still one element left behind, anyone knows about it?" Geraldine looks around and the kids shook their heads.


    "The Black element where any kind of magics aside from the five main elements are considered part of a taboo that shouldn''t be practice by the citizens," Alexjin said and look at his master in the eye as he continued speaking, "This element is powerful enough to dominate the five elements combined."


    "Never heard of that element brother Jin," Chase asks as the topic sparks interest among them.


    "This black element isn''t inborn like the five main elements rather it is practiced for years and you would need some materials for it," Alexjin added and shrugged. It surprised Geraldine that he knows something about the black element.


    "Can you give us one example, brother Jin?" Chase went to Alexjin''s leg and sits on his lap and he cradles him.


    "Hmm, I don''t really have an idea but I''ve heard that black Elementalist can summon an army of the undead, BOO!" Alexjin scared Chase and the boy immediately run away from him with tears.


    "Tha- that''s scary!" Aaila went to Daisha''s side and hide behind her back.


    "Well, that''s what I''ve heard from the travelers but there''s no proof of that happened in the Empire. They are all assumptions of the people because they are scared of what the black elementals can do but in my opinion, it''s not that bad especially if they are not harming anyone," Alexjin gestured Chase to come back to him with a smile and patted his head.


    "Your brother Jin is correct, not all black Elementalist are harmful and caused danger. It''s just that the Empire is afraid of what that Elementalist can do and might danger the crown on their heads. That is why the hunt for the black element users is still going on. Many drops of blood have been shed and lives have been destroyed. So if you meet one someday, don''t jump to conclusion that they are evil but rather look at their reason for practicing it and you might have learned something from them. Though, if they are indeed a bad person, then you must do what you needed to do." Geraldine laughs lightly as she stands up.


    "Well, the lesson for today is over. That''s too much information for you kids to take. Now, go and play outside." When Geraldine said her piece, the kids instantly ran out of the treehouse and played at the open field. The boys with their wooden swords while the two girls are playing with their elements, leaving Geraldine and Alexjin alone in the room.


    "It surprised me that you have an idea about the black element," Geraldine smiled while looking into his electric blue eyes that tingle her skin.


    "I just heard about it master. I don''t have much idea and I''m willing to learn it more from you," Alexjin took a step closer. That''s when Geraldine notice that he increased in height for over a few months which they used to be at the same height when they first met.


    Geraldine only replied with a smile before she turned around and walk away. Alexjin looked at her as she trails off, and a vivid memory appeared on his mind. He could still remember the image he saw at that time when he followed her in the forest.


    Thousands of butterflies flocked her body that he even can''t see her face but it vanished in the thin air the moment he got closer. He always wanted to ask, what are those butterflies and why are they going on her body as if they are feeding on her but he can''t because he knows that Geraldine wanted to keep it a secret from them and he wants to respect it. He even felt special because he knows something that nobody knew about her.

 Chapter 84 - Newspaper

    Geraldine looked at the gloomy sky as she breathes out another cloud of smoke from her mouth. It''s been four months since the beginning of construction on their house and it was the day it''s finished. Ricardo and his men pack up their things after they''ve eaten lunch prepared by Aurelie.


    After waving goodbye to Ricardo and his workers. The kids excitedly waited for Geraldine to permit them to go up. She let them sit in the living room first because she''ll gonna check the rooms before they settle and choose their own rooms.


    Going up, the first thing she sees is a space for a mini living room, and after that are series of six doors. She checks every room to see its conditions and she''s satisfied with what she sees. Going downstairs, she let the kids go up and choose their own room.


    It didn''t take a while before a series of out loud arguments erupted but she let them be and solve their own problems.


    Geraldine drinks her tea while listening to their arguments. After a while, she could hear someone crying and stumping of feet. She wanted to interfere but at the same time, letting them grow on their own.


    "They seemed close," Aurelie muttered as she placed a bowl of cookies at the table.


    "Indeed, they are close," Geraldine chuckled as she takes a cookie.


    After 30 minutes, the kids went downstairs, some with a satisfied expression and some are preventing their sobs from getting out.


    "So, have you all chosen your rooms?" She asked with a smile.


    "Yes, master," They all said in unison as Geraldine nodded her head, "Good, now prepare yourself as we''ll go to the market today to buy all your needs and also tell your brother Jin to prepare the carriage and the cart."


    "Yes, master!"


    After one hour, the carriage is already outside with Alexjin as the coachman. Geraldine went and sit beside him.


    "Master, you should stay inside to keep you warm," Alexjin shook his head when he saw that his master settled herself comfortably at his side.


    "The kids will be riding inside," Geraldine shrugged and took something out of her pocket, "Keep this with you. This is a stone that can keep your body warm against the cold," She drops it off on Alexjin''s palm as she pulls the cloak closer to her body.


    It didn''t take long before the six children get out of the house but stopped when they get outside. They look at Geraldine with a confused expression.


    "Master, where are we sitting?" Maxwell asked as his eyes went to the cart.


    "Get inside the carriage children. Let''s not waste time," Geraldine pointed at the carriage and gestured for them to enter. The children are hesitant to enter since before, only their owners were able to ride inside the carriage while slaves like them traveled by foot or in the cart.


    They didn''t have a choice but to follow Geraldine and one by one, they entered the door. Their mouths hang open as they enjoy the ride and remembered that moment.


    When they arrived at the market, she let Alexjin go with them as they went inside the furniture store to buy a bed, cabinet, table, and a chair for each of the kid''s rooms.


    "Yehey! We''re gonna go shopping! Aaila screamed in excitement and run around the store. The owner and the other staff look at them weirdly.


    "I''ll let you handle this stuff and come to the clothing store when you''re done," Se said to Alexjin and went to buy a newspaper to the boy standing in the middle who''s chasing customers to buy what he sells.


    "One newspaper, please," Geraldine gives the boy two silver coins and settled herself at the bench, and reads.


    "Hmm, there''s nothing much going on," She murmured and read each word when her eyes caught something.


    "The Duke of the North in talks of marriage to the Duke of the West. Is this one of the most awaited weddings of the century?" As Geraldine read the title, her blood raised in anger.


    "What the--" She continued reading the article and wished that it was not her and maybe one of her brothers but the longer she reads the article, her heartbeat becomes louder and louder.


    "Duke Gauthier''s only daughter will be marrying the first son of the Moulim''s family¡­" Her voice trailed off as she read that sentence. She lowered the newspaper and tried to take a few deep breathes to calm herself from exploding.


    "They arranged the marriage even if I''m away and never able to meet Kadon again, HAHAHA!" Geraldine looked at the sky as her heartaches. Then something cold fell on her cheeks then it continues.


    "The first snow," She murmured while opening her palm to catch the snowflake that was falling towards her. This makes a smile formed on her lips and forgot about what she read for a second.


    "Master?" A deep voice spoke beside her. Geraldine didn''t need to look for she knows who it is.


    "Are they done?" She asked and turn her head to the side. She saw a man whose eyes always intrigued her as if he''s looking into the deepest part of her soul.


    "Yes, master. We also loaded the things at the cart," Alexjin smiled and walked closer to Geraldine and gives his hands out for her to take.


    She didn''t hesitate and grab his hand as she stands while leaving the newspaper behind. "Come, let''s go and buy clothes for the kids."


    Geraldine''s hand remained on his. Alexjin was taken back by her words because the way she said it feels like they are the parents of the children.


    "Hmm, what is it?" Geraldine asks and removed her hand to touch his cheeks as it was starting to get red.


    "Nothing master. It must be from the cold," Alexjin smiled and rubbed his body as an act even though he feels warm from the stone she gave her.


    "I see. Then we should hurry."


    They went to the boutique with the children and let them buy whatever clothes they want especially winter clothes. She also bought one for herself and Aurelie while letting Alexjin pick his own. After shopping and loading the things that they have bought. Geraldine was about to hop on the carriage went she saw a poster and what''s written looks familiar to her.


    "They are still finding me?" She whispered and took the poster away from the wall. It was the poster made by Macum to find her. When she sees it, she pulled down the hood of her cloak over her head to hide her face and hurriedly went back to the carriage where they are waiting for her.


    Alexjin didn''t say a word and started riding. He knows what she has seen and got worried as well for her well-being.


    After they arrived home, they helped one another to lifts the furniture upstairs and placed it in the rooms. Geraldine was also surprised when there''s an extra sofa for the mini living room upstairs which she thought that they will only buy furniture in the kid''s room. Alexjin thought that his master will get angry because he bought those without asking and he felt guilty but she shrugged it off and even praised him for remembering it.


    It still makes Alexjin confused as to where his master gets a lot of money to provide for them as the store is their only source of income and he could see that Geraldine doesn''t give a sh*t about the prices and just pay for anything even without asking how much it cost.


    After they are done arranging each of the six children''s rooms. Geraldine spends the rest of the afternoon in the backyard and drinking tea while enjoying the snow.


    "Master, you should get inside before you catch a cold," Alexjin said in panic and went to grab a cloak as he saw that Geraldine wasn''t wearing any covers and only on her thin dress.


    "I don''t need extra clothes, Alexjin. Come here and join me," She gestured for him to come which he followed but put a cloak first on her shoulder. With a chuckle, Geraldine show''s him the stone and indicated that she feels warm than cold.


    "It doesn''t mean that you have that stone to warm yourself that you won''t take care of your body," Alexjin tried to act calm even though he wanted to argue. This makes her chuckles grew louder.


    "Fine, fine," Geraldine pulls the cloak closer into her body as she breathes out another cloud of smoke and both of them are silent as their thoughts wandered around. The place where it used to be all sort of green colors are now slowly replaced by white which isn''t too bad.


    "Tell me Alexjin. Are you interested in the Black elements?" She asked with her red eyes looking intently at him. This makes Alexjin stiffen but gives a smile.


    "I think they are unique, master."

 Chapter 85 - Finding Her

    Few weeks have past and the snow started to get heavier each day. Geraldine gives the extra stone to Aurelie since she became much more weaker due to the cold. Sitting on the fireplace, Geraldine took a tablet and throw it in her mouth as she watches the flame dancing.


    The whole place is surrounded by thick white snow and every day Alexjin and Maxwell would shovel the snow at the entrance. Nothing much happened to them and they go on in their daily chores. The training also stopped because of the snow and they are all cramped up in the house. It was also the time where Geraldine was able to take a good rest and focused on her poison intake.


    "I''m so bored! Tsk!" Geraldine stretched her body and look back at the flames again. Deciding what to do to spend her time, she stands up and picks her cloak and pouch as she went to the stables to get a horse.


    "Master, where are you going?" Alexjin approaches her with a curious look.


    "I''ll be going to town or else, I''ll decay here because of boredom," Geraldine pulls the rope as the horse neigh. Alexjin could only watch Geraldine going away.


    She takes her sweet time and enjoys the snow that keeps on falling into the sky. Breathing out a cloud of smoke, Geraldine caught a snowflake on her palm and watch as it melts due to her body heat.


    She continued her journey until she arrived at the center of the town. All citizens there are wearing thick jackets and cloaks while Geraldine only wears a regular cloak that she always uses.


    "Now, what should I do?" She murmured and look around. She doesn''t have any plans to do in the town. Then she remembered that she needed a satchel for the Stygian cards so that she can carry them with her all the time especially when she needed to find them.


    Going to the bagmaker, she didn''t hesitate to put a whole bag of silver coins at the counter, "I want a satchel bag that is big enough to fit a whole book."


    "Huh!?" The bagmaker looks at her with confusion, "Young miss, a satchel for a book? It''s the first time I heard a customer request for a book."


    "Yes, around this size¡­" She used her hand as a measuring tool and shows it to the maker.


    "I see. Well then, let''s choose a design," The bagmaker took something out from the drawer and placed it on the counter, "We have different designs around." He gestured towards the bag on display, "But we do have designs that haven''t been made yet and these are the mini versions as an example to the customers. Although, they cost a bit much."


    Geraldine pushes her pouch for the bagmaker to take which he gladly did with a huge smile and opens the pouch.


    "Take your time, young miss," The bagmaker turned his back and count the silver coins from the pouch.


    There are five mini bags in front of her. Three of the bags are dark colors while the other two are bright colors. For the design, she isn''t very fond of it since it''s too extravagant for her taste and wanted simple instead.


    "These designs are too much for me, I want something simple that doesn''t catch everyone''s attention," She said to the bagmaker and leaves the counter to check the other bags on display.


    As she looked at every single bag at the store, one bag caught her attention, she took it from the shelf and caress her hands over the material.


    "That bag is the most unpopular one. Are you sure about what you picked? We have other simpler designs as well," The bagmaker gestured for her to go with him but she shook her head.


    "This bag caught my attention especially the design. So can you make one for me except make the material like those mini bags you showed me? Make it as sturdier as possible and won''t be destroyed after a long time," Geraldine said and handed the bag to the bagmaker and leaned closer to his ears.


    "If your work reached my expectations. I won''t hesitate to drop some few gold coins into your pocket," Geraldine smirked as she turns to the side and leaves the store, "I''ll be back after two days to get the bag. I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    "You can count on me, young miss," The bagmaker waved goodbye as he hurriedly goes to work for his customer.


    As Geraldine walked around the fountain, she saw some knights with a piece of paper and goes around to the people walking by. Lowering her hood, she was about to turn away when a knight called her.


    "Hey, you. Wait," The knight rush forward and stands in front of her, "I apologize for stopping you but were finding someone in this town. Could you tell us if you see someone with a face like this?"


    The knight handed her the poster and she nearly stumbles when she saw the picture. It''s a girl with vanilla-colored hair and red bright eyes, it was her.


    "Who is she?" She coughs twice to clear her throat from trembling.


    "She''s the only young miss of the Duke of the North and we are finding her to bring her back to the residence." The knight sighs and rubbed his head, "I don''t know why she''s not at home especially to this harsh weather."


    "I don''t see someone who resembled her besides why would a noble lady stay in this small town?" Geraldine chuckled and handed back the poster to the knight.


    "Well, it''s true but you''ll never know what''s going on to that girl''s mind. I heard she''s like a cursed Geraldine. It''s funny that she got a name only for those with divine powers." The knight laughed with amusement while Geraldine remained her composture.


    "I see. So what''s the reason you''re finding her?" She asked as she stepped to the side.


    "Haven''t you read or heard the news?" When the knight saw that she shook her head. He sighs loudly, "What kind of town is this that didn''t know the biggest news of the year. The first son of the Moulim''s and the only daughter of the Gauthier''s have settled the marriage between them."


    Geraldine bites her lips to stop herself from scoffing," I see. Noble knight, are you from the house of the Moulim''s?"


    "Ah, yes. The Gauthier''s knights are rounding on the different area." The knight folded back the poster and slightly gives her a nod.


    "I see. Good luck on your work, noble knight." Geraldine immediately grab her horse and went away from there. She sighs in relief that the Gauthier''s knights are not located in her area or else she''ll be busted in no time since the knights of her family are not on her side.


    She felt the cold air hitting her skin as she rides faster going to her house. As she arrived at the stables, she put her horse and went inside the house. She could hear laughter from the children which calm her a bit.


    As she was walking inside, the snow from her cloak fell down and wetted the floor but she doesn''t care. When they''ve heard steps from the door, their heads instantly snapped to see who it is.


    Geraldine took off her cloak and just drop it on the floor as well and settled herself on the sofa as she''s feeling dizzy.


    "Master, are you okay?" Alexjin asked as he gestured the kids to make a hot tea which the children hurriedly go to work.


    Geraldine didn''t answer him and laid down on the sofa and cover her eyes as the light hurt her pupils. She could feel someone shook her but she doesn''t respond and even swat the hand.


    "Master, please drink this hot tea."


    When Geraldine still didn''t respond and completely laid still. She felt a hand going on her shoulder and pull her up. That''s also the time when she felt something touching her lips and a warm liquid entered her mouth.


    After sipping the tea thrice, she turned her head to the side as an indication that she didn''t want to drink anymore. Murmurs are everywhere but she could not able to understand a word and just felt her body being lifted and a loud ''bang'' followed.


    Then she felt her body being laid on a soft mattress and covered up with a blanket and her shoes are taken away and was replaced with thick socks. Then she felt something wet on her forehead and she likes it.


    "Her body is heating up," Aurelie whispered and touched Geraldine''s neck, "I must need to change her clothes and clean her body. Now go out boys." She pushed Alexjin away and closed the door to give them privacy.


    Aurelie took off the covers and started undressing Geraldine when a hand aggressive grasp her.


    "Y - you must go. You''ll d - die here."

 Chapter 86 - Cut

    Geraldine''s body felt heavy as if a mountain full of rocks has been put on top of her that she''s unable to move. She felt her body being burned slowly as if she''s inside the oven.


    "Ugh!" She groaned as she tried to stand up as her bladder is screaming to get out but no matter how much she forced herself to move, it''s useless.


    Then a hand grabbed her arm and goes to her neck and forehead, it was warm and added to the heat she''s feeling. She''s thankful that the hand was gone and replaced by a wet cloth placed on her forehead.


    "She''s still burning," Aurelie said in concern as she wipes Geraldine''s arm with a wet cloth.


    "What should we do, mother?" Alexjin said and tucked the blanket on her body.


    "We''ll just hold our faith that she''ll wake up sooner or later," Aurelie smiled sadly as she gestured for her son to leave the room. Then she look one last time and leaves as well, leaving Geraldine to sleep peacefully.


    Timepass by, Geraldine tried to move again as her fingers extend and her eyes slowly opened and flickered to adjust her eyesight. She moves her pupils around as her blurred vision prevented her to see things clearly but seconds past and everything went back to normal.


    She used her hands to support her body as she sits up straight and the cloth on her forehead dropped to her lap. She stayed still for a few minutes as she felt dizzy and after getting better. She put her feet down and tried to stand up. She wobbled for a bit and holds on to the table for support.


    Her body is screaming for one thing, water.


    Her throat is so dry like a desert that needed to be wet instantly. Looking at the table, she saw the basin that contains water used to wash her body. Geraldine is debating whether to drink that water or not.


    After a while, she chooses to hold her nobility and struggled to reach her door. It was early in the morning and the sun lit up the cold weather.


    Opening the door, she took a peek to see who''s outside and notice that no one is around and the house is silent as well.


    Looking down at her clothes, she''s wearing a thin white nightdress. Seeing that it''s a bit see-through. She pulls her blanket and wraps it around her body as she tiptoed outside and went to the kitchen.


    "Master!" Daisha greeted when she saw Geraldine walking towards the kitchen. She''s currently washing the dishes that were used in breakfast.


    "Wa - water," Geraldine gestured for a drink and Daisha hurriedly grab a glass of water when she understood what her master means.


    Geraldine went to sit on the chair as she has no energy left to stand any longer. She instantly grabbed the glass in Daisha''s hand and drinks the water in one gulp.


    "Ahh! That feels good!" She wipes the excess water from her mouth and asks for another set of glasses which Daisha followed immediately.


    "Master! Good thing that you''re finally awake. We thought that you''re gonna sleep forever and won''t come back to us," Daisha tearfully wipes her eyes with joy and hugged Geraldine which caught her by surprise.


    "How many days am I asleep?" Geraldine asked in curiosity seeing how Daisha reacts.


    "Umm," Daisha tried to remember and count the days using her fingers, "Master, you have been sleeping for eight days already."


    "Eight days!?" Geraldine nearly choked the water when she heard the days she has been unconscious.


    Daisha nodded her head and gives her another glass of water, "I must tell the others that you''re finally awake!" She was about to run away but Geraldine holds her back.


    "No, don''t disturb them," Geraldine whispered and pull her back.


    "Umm, okay," Daisha nodded and went to make her master a cup of tea.


    Both of them didn''t talk much as Daisy gives his master peace as she took a rest to gain back her energy. After she drinks her tea, Daisha went to get some bread left and served it to her master.


    "Tell me, Daisha. What happened when I was unconscious?" She asked.


    "Hmm, nothing happened out of ordinary master. We just do our daily chores and did some short training." Daisha said and tried to remember what happened for the last eight days when something entered her mind.


    "Oh, I remembered something," Daisha squinted her eyes and scratch her head to remember what it was, "Oh, I remembered seeing mother Aurelie talking to someone at the door. They dressed in fancy armor, maybe they are knights. I don''t know what they talked about since Aurelie never told us what happened to their conversation."


    Upon hearing Daisha''s words, Geraldine freezes and looks at Daisha with wide eyes, "What did you say!?"


    Daisha was about to repeat her words when Geraldine gestured for her to stop, "Where''s Aurelie?" she tried to stand up but her legs wobbled.


    "Master, please sit down. I''ll go look for mother Aurelie and tell her to come to you," Daisha assist Geraldine as she sits down and hurriedly went out to find Aurelie.


    Geraldine sulks on the table while scratching her head in frustration, "I never thought I''ll experience fever again," she muttered and laid her head on the table.


    It didn''t take long before Aurelie arrives with Daisha, "Geraldine! You''re finally awake," She went and tapped Geraldine''s forehead to see her temperature. Sensing that she no longer has a fever. Aurelie sighs in relief.


    "Thank you, Daisha. You can now go and play with your brothers and sister outside," Aurelie patted Daisha''s head and gestured for her to go and play which the little girl followed.


    "Did she tell you?" Aurelie asked as Geraldine nodded her head and groaned.


    "The knights are searching for you and even have a poster that has your face on it! Good thing that I''m the one who opened the door or else.." Aurelie''s voice trails off and they both knew what it means.


    Aurelie gets her own tea and sits across Geraldine as they both stayed silent. Thinking of the problem that comes on her way.


    "What are you planning now? Your father seems eager to marry you off to someone you haven''t met yet," Aurelie said in disbelief, "I mean. I know how this noble arranges marriage work but you''re not even at home!"


    Geraldine chuckled at how stressed Aurelie looks at that moment, "I know. I think it''s also their plan to bring me back home but I won''t get caught in their trap. I know my father would only use me to bridge their business to the other part of the Empire."


    "So what will you gonna do? Your family won''t stop until they found you and force you to marry that noble," Aurelie said with a worried tone and even feel pity for the young lady before her.


    "You don''t have to worry about me, Aurelie. I won''t let them get what they want." As Geraldine said those words, her index finger turned to silver then she grabbed her long vanilla-colored hair. Then without hesitation, she cut it all off, only leaving the length up to her neck.


    Aurelie''s mouth opens in surprise as she never expected her to act that way. For the nobles, especially the ladies. Hair is a very important factor base on the color and its length. The longer and lighter the hair, the higher the value of a woman.


    Geraldine put down her hair in front of Aurelie, "Burn it."


    Without hesitation, Aurelie put her hand over the hair and it instantly burns until the last strand was gone. Then she went to the cabinet and took out scissors and went to the back of Geraldine.


    "I used to cut my son''s hair. So, I think I''ll be able to do a great job to fix this mess," Aurelie laughed and waited for Geraldine''s permission and when she gets it. She started cutting her hair like a man.


    *Snap, snap, snap*


    The scissor doesn''t stop working for a while until she feels satisfied with the outcome. With the last snap of the scissor, she patted away the hair on Geraldine''s back and burn it away, leaving no trace.


    Then she handed Geraldine a mirror. At first, Geraldine put down the mirror as she wasn''t ready to see her new look but after a few breathes she turns it around and saw her new appearance.


    "Wow, I thought I''ll be an ugly man but you did a great job. Thank you," Geraldine hugged Aurelie as a sincere thank you for her work and concern.


    "Now, they won''t be able to recognize me even though they''ll see my face in the public!" Geraldine laughed evilly as she looked at her appearance one more time, "Now father, will you be able to continue the marriage if the bride will be missing for years?"


    "Huh, is that you master?"


    As Geraldine snapped her head to the side, she saw Alexjin and the kids with their mouths wide open as if they can''t believe what they have seen.

 Chapter 87 - Four Years

    The wind blows aggressively, making the trees sway and dance. The leaves swirl around as it falls on the ground peacefully but then it got thrown away when a group of humans sprints across the forest.


    They didn''t stop for a rest and continued sprinting as if they have been chased. Dodging every corner and obstacle, for them, wasn''t an annoyance or a hindrance but rather a challenge that added to the fun.


    They did that multiple times until they arrived at the waterfalls. The sound of the splashing water makes them excited and didn''t hesitate to jump down on the water. Feeling the fresh cold water hit their skin as they swim upwards to catch their breath.


    "Wah! That was nice!"


    The group laughed as they went to the land and dried themselves. They played around once again and went back to a different location and sprint without stopping to take a rest. They have been doing that as some sort of exercise to train their body.


    It didn''t take long before they arrived at an open field where a woman is standing with a smile forming on her lips. She''s wearing male clothes but her face is still feminine even though she had a male haircut.


    The leader of the group walked towards her with a warm smile and kneeled before her which the rest of the group followed.


    "Master, we have arrived," Alexjin bowed his head and kissed the hand of his master.


    Geraldine looked at the man before her, wearing a black wet tunic and his hair have remaining water droplets that fall on his skin. Geraldine couldn''t help but chuckle.


    It''s been four years since they are living together, hidden away from the public''s eye. Alexjin becomes the man that she always wanted. Tall, strong with a dominating aura that a single look from him can shake a man''s core.


    "I see. You all grown up so well," Geraldine looks at the children behind him who have grown up so well that you won''t think that they used to be slaves.


    "Master!" They said in unison and continued bowing down.


    "All of you, raise up. You don''t need to bow all the time," Geraldine waved her hands and the group stands up and shows her their wide smile.


    "Let''s go and eat. Aurelie must be waiting for us," Geraldine turned her back and started walking as the rest followed her.


    For the last four years, they spend together. Geraldine makes them train non-stop until they reached their limits but also rewarded their hard work. It was tough and small or big fights happened all the time because of misunderstanding but at the end of the day. They are still a team that worked together.


    For Geraldine, she''s finally created a group that would support Alexjin back and is loyal to him no matter what happened and for Alexjin, he became a man who is fully committed and loyal to her and will follow each of her commands.


    Her plan went smoothly when she decided to stay inside the house and trained them. She also pushes aside other things she needed to do such as the Stygian cards, as she planned to search for the lost cards when she goes back home.


    For now, she''s focused on the medicinal plants that she grow and stored for years and tried every possible way to ease the pain that Aurelie felt. Two years ago, Aurelie''s symptoms instantly becomes aggressive and the pain she felt in her chest continued.


    Alexjin knew about it as he can hear the muffled screams of her mother each night and when Geraldine healed her but no matter what they did, Aurelie''s sickness is still incurable.


    They closed their store one year ago so that Aurelie can take a rest and focused on her health but even though she is sick. She still tried to work around the house to exercise her body by doing some light chores and Aaila is the one who assists her since she''s her teacher in the Fire Element.


    Geraldine''s arrange marriage has been canceled because she''s been missing for four years without any trace, even her shadow. She doesn''t care much as there''s still money that goes towards her wallet as Gavriel still ordered the mana pills regularly without any missed days. His business became popular in the Empire that everyone is curious who is his supplier but because of the contract, Geraldine didn''t answer back to those who wanted to reach her for the pills. For her, the more people involved, the more trouble would come.


    Going inside the house, she saw Aurelie sitting alone in the kitchen while sipping the medicinal tea she recommended to ease the pain in her chest.


    "You''re back!" Aurelie greeted and was about to stand but she wobbled and started coughing. Alexjin instantly runs to her side and assists her.


    Geraldine could only look behind with meaningful eyes because she knows that Aurelie''s time has come to an end and anytime soon, she''ll take her last breath. Even though she decided to heal her from the moment her symptoms showed, it''s useless. She felt pity and guilt as well because she will use her death to do the final canvas to Alexjin.


    She used to tell herself that she doesn''t need to get attached to the people she''s using but the feelings can''t be stopped once you have been with that person for a long time.


    Going to her basement, the poisonous pollens floating on the air as she inhaled it and combines it with her body. After all the years she spends cultivating her poison intake. She''s now immune to any poison and needed to take a higher dose of poison each time she needed to cultivate to the higher level.


    She also unlocked some of her mana locked inside her body and her practice of Black magic grew each day. As for the poisonous butterflies, they still feed to her blood and because she grew stronger, the butterflies evolved into something much stronger than before especially the red-colored paru - paru.


    Geraldine focused on her black magic that she completely forgot about her Light element and only cultivated some of the magic. She planned that when the time comes, she needed to go back to her family''s residence, she''ll become a Saint so that her family won''t force her to marry someone she doesn''t love because of their own greed.


    Looking at the table, pieces of stones scattered around as they glowed in different colors. It was the experiment that she has been working on for years as the stone that can let a man use magic as well. She hasn''t let the males tried it yet because she wasn''t sure of the side effects and was afraid that it could harm them or even lead to death.


    Picking one of the stones, she gives it a bit of her mana that was stored inside in hopes that it could help it becomes successful.


    "The game will about to start," she murmured and put a rope around the stones to make it into a necklace. Feeling satisfied, she put it inside a tiny box. It was her parting gift to the kids and Alexjin.


    Her eyes went to the box that was placed at the corner of her room, it was always been there and her heartfelt heavier the longer she looked at it because it was the dress that Aurelie will gonna wear in her death stored inside and thinking about it broke her heart it two.


    "If only I could change your destiny then I could have done it sooner but I can''t. Even though some events have changed, some cannot be bend. I''m sorry, Aurelie. I could not save you," Geraldine''s knees weakened as she kneeled into the ground. She wanted to cry and let out all of her feelings but there are no tears left to cry.


    She just looked into space as her heart filled with void. After shedding tears for a few nights that she''s unsuccessful to heal her that''s the time when she slowly accepts Aurelie''s faith.


    "I really became a soft person," she muttered with a laugh and look at her hand that was turning into silver but then after a few seconds it was back to normal.


    It is also a question she wanted to ask the almighty one. Why is her hand would turn to silver even though she''s not using it? Is there a limit to how long she''s gonna stay in the past to change it? Will she go back to being a spear again?


    These thoughts keep on invading her mind and the memory of her turning into a spear hunts her. Geraldine didn''t want it to happen again and this is also one reason that motivates her to move further to her plans because there are days when she thought that she''ll just live in Bagyoo town peacefully and forget all of her hatred but she knows she can''t escape.


    After all, she only borrowed her current life.

 Chapter 88 - Murk

    *Cough, cough*


    "Ack!" Aurelie coughed on her handkerchief and saw the bloodstain on it. She immediately hides it in her pocket to prevent others from seeing the blood. She''s currently in her room waiting for Geraldine to enter and give her medicine for her sickness.


    "How are you feeling?" Geraldine asks as soon as she entered the room and gave her the cup of tea that contains the medication.


    "I''m good," Aurelie answered and drinks the tea without pause, feeling the warm liquid sliding on her throat and warming her body.


    Geraldine looked at her as she observed Aurelie''s condition. One week ago, Aurelie was still able to walk and do simple chores around the house but after one afternoon, her legs buckled, and didn''t have the strength to carry her body up.


    Since her legs give in, Aurelie only stayed on the bed and they would only bring food to her room and assist her with the other needs.


    Geraldine could feel Aurelie''s mana slowly fade away as days pass by. She doesn''t want to count the remaining days that Aurelie''s gonna live but Geraldine couldn''t do anything but count to prepare for the day she will use the medicine to Aurelie and also for the Emperor''s knights arrival to take Alexjin away and bring him to the palace.


    "Are you in pain, right now?" She asked softly while taking the cup away and put it on the table.


    "I''m fine. You don''t need to worry about me and focus on the children and yourself," Aurelie grasps Geraldine''s hand firmly and looked at her with seriousness. It hurts to think that she''ll be gone soon but thinking of all the help Geraldine gives to Alexjin, she can rest in peace knowing that he has grown up well and can live on his own without her support.


    Geraldine could only look at her with pity and holds her hand back as they both shared a moment of silence. Even though nobody spoke a word, it''s still the loudest emotion.


    "Please, take care of my son, Alexjin," Aurelie sobbed and holds Geraldine''s hand tighter.


    "Yes, I''ll make sure that he will be safe," Geraldine smiled and put Aurelie''s hand at her side and tucked her in. She was about to go out when Aurelie spoke again.


    "Geraldine, I still didn''t regret that I entered and stayed in your room when you got sick. I''m happy that I was able to care for you when you''re at your lowest. Besides, you''re like a daughter to me," Aurelie gives her huge smile before she coughs again.


    "Thank you and you must rest well," Geraldine hurriedly close the door and run to her room before the others would see her reaction. She closed the door as she slowly falls to the floor and clenched her chest due to the heavy feeling inside her.


    "Daughter? Mo - mother?" These words came out of her tongue that seems foreign and unknown. She has never considered Aurelie as a mother figure to her but a friend who she can trust.


    "Now that I thought about it. Aurelie always cares for me as her daughter and here I am treating her like--" Geraldine wasn''t able to continue speaking the words as it was hard for her to say.


    Going down to the basement, she looked at the lines drawn on the wall. Then she picked up a piece of charcoal that she used to write and cross out another line from the wall.


    "Three days," She muttered as she stared at the lines for a long time, "Three days left for her to live."


    Her head snapped to the side and her eyes went to the flower inside the crystal container. It is the rare flower that she preserved years ago and she combined it with her mana to let it stay fresh and waited for the day that she will use it.


    "I need to prepare everything for the next three days," She breathes out as she started to panic. She could not believe that the day would finally come. She waited for four years for her real battle to begin.


    Taking the necklaces with her, Geraldine went outside to find Alexjin and the children who have been training for the whole afternoon. When they saw Geraldine going to them, they immediately halt their training and greeted her. She waved her hand and sit on the log that Alexjin put for her to rest especially when she watched their training.


    "Master!"


    "I''m sorry that I disturb your training but I have something to say," As soon as she said those words, the group immediately sit on the ground and their attention focused on her.


    "But before I talked about our topic for today. How was your training for the past four years?" She asked and the group looked at it each with their eyebrows furrowing.


    "The training is hard, master but were able to get it through together and work as a team," Maxwell replied as he looked at his group.


    "And it also opened up our own skills and abilities as well. I never knew I could do this when I was young," Daisha said as she created another doll made of mud and cradle it.


    Geraldine nodded her head in understanding as her eyes went to Alexjin who is burning her with his stare, "What about you, Alexjin?"


    "I don''t have anything to say master but I just want to let you know that I am happy to stay at your side and serve you," Alexjin said softly with his voice flowed like the wind.


    Geraldine smiled at his words and cut their eye contact. She sighs deeply and closes her eyes for a few seconds to prevent herself from being emotional.


    "If anyone of you has complaints, you can tell it to me right away." Geraldine coughed and waited for them to speak but no one dared to open their mouth.


    "Master, is something wrong? Why are you talking like this is the end and you''re gonna leave us," Leo said as he bites his lips as the rest of the group looked at him in shock. Even Geraldine was surprised by his words.


    "Aww, Leo," Geraldine smiled and gestured for him to sit next to her. Then she patted his head, "You have grown Leo. How I wish you could have enjoyed your childhood playing around."


    Geraldine felt something on her chest, she felt guilty about training Leo when he''s only eight years old before but since he trained when he was still young. He became flexible with his skills and wanted to learn more as he grew up which is the same as Chase.


    "No, master. I''m thankful that you give meaning to my life," Leo smiled brightly as Geraldine patted his head again. Then she went back to face the group again.


    "I am also thankful that I''ve met you all in this life and spend the rest of my days with your company. I wish that you will still work together as a family in the future and no matter what happened, you will stick and help one another. No family left behind!" Geraldine''s relaxed expression became serious to let them know that she''s earnest about the topic.


    "Also, I want you all to be tough and if possible avoid making emotional connections especially outside this group. Trust no one and always remember that emotions are a luxury. Don''t focus or pay attention to it and use your brain instead. Emotions can lead you to your death bed but the brain can save you from your grave."


    The group nodded their head in understanding and glued her words into their mind. Geraldine paused for a few seconds before she continued.


    "There will come a day when you needed to make a choice. A path that you needed to take and you must choose wisely," She paused as her eyes went to Alexjin as she continued speaking, "One is the path that you''ll go down if you let things run their own course. It will be tremendously difficult and painful. The other path is unknown and it''s a gamble, it might be better than the first path but it also could be worse."


    "It will be your calling to which path you will take. Will you take the risk or not? It''s your choice," she continued.


    Even though what she said is for everyone, she is directing it to Alexjin. Then with a smile, she said, "Alexjin, could you check up on your mother and prepare tea and biscuits as well."


    "I can do it, master." Aaila raised her hand to volunteer but one meaningful look from Geraldine. She backed down and lowered her hand.


    "Yes, master." Alexjin immediately stands up and jogs towards the house to check on her mother.


    Geraldine''s attention went back to the children as she gestured for Leo to go back and join the group. Then she looked at them with eyes blazing with red light.


    "Starting today this group will be called The Murk."

 Chapter 89 - Talk

    Geraldine''s attention went back to the children as she gestured for Leo to go back and join the group. Then she looked at them with eyes blazing with red light.


    "Starting today this group will be called The Murk and you will support your brother Jin in his journey wherever he goes or what will his future becomes. A day will come that you all will go on your separate ways and find what you wanted to do in life since you''re all too young to settle down but remember that when the time comes that he will need all of you. Please, be there to aide him and be loyal to his commands," Geraldine said firmly and look at them with her eyes glowing.


    "This time, Alexjin will be your new master. You will follow his orders and protect him from those who want to harm him." She added.


    "But, you are our master," Daisha said tearfully and the group reacted as well. They seemed to get what Geraldine''s word means.


    "I will be your ex-master." As soon as she said those words, Daisha started crying, and the rest sobs as well.


    "Master, where are you going? Are you leaving us?" Chase stands up and hugged Geraldine''s legs and was followed by Leo.


    "Okay, you all need to relax. I won''t leave or abandon all of you but I need to go somewhere far from here. You''re all grown up pretty well and I know that you can survive in this harsh world. Don''t forget the training and the lessons that I teach you as it''s very essential in survival." She patted Chase and Leo''s heads to calm them down then her eyes look at Jesse then at Maxwell.


    "When Alexjin and I are gone, Maxwell will be the leader of the group and Jesse will be the right hand and you two should work together to create harmony over the group and not do the opposite," She said and crossed her arms, she remembered that Maxwell and Jesse would often quarrel because their opinions are always the opposite of one another.


    "Yes, master. We won''t disappoint you," They both said in unison and looked at one another before they shifted their gaze. Geraldine knows that even though they always fight, they still care for one another.


    "Master, why are you saying these things?" Aaila stepped forward while wiping away her wet tears, "Will something happen?"


    Geraldine''s eyes soften and hugged Aaila. She wanted to assure them that nothing bad will gonna happened but she can''t because she knows that all hell breaks loose after three days.


    "You know that you won''t stay here forever, right? That is why I''m telling you all these for your own good but keep this conversation from your brother Jin. I''ll be the one to talk to him privately."


    The group nodded their heads in understanding and kept silent when Alexjin called them from their house and gestured to come inside.


    Geraldine let the kids go first as she stayed behind and breathe the fresh air, "Ah! I''ll miss this," she mumbled as she relaxed her body.


    Now that she talked to the children, she will need to talk to Alexjin alone but she planned to do it after his mother''s death to know what will be Aurelie''s last will to Alexjin and that how she will mold it into her way.


    She was about to go back inside the house when she saw Alexjin and the kids going outside with tables and chairs, trays full of food and drinks but what caught her attention the most is Alexjin carrying his mother in his arms.


    "What the-- what''s happening?" She said in panicked and went to Aurelie''s side to see her condition.


    "Nothing''s wrong master. I just want her to see the outside for fresh air," Alexjin voice soften as he looked at his frail mother.


    "Alright, be careful."


    The children placed the chairs at the open field where the cool wind blows softly. Alexjin placed her mother on the chair with a cushion and prepared a warm tea for her to drink. The rest of the children followed as well and placed another two tables so that they could all be occupied.


    "How are you, children?" Aurelie greeted the kids and caress Aaila''s head who was seated next to her.


    "We are good mother Aurelie~" They replied in a singsong tone and started arranging the table. Even Alexjin was able to smile seeing his mother happy and carefree.


    Among the group sitting at the table, Geraldine is the only one who has a tight smile on her lips and feels anxious since she felt like this is the last time they will eat together and that thought breaks her heart.


    *Just one time, I''ll free my mind from negative thoughts and enjoy the moment I have right now.*


    Geraldine released a deep breath and joined the others in their conversation. Then after a while, Aurelie started singing a song in a soft tone.


    "I knew one day we''d be saying goodbye


    Just never thought it would be so soon


    Never got the chance to tell you


    Everything that I wanted to."


    Aurelie''s eyes went straight to his son as she said those lyrics, then she continued.


    "In the present and the future


    In your heart, I''ll be there


    Whether we''re apart or together


    I''ll be at your side.


    Give you courage through the sorrow


    Give you hope there''ll be tomorrow


    Keep you safe, always watch over you


    My dear."


    She holds his son''s cheeks and softly caresses them. They could hear the sadness and longing in Aurelie''s voice as Alexjin holds his mother''s frail hand and lean over it.


    Aurelie stopped singing and she just looks into Alexjin''s face and engraved his appearance into her mind as tears started to form in her eyes.


    Geraldine couldn''t look anymore and turn her head to the side and sighs deeply to control her emotions.


    "Geraldine," Aurelie called her name softly and extended her hand for her to take. Geraldine took her hand and holds it tightly.


    "Thank you for coming into our lives and help us escape the crappy life we used to live. To the things you taught my son and the rest of the children, you bring color and hope into our lives without you knowing it. You''re a blessing that the almighty one gives us. Thank you!" Aurelie''s tears fall down on her cheeks and they touched Geraldine''s heart. The guilt she felt even doubled knowing that the real reason that she took them in is that she needed to use them for her own selfish plan.


    "You''re welcome." It''s the only word that Geradine was able to say as she forced a smile on her lips.


    Aurelie''s attention went back to the six children whose eyes are glued to her, "And you little children, don''t be too much of a headache to your big brother and sister. Enjoy life to the fullest and do whatever you want but do it in a good way."


    The children nodded their heads. Aaila holds Aurelie''s arm as her eyes started to have tears, "Are you leaving us?"


    Aurelie didn''t answer and caress Aaila''s copper hair gently, "I''ll always be here.." She put her other hand on Aaila''s chest and head.


    "Why are you there when you are here in front of us," Aaila tilts her head to the side as she can''t understand what Aurelie means.


    "She means that she will live in our hearts and the memories we have with her. As long as we don''t forget her, she will continue living even if she''s not---" Geraldine wasn''t able to continue what she''s about to say as she felt the gloomy atmosphere.


    "What are you¡­. saying¡­ master?" Alexjin''s voice trembled as her eyes snapped at Geraldine.


    Geraldine took a slow deep breath and meet Alexjin''s eyes. She was about to speak when Aurelie coughed loudly many times and puke out blood on her handkerchief.


    Alexjin''s attention went back to his mother and immediately assist her back to the house and place her in her own room. The rest of the children followed, leaving Geraldine all alone.


    She wanted to go with them as well but her feet felt like it was glued on the ground that she''s unable to leave, "Why¡­ why did I say that?" She muttered and cover her face with her palm.


    Geraldine''s head is a mess and doesn''t know what to do anymore. She has been preparing herself for years. Thinking that when the time comes, she will be fine and do everything by order but being in the exact situation. She losses herself to the emotion.


    "I need to get back on the track." She said and fixed herself. Then going straight to the house to see what''s going on.


    "Three days¡­ Three days," She murmured to herself as she runs, "It''s impossible to happen today."


    As soon as she reached the house, Geraldine could feel the panic and the yelling inside which halt her movement.

 Chapter 90 - His Element

    Geraldine removed her hand on Aurelie''s chest and tucked her in the bed then she faced Alexjin who has a worried look.


    "She''s feeling fine now, no need to worry," Geraldine muttered and tapped Alexjin''s shoulders before going out.


    The children are waiting outside and as soon as she went out, they instantly stand up from sitting on the floor and went to her to ask about Aurelie''s condition.


    "Is mother Aurelie okay?" Aaila asked while wiping away her tears.


    "She''s fine now. You don''t need to worry. Now, all of you should go to rest as well," Geraldine gestured for them to go upstairs and rest. She knows why they reacted that way. It is because of Aurelie''s scream of pain that is so painful to hear.


    After a while, Alexjin went out of his mother''s room while rubbing his eyes in frustration. Then he saw Geraldine gesturing for him to come into the kitchen.


    Geraldine slides a cup of tea in front of him, "To calm yourself."


    "Thank you, master." Alexjin took a sip and sighs loudly, "Master, thank you for healing my mother."


    "You are welcome. We''ve been together for years. Of course, I will do my best to help her from her sickness," Geraldine sipped her tea and lean back on the chair.


    A huge smile formed on Alexjin''s lips and his gloomy expression was changed into a cheerful one, "I feel lucky to have a master like you. I can be vulnerable and be myself when you''re around me, master."


    Geraldine''s eyes snapped at him, she smiles at him and took out something from her pouch, and placed it on a table. A black ore glistened under the lamp as Geraldine slides it in front of him.


    "This is my gift to you," Geraldine said which makes Alexjin confused.


    "Why are you giving me gifts master? It''s not my birthday," Alexjin said and didn''t touch the necklace that was placed in front of him.


    "Consider this as a gift from a master to an apprentice. You have been training under me for years and proved yourself to be worthy. I think it''s time that I''ll reward you for all your hard work." Geraldine could do is wait for Alexjin''s decision. It didn''t take long before he grabbed the necklace and wear it on his neck.


    "Thank you, master."


    "Now, come with me," Geraldine stands up and walked outside. It was already night and the cold air blows on their skin. She walks a bit farther on the house and waited for Alexjin to catch up.


    "Master, why are we outside? My mother--" Alexjin was worried about her mother''s condition that he didn''t want to go far from the house and wanted to tell it to Geraldine but he was silent by her index finger in his lips. He could feel the softness of her finger and the sweet cherry scent that lingered on her skin from the cherry pie they ate earlier.


    "Shush. It won''t take long and after this, you can have all the time with your mother. I know she''s your priority right now but give me a small amount of your time today. After all, this is my last gift to give you." Geraldine took a few steps back and extend her hand in front of him while muttering silent spells. A soft bluish light appeared on her palm and was transferred to the gem around Alexjin''s neck.


    "What main element do you think is the strongest? Fire, water, earth, air?" She asked as her eyes glowed under the night light.


    Alexjin remained silent at first as he thought about his master''s question before he answered, "It''s basically a cycle master. There isn''t one all-powerful than the rest. Fire destroys air, air destroys earth, earth destroys water and water destroys fire. Maybe there are some cross-reactions between water and air, and fire and earth but my point are the same¡­ it''s a cycle."


    A smirk formed on Geraldine''s lips as she tilted her head to the side, "I see but you still didn''t get to answer my question."


    Alexjin''s electric blue eyes stare into Geraldine''s red ones, "For me, the strongest one is water." As soon as he said his answer, the black gem instantly turns blue indicating that he had chosen that element.


    "Water?" Geraldine was confused at that moment. For all the time she was alive, no one ever said that water is the strongest element for them. It is either fire or air and sometimes water users are deemed useless next to the light element. So, she was speechless for a few seconds to recover from the shock.


    "Why do you say that the strongest element is water?" she asked to know why he chooses that element among the rest.


    Alexjin closed his eyes for a few seconds before he opened his mouth, "Air is inconstant - gales grow calm and tornadoes run their course with mighty but temporary power. Fire can destroy nature while consuming its vegetation, yet it can be extinguished when the fuel source is depleted or deprived of oxygen. Fires are often no match for rain or earth. Earth - Mountains can be raised up out of the sea and land masses can move around the globe riding on enormous plates, but even the hardest granite can be worn to sand but for water, is the slow and fast destroyer. Rivers carve through the earth and form wonders. Ice can expand and split rocks in the high country. Wave actions can remove beaches and alter shorelines. Water is relentless in its quest to stir the wind, erode the land, or quench fires. It has even been known to sink unsinkable ships." He said with pride in his voice.


    "People mistake water as a weak element because it is light but they didn''t know that it is too deadly. It can be used as both weapon and protection to one''s self. Also, you can bend things that have water inside of it and almost everything in this world contains water, even humans themselves." he added.


    Geraldine''s skin creates goosebumps especially when she heard his last sentence, "I never think of that before," she giggled and pointed at the necklace.


    "You have chosen to become a water element user, congratulations. Now, it is up to you on how you trained yourself to know how to bend water and its other magic branches." Geraldine enjoyed the confused look on Alexjin''s face as he caresses the pendant.


    "Master, what do you mean? Males can''t bend the elements since our mana is not as high as the females," he argued.


    "I know, that is why I''m working on this experiment for years to be able to finish the product today and you''ll be the first one to test it out. I don''t know if that''s good or bad but it depends on you as well, Alexjin." Geraldine took another step back as she said her piece. She could see the excitement on Alexjin''s face while looking at the pendant in hand.


    Without a word, Geraldine took a bottle she prepared beforehand that contains water and throws it towards Alexjin, "Use that to try and bend the water."


    With a nod, Alexjin opened the cap and uses his energy to take out the water without pouring it down but no matter how he struggled he still can''t bend the water.


    "Alexjin, stop straining yourself and focus on your mana. Relax your mind and make yourself light just like water. Became one of it to bend that element," She spoke calmly which helped Alexjin to relax.


    He followed her words and was shocked when there''s a bluish light that came out of the gem and went inside his body. He could feel the increase of his mana and was about to panic but seeing his master watching him. The urge to make her proud becomes his top priority.


    It took a lot of adjustments when finally, a drop of water came out of the bottle and floats in the air, and followed his hand movement.


    "Master, look!" Alexjin screamed in amazement as his eyes are glued over to the tiny water that he was able to control.


    Geraldine didn''t say a word so that she won''t distract him. It didn''t take long before the water bubble burst and falls to the ground.


    "Congratulations, you made me proud." Geraldine clapped her hands gently with a smile. She knows that Alexjin will be able to do it since he''s powerful enough but doesn''t know it yet.


    Due to extreme happiness and excitement, Alexjin wasn''t able to stop himself and hugged Geraldine in his arms, "Thank you, master!"


    Geraldine''s eyes bulged in surprise and patted his back, "You''re welcome."


    "Oh, I''m sorry master. I wasn''t able to stop myself from hugging you. I''m just so happy today since I admired this element since I was young," Alexjin scratched the back of his head in embarrassment.


    "Don''t worry. I understand what you mean."

 Chapter 91 - Horses And Plants

    "Alexjin, use my gift wisely as it''s base on the mana you have on your body even though it increased the amount if you combine it with the mana''s necklace. Don''t abuse it as it might harm your body as well," She warned which Alexjin nodded in understanding.


    "Yes, master I won''t forget everything you said to me."


    Their eyes connected as they both shared a moment under the moonlight.


    ***


    *Neigh!*


    The horses'' huff as someone approached them in the middle of the night. The steps are light as if walking like a ghost. With a sharp knife at the side, it stabbed the horse to death without mercy and let it bleed on the floor, and walked away as if nothing happened.


    The next morning came, Jesse was about to feed the horses with hay when he smelled something and hurriedly run to the stables when he saw that the horses are nowhere to be seen. It was when he reached the stables, he saw the two horses laying on the cold floor dead and bathing in it''s own blood.


    The sight was shocking to him that his feet harden that caused him to fall when he was about to step back. Jesse wanted to scream but no sound came out of his mouth, he just sits there with her hands pointing at the horses in hopes that somebody saw it too.


    "Jesse! Have you feed the horses, yet?" Maxwell peeks through the window to see what''s Jesse is doing, "What the hell are you doing sitting on the dirty ground?"


    Jesse could only turn around to look into Maxwell''s eyes and continue pointing over the stables. It was a bit far so Maxwell couldn''t really see or understand what he means and was about to go away when Jesse suddenly faint.


    "Jesse!" Maxwell shouts and hurriedly went to the stables and that''s when his nose was bombarded with an awful smell. Behind him follows Leo which stopped running when he also smells the foul stenched coming inside the stables.


    "Leo, go and ask for master or brother Jin," Maxwell gestured for Leo to run back on the house which the little boy followed.


    "MASTER! BROTHER JIN!" Leo screamed and run around the house in search of the two. The other kids were curious at the commotion and went outside but didn''t dare go to the stables without Alexjin or Geraldine.


    "Why are you shouting early in the morning Leo?" Alexjin came out of his mother''s room and put the basin filled with water and a cloth on the sink.


    "Brother Jin, something smelly is inside the stables and brother Jesse is dead!" Leo screamed and started crying which shocked Alexjin.


    "De - dead!?" Alexjin didn''t waste another minute before he lifts Leo and run towards the stables. He could see that Jesse is indeed laying on the ground while Maxwell is trying to peek inside the stables.


    Alexjin immediately put Leo down and examine Jesse. A sigh of relief came out of his mouth when he heard Jesse''s heartbeat.


    "Little Leo, your brother Jesse is alive. So, don''t worry," He ruffled Leo''s hair and holds his nose when the stench is too unbearable for him to inhale.


    Maxwell took a step back when Alexjin went inside the stables to check the origin of the smell and saw blood dripping from the dead horse. He pursed his lips on a thin line and get''s out.


    "Maxwell, tell the other kids to go back home and take care of my mother and Jesse. As for you, help me take away the horses," Alexjin said and tore his white tunic and made it into a mask and entered again.


    Maxwell looks at the unconscious Jesse and drag him back to the house and let the other younger kids take care of him. He didn''t tell the news to the others because he knew what they will react when they knew that their beloved horse has been killed by someone unknown.


    They have loved the horses as treated it as a pet for four years so it would be hard for them to accept that someone would just take their lives brutally.


    Maxwell was about to go when Geraldine appeared behind him, "WAH!" he screamed as he thought it was a ghost because there''s no sign that someone is behind his back.


    "What''s going on?" Geraldine asked flatly. Her skin is pale and her eye bags are darkened and bulging under her eyes.


    "Umm, something is going on the stables master. Brother Jin is already there," Maxwell said, he was a bit hesitant to let his master come with her and see the brutality that happened to the animals.


    "I see, you must go back and help your brother Jin," she smiled and let Maxwell go.


    "Yes, master."


    Geraldine went outside and could only look from afar as Alexjin dragged a sack that contains the horses and their blood is dripping on the floor, creating a red canvas drawn on the stone-cold flooring.


    The rest of the kids followed her and looked at what''s happening on the stables and the foul stench even reach their noses at such a distance because it was carried by the wind.


    "Is that Mari and Lari?" Daisha''s void faltered as she mentioned the names of the black horses.


    Their eyes went straight to look at Geraldine for confirmation and she could only nod her head as an answer.


    "What happened to them, master? Are they sick?" Aaila asks while trying to be cheerful and holds Daisha''s hand.


    "We will see when your brothers get here," Geraldine replied and went back inside the house. Then she goes to the kitchen sink and washes her hands with water and soup while trying to get the red stain inside her fingernails.


    About 30 minutes passed, Alexjin and Maxwell came to the house and delivered the sad news to them. When the kids heard it, they instantly cried at the loss of their favorite animals.


    "Why would someone do that? It''s too cruel!" Chase wipes about the snout that was falling from his nose as Leo runs to his side and hugs him.


    "I don''t know who''s psycho would do that but it''s actually weird---" Alexjin''s eyebrows furrowed the longer he thought about what happened then his eyes went to Geraldine who is standing at the corner of the room and only observed them.


    He went in front of her and whispered, "The horses have been stabbed to death. I saw many stab marks on the horse''s body but I don''t know what is the motive of the killer. He/She didn''t steal anything and just kill the horse."


    Geraldine nodded her head, "It''s too bad, the horses have been with us for years." She tapped Alexjin''s shoulders and went to the children and asked them to gather with her.


    "Master! Lari and Mari are dead! Wahhhhh!" They cried, even more, when Geraldine comforted them especially the younger ones while the older kids remained standing with silent tears falling from their eyes.


    "Birth, life, death is a cycle. And they are all beautiful, you celebrate all of them. Animals do grieve but they move on. That''s the lesson behind animals. So, you don''t need to be sad as death is part of our lives," Geraldine patted their head as comfort which makes them stopped cry and could only hear their sobs.


    Geraldine''s smile didn''t vanish on her lips and even giggled at the kids which makes Alexjin dumbfounded by her weird actions but he didn''t question it further as it helps the kids understand and stopped crying over the dead horses.


    After two hours, the children go back to their chores and helped plan out the burial of the horses. Alexjin wanted to sell the meat at the market but the children insisted to make a burial in the forest so that their spirit will roam around freely.


    With a sigh, Alexjin approved of their request, "Fine, go find a perfect place for the burial and dig a huge hole. I''ll bring Mari and Lari there. Maxwell, come with me."


    The children rejoice and excitedly find a better place near the forest and the girls prepared flowers. As for Geraldine, she''s only looking at them through the window of her room and then to the clock on her bedside table.


    "Only a few more hours left," She muttered and started to pack her things in the bag. She also prepared the money she used to hide in the basement and took it out. Then she writes the name of the children over the bag to indicate that it was their money to spend with a handwritten letter inside.


    She also took out the dried flowers she stored and placed them carefully on a box. It was the flowers and fruits from the rare plants Alexjin gave and for the poisonous plants growing in her basement, she killed it.


    "It''s much better like this than harming the children while we are gone," She whispered and used her power to suck the life out of the plants.

 Chapter 92 - Death

    Standing beside Alexjin, she looked over to the children putting flowers on top of the graveyard of the horses.


    "Mari and Lari, may you both enjoy find peace in heaven," Chase sobs and put his flowers with the rest. Then it was Geraldine''s turn, she stepped closer on the graveyard and crutched down. Putting the white flowers on top, she whispered, "Your death will bring importance to the future."


    A smile formed on her lips as she step back and watch the others say their final words. After that they went home and the children continued grieving. As for Alexjin, he never leaved his mother''s side especially that she is now experiencing extreme pain.


    With the time left, she went to the maret and bought food that could last a week and stored it at the kitchen. She also started taking out her important things and placed it on secret room she build underground that is located at the forest and used a rock as a disguise.


    She used the time that Alexjin is busy taking care of his mother that he didn''t pay attention to any body else. After she finished transferring her stuff, she took the dried flower that she''ll use on Aurelie and waited for the perfect timing.


    After waiting for a few more hours, Geraldine look at the ticking of the clock, "Five, four, three, two¡­.. one."


    "AHHHHH!"


    A loud scream from Aurelie''s room nearly broke everyone''s eardrum. It was so loud and heart breaking scream of pain that Geraldine couldn''t help but flinch.


    Even though she prepared herself for the events that will happen for the next hours. She still felt nervous that she might messed it up or something will change from what happened in the past.


    The children who are resting upstairs hurried run down to see their mother but was stopped by Geraldine, "Stay here."


    Then grabbing the flower from her pocket, she went to the kitchen and makes a tea out of the flower. Alexjin went out of his mother''s room in panic with his eyes searching for a woman who can help him.


    "Master!"


    Geraldine didn''t speak and handed him the tea she just makes and Alexjin understood what she meant and hurriedly went back inside the room and made Aurelie sipped the tea until the last drop.


    They all waited outside as Aurelie''s scream started to died down.


    "Master, will mother Aurelie be okay from her sickness?" Aaila asked as her eyes are focus on the door of Aurelie''s room. She wanted to enter and help take care of her but they won''t let the children be involved since her symptoms aggrivated after a day.


    After a few minutes, Alexjin went out with sweat forming in his forehead and approached his master who is chopping carrots for the soup she''s cooking.


    "Master, thank you for the medicine you gave me. My mother doesn''t feel any pain in her body but she''s not getting well," Alexjin said in a low tone and sit next to Geraldine.


    Geraldine patted his back in a comforting manner and whispered, "Everything''s gonna be okay."


    These words bring comfort to Alexjin as he got Geraldine at his side and shows his vulnerability to her. After that, he went to his mother''s side again and didn''t leave her side even if it''s night. He would sleep at the chair placed at the side of the bed and holding his mother''s hand so that he will notice if something happened to her even if he''s sleeping.


    At the middle of the night, when everythings is at peace. Geraldine is sitting at the living room with her eyes staring at the clock''s arm as it moves every second.


    Alexjin could feel a little twitched from his mother''s hand that was holding his own. His eyes immediately lights up and look at Aurelie who is smiling weakly at him.


    "My beloved s - son," Aurelie raised her hand and caress his cheeks with her eyes full of love.


    "Mother," Alexjin leaned on her hand as if he''s yearning for her love.


    "You are the b - best gift that co - comes to my l - life," Aurelie smiles with tears forming in her eyes and it didn''t take long before it slides in her cheeks.


    "Alexjin¡­" She whispered and handed him a letter with a rose seal, "This is my last will my dear son."


    Alexjin''s eyes looked at the white envelope and slowly took it from her hand, "What is this, mother? Last will? Mother, what do you mean?"


    "Alexjin," Aurelie holds his sons arms tightly as tears continued to fall down on her cheeks, "I have so many things that I wasn''t able to t - tell you but if y - you want to know the tr - truth. Please, ask Ge - geraldine, she k - knows the st - story."


    Aurelie coughed twice and puked out blood then she close her eyes as she felt her body going weaker and she started to see things.


    "The light is so bright, it burns my eyes," Aurelie whispered as she slowly close her eyes.


    Alexjin knows what''s coming next but he''s still denying it but the hand that was holding into his cheeks falls on the bed. That''s when his world turns to darkness.


    "Mom? Mother?" He shook Aurelie''s body while his tears started to fall, "Mother, don''t play this prank on me. It''s not nice," he whispered and shook his mother''s shoulder aggressively.


    "MOM!" Alexjin couldn''t help but scream with pain lace on his voice, "Mother! Please¡­ Don''t leave me!"


    Geraldine who is standing outside the door close her eyes in pain and silently wipes away the tears streaming down her face. She couldn''t do anything but listen to his cries and gives him time to grieve.


    Because of ALexjin''s scream, the children wakes up from their sleep and hurriedly went downstairs but was approached by Geraldine and gestured them to stay silent. The scream and cries of Alexjin is very vivid outside and the children understands what it means.


    "Is mother Aurelie de.. de¡­." Aaila couldn''t continue her words as she sunk on the floor, her knees loosing it''s strength.


    "Why¡­ why?" Aaila put both of her palm over her face to cover the tears that is falling down.


    The rest of the group crunched down and hugged on another as they silently grieve the death of Aurelie. Geraldine remained silent as she waited for Alexjin to come out.


    The night ends as the sun started to knock on the doors. The children fell asleep on the floor while Geraldine is still awake with her tea that gone cold and Alexjin''s cries also stopped for hours and could hear sobs from time to time.


    "5:00 AM," She muttered while looking at the clock. It is the 3rd day and the day that the royal knights would come and take Alexjin away from the house.


    Knocking on the door, Geraldine whispered, "Alexjin, are you---"


    Before she could finish her sentense, the door opened and reveal a man with swollen red eyes and puffy sad face. He open the door widely and took a step aside for his master to come inside the room.


    Geraldine stepped in and saw that a white cloth over Aurelie''s body. She didn''t step further inside and went to hug Alexjin because she knows that he needed her the most at his lowest point.


    "I''m sorry," She whispered while caressing her back in a loving manner. These action touched Alexjin''s vulnerable heart and hugged her back as he continued to sob. They hugged for 15 minutes before Alexjin removed his hand and look at Geraldine in the eye.


    "Master, I want to make a proper burial for her," he said with determination.


    Geraldine nodded her head in agreement, "Okay, what do you want to do?"


    "I want to burn her body and scattered her ash on the river. My mother always love water even though she''s a fire element user. I want it to be her final resting place," Alexjin said while blinking his eyes to stop himself from crying in front of his master.


    "Very well. I''ll prepare things needed to be done," She said and turn her back to go away. As she went out, she saw the children waking up and waiting fo her words but she only gestured for them to go and meet Alexjin.


    Geraldine walked away as fast as she could before she could hear another set of cries from them. She prepared the woods and make it into a bed at the open field where Aurelie will be burned. Then going back on the house, she took the white dress that she saved for this day to come.


    It is plain white long sleeve gown with flowers emboidery around the top and the ends of the cloth. She took it with her and placed it at the kitchen table while waiting for them to get out of Aurelie''s room.


    Looking at the clock, she counted the remaining house left for her as she needed to know what''s inside the letter as Aurelie''s last will to his son.

 Chapter 93 - Last Will

    The white cloud of smoke rise up slowly in the air as it joined the sky. The crisp of the burning wood sings a song while burning a beloved. The flames dance across as if celebrating an event.


    The group incircled the flame with sad eyes and throws flowers over it. Aaila created another ball of flame between her hands and let it join the rest of the flames that was burning Aurelie''s body. They are all wearing black clothes as they continued grieving for a loved one.


    "She''s the best mother in the whole world," Aaila sobs and cried at Daisha''s shoulder. Maxwell also goes to her side and patted her back in comfort.


    Geraldine''s eyes focused on Alexjin who is staring at the fames as it burns his mother''s body. Since the flames are created by magic, it easily burned a human body and it didn''t take long before the fire died down, leaving a mountain of ash.


    She went to Alexjin''s side and hold his hand and smiled softly to let him know that she was there for him. After a while, she gave Alexjin a white urn for the ash. He took it and carefully scoop the ask with his barehands and put it on the urn.


    "Alexjin¡­" Geraldine called out, she wanted to tell him that it will burn his skin but trailed off when she saw that Alexjin didn''t mind the pain from his hands.


    The rest of the children also gathered in the middle and took out a small portion of the ash that wasn''t too hot and put it on the urn. Seeing these, Geraldine followed and was about to scoop a handful of ash when Alexjin''s hand stopped her.


    "Master," A soft smile appeared on his lips as he shook his head. Indicating that he didn''t want her to join in, "It''s hot."


    Geraldine nodded her head as she looked at the redness on Alexjin''s hand as he continue scooping the ashes. After it was done, they travelled to the river inside the forest and waited at the banks.


    With a heavy breath, Alexjin started scattering the ashes on the river and the children put down the flower floaters and said their final words for Aurelie.


    "Master, will mother go to a better place?" Leo pull Geraldine''s dress to grab her attention. Seeing Leo below her, she pull him up and craddle him on her arms.


    "Yes, she will be in a nice place and would continue looking for us, guiding us in everyday of our lives," She caresses Leo''s hair as they watch the scene before them.


    As the children goes back to the house, Alexjin and Geraldine remained at the riverbank. Silently looking over to the running water.


    The sun hides behind the thick gloomy clouds and it is like the weather is grieving to their loss. A small droplet hits on Geraldine cheeks and it was followed by several more drolets. She looked at the sky and feel the rain hitting her body.


    Looking at the side, she saw Alexjin looking at her with sad eyes. Geraldine took a step forward and hold his hand and pull him below the tree to shelter themselves from the rain. It wasn''t strong but it''s enough to make them wet. Alexjin took something on his pocket and gave it to his master.


    "What is this?" Geraldine ask but she knows what''s the letter about.


    "It''s from my mother. Her last will and I wanted to share it with you," He said in a low tone.


    Geraldine took it and slowly unforlded the letter. Her hands trembling and wishing that what''s written in the letter changed than what''s written in the past as it is the moment of how will Alexjin act for the upcoming future.


    Taking a deep breath, she unfolded it and saw Aurelie''s writings. She looked at the blank eyes of Alexjin as he nodded hid head as a permission for her to read the lettter.


    ```


    People tend to be more cautious when they aren''t in pain.


    Live doing what you desire.


    Decide whether to live in the open or in the shadows.


    Live freely, in place of me.


    ```


    Geraldine''s hand trembled as her eyes snap back to Alexjin, "The letter¡­"


    "My mother told me that the will wasn''t only for me. She mentioned that these words were also meant for you, Master." Alexjin said with electric blue eyes staring back at her.


    "I --" Geraldine couldn''t say a word as if there''s something blocking on her throat. The contents of the letter changed from the past. She could be happier as her plan succeed but it felt like she has been strangled.


    Alexjin went in front of her with delicate eyes staring into hers, "Master, please take care of me."


    As soon as she heard those sentences, she felt something heavy that had been placed into her heart. It felt frustrating and imprisoned as if she''s being choked.


    "Master, I don''t know how to start over or what I desire in life," Alexjin''s smile slowly disappeared on his mouth as he took a step forward, "I still do not know what I deside but I''m sure you have one."


    Geraldine nodded her head, ".¡­. Yes, I do."


    "Teach me."


    By hearing those words, Geraldine folded the paper and placed it back on the envelope. Then she kneeled down in front of Alexjin who was shocked by her actions.


    "Alexjin, become my lord."


    Alexjin eyebrows crunched in confusion as he doesn''t know what his master means but stayed silent to her what she''s about to say.


    "Become someone who will lead this Empire in the future and grant me the honor and glory to be chosen as your first knight."


    Silence befall around them as they both looked into each other''s eyes. Geraldine knows that he doesn''t understand what she means but in the future, he will understand the meaning of it.


    A smile formed on Geraldine''s lips as she thinks of their current situation. If they were to follow the rules, there should be a proper ceremony to held. The knight would offer up their sword and the lord would place their hand on the kneeling knight placing an oath.


    Alexjin close his eyes for a second and kneeled as well and takes Geraldine''s hand and kissed it, "I don''t understand what you mean, Master but if that''s the case, I wish for you to become my Lady." He paused and looked at her in the eyes.


    "Master is the only thing I have left, now."


    The pain of Alexjin''s eyes is evident even though his face says otherwise. The grip on her hands tightened but it doesn''t hurt her a bit. The thunder erupted as the rain got heavier, wetting them both. She could feel Alexjin''s sincerity sipping into her bones.


    At that moment, a blank drawing paper is placed on Geraldine''s hand. Fate''s choice was given to her and now is the time to start painting on the blank drawing paper.


    "Master, tell me. What do you desire?"


    Geraldine jolted to the sudden question, she was about to answer when a loud scream nearly shook the forest. Both their heads snapped at the direction of the house.


    "The children!" Alexjin was about to run when he noticed Geraldine still kneeling on the ground with a smile on her face.


    "Master¡­"


    "Alexjin, go and meet your destiny. We will meet again and when that time comes, let me paint you with desire." After she said her piece, a bright lightning stikes them, making Alexjin close his eyes and when he opened it, Geraldine is nowhere in sight.


    He looked around in search for her when another scream erupted that shifted his attention to the children as he hurriedly run away from the riverbank, leaving his mother''s urn.


    Upon returning, he saw a group of knights wearing a silver armor with a red cloak draped over their shoulders and a lion with a crown symbol engraved into their chest. He doesn''t know what they came for but the symbol is familiar to him but doesn''t remember where he sees it.


    "What are you doing? Leave the children alone!" Alexjin screamed and went infront of the children. Maxwell went beside him and use his body as a shield as well.


    The knight put down Leo and look at Alexjin from top to bottom with a smirk, "Do you know Aurelie Houde?"


    Alexjin didn''t answer as he doesn''t know her mother''s last name and they might be referring to someone else.


    Seeing that Alexjin stayed silent, the knight pull out a portrait and shows it to him. A young woman who is wearing expensive clothes and jewelries. At first he doesn''t recognize the woman in the portrait but the longer he looks, the more her face becomes familiar especially her hair which is the exact same thing as him.


    "So kid, let me rephrase my question. Are you the son of Aurelie Houde?"

 Chapter 94 - Abandon

    "So kid, let me rephrase it. Are you the son of Aurelie Houde?"


    The knight went closer to him and look closely at his hair and without a word, he motion his head towards his fellow knights and they instantly went and grab Alexjin''s arm tightly and pull him away from his group.


    "What are you doing? Take your hands off me!" Alexjin screamed and pull his body away from the knights but no matter how much force he used. It was not enough especially when there''s six knights holding him down.


    The children yelled and went to grab Alexjin''s close and pull him towards them but they were pushed by the knights away, causing Leo and Daisha to fall on the ground.


    "Well, that''s settled it. Let''s go, your highness," The knight bowed slightly with a smirk and mount his horse.


    As for Alexjin, he was put on the carriage with chains on his both hands and feet to prevent him to fight back or escaped their grasp.


    "We''ll take your big brother now. If you all want to stay alive, shut your mouths and go back slavering around!" The knight chuckled went kicked his horse to start walking.


    Maxwell glared at them without a word because he knows that he can''t fight them since they are the royal knights of the Empire and messing with them could be your death bed.


    "Brother Jin!!!!" Chase yelled and tried to run towards the carriage but Jesse was able to hold him down.


    "Don''t go or they will kill you," Jesse whispered to Chase as he craddle him in his arms for comfort.


    The children could only look at the carriage and the royal knights walking away from them as they all march with glory while raising their flag.


    "What should we do now?" Leo asked and all their eye went to Maxwell.


    "For now, we will find master and tell her what just happened. I''m sure she can do something," Maxwell said and hurriedly ran back to the house to search for Geraldine but silence greeted him instead.


    "Let''s go and find master," Maxwell yelled to them as they all started to move and search for her.


    They went back to the riverbank where they last seen Geraldine but when they arrived. Only the remaining flower petals remained with no one in sight.


    "Is master gone as well?" Jesse whispered as his eyes went to Maxwell who is breathing heavily. Without a word, he runs back to their house where the rest of the group gathered at the living room.


    "Max!" Daisha called him as soon as she saw him entering the house, "I''ve knocked on master''s room but no one answered."


    Without hesitation, Maxwell went in front of Geraldine''s room and kicked the door open.


    "Maxwell! What are you doing?" Daisha screamed and hold his back to prevent him from entering, "That''s masters room and we should not enter without her permission!"


    "Daisha!" Maxwell holds both of her shoulders and make her face him, "Don''t you realize what''s going on?"


    He looked at the trembling eyes of Daisha and when she didn''t answer. He let go of her and kick the remaining wood from Geraldine''s door. It was the first time they entered their master''s room, they were a bit hesitant but go further inside.


    They saw the bed was well made and clean but one thing that they notice is that it''s empty. The look at the drawers to see a few clothes hanging and nothing else. When they opened the drawer at the end of Geraldine''s bed. They saw a couple of bags with their name engraved to it.


    Maxwell grabbed a back and read the name, "Jesse!" he called out and handed him the bag, "Don''t open the bag first. We will wait until all of us have their bags."


    Maxwell give the bags one by one and went out of the room, "Okay, master have left these inside her room with our names on it."


    They nodded in understanding then Maxwell started to open his own bag and the rest of the group followed. The sparks of gold and silver coins nearly blind them.


    "It''s money," Leo said in confusion.


    Maxwell put down his bag of coins and pull out the letter inside, he unfolded it and read the writings out loud.


    ```


    Dear Maxwell,


    If you read this letter that means that your brother Jin has been taken away and you are in search of me. I know that you''re all frightened of being left alone but don''t be, you have been trained to survive in this world for years. I apologize for not being at your side but there are things that needed to be done that requires my presence. Guide your brothers and sisters even if they are not blood related. Be their leader that would help them find their desires in life and don''t forget the words I have said to you.


    We will meet again.


    Sincerely,


    Geraldine


    ```


    As soon as he finished the letter, the realization hits them, "So, we are on our own¡­ again."


    Leo looked down on his bag and took out the white envelope inside and unfold it. He reads it silently as he pursed his lips to prevents his sobs, "Master said that I''m already a big boy."


    As soon as he said that, the other''s also opened their letters and read it privately. Maxwell went to the kitchen and check for the food supplies to see that it''s full and could last them a week or two.


    "Okay, since these will be our new situation. We need to talk about the rules in these house as well as our individual plans, follow me." Maxwell walked towards the living room and sit on the sofa as his eyes focused on the money bag. The rest of the group followed him and seated in front while waiting for him to speak.


    "Did you all remembered the words that master told us two days ago?" He asked and the rest of the group nodded their heads.


    "Brother Jin was taken by the royal knights and they spoke mother Aurelie''s name with a last name. That means that his blood has something to do with the royal family and base on what master told us. Brother Jin might needed us in the future as his loyal group that will support his back," Maxwell said as he thought about the circumstances again.


    "And the royal knights called brother Jin, your highness." Jesse rubbed his chin while remembering what happened earlier, "That clearly means that brother Jin is a royalty."


    As soon as Jesse said those words, the group gasp in realization as Maxwell nodded his head in agreement.


    "That is true and for my conclusion, master knows it too. She has been training and teaching brother Jin with all kinds of stuff even unrelevant once such as dancing but now that I think about it. He needed to know all sorts of things if he wanted to survive inside the palace," Maxwell said and sighs heavily. He can''t believe that all these time, a big secret is hidden with them.


    "And master also trained and teach us too. She even said that our new master is brother Jin and not her," Daisha whispered as the rest of the group nodded their heads.


    "These is just a conclusion but I''m sure that tomorrow, news will spread about brother Jin and we will know what is his background but whatever it is, let''s stick to what master said to us. We will continue to train what we have learned and find what we desire in life but once brother Jin needed us. We will be there to support him. So please, remember these words," Maxwell look at each of them in the eye to see their determination and loyalty.


    "We will," The group said in unison as they put their fist on their chest. It is their symbol is they commit to something.


    After that moment, they all became soft as reality hits them. They hugged their money bag and sobs, they are having mixed feeling of fear and excitement. Fear of being left alone again and excitement as they will have freedom on their own choice.


    "Also, since we will be leaving without master or brother Jin. You all need to contribute in our food supplies and other things to manage the house. No slacking off," Maxwell sighs and crossed his arms, he knows that it will be tough to control the younger once without their master.


    "Ay kids, remember no slacking. We need to work our butts off even without our masters, okay? It doesn''t mean that we can do whatever we want because no one will scold us anymore. We need to prepare ourselves for the time that master or brother Jin will need us," Jesse spoke with his tough voice that makes the group cringe.


    "Ugh, we know Jesse," Aaila rubs her ears in annoyance which irritates Jesse.


    "YOU!"

 Chapter 95 - Captured By Knights

    Pain.


    That''s how Alexjin felt as he struggled to open his eyes. He felt emense pain on the back of his head and on his shoulders and legs from the heavy chains.


    Fluttering his eyes, his blurry vision started to get clearier and appeared before him is a fancy room in gold and white color.


    "Ugh! Where am I?" He muttered as he slowly lift his body up in a sitting position and hold his head as he felt dizzy.


    After a few minutes, his dizziness subside and he was able to focus on his surrounding. What he saw leaves his mouth open in amazement.


    "Why am I here?" He whispered and slowly get out of the fluffy bed and arranged it neatly.


    Going towards the door, he tried to open it but noticed that it was locked from the outside, "Sh*t!" he cursed out and went to the window but as soon as his hands touch the glass. An electric energy electrified him and good thing he was able to get away before he got toasted.


    Alexjin is imprisoned on the room with no way out no matter how he struggled to find a way to escape. Putting down the chair that he used to slam on the window, Alexjin felt hopeless. He is confused and tired at the same time that he can''t help but remember what happened before he came to that room.


    When he was pushed inside the carriage by the royal knights, three of them accompany him. Two at his both sides and one in front who looks like a higher royal knight because he dressed differently from the rest.


    "What are you doing? Who are you? What do you want?" Alexjin yelledin their faces and tried to take off the chains but he was held down by the knighs on the arms.


    "If I were you, I should stay calm to prevent myself from hurting," The knight in front him said calmly and then took out his swords and a handkerchief and starting wiping his sword with his eyes staring at Alexjin. His actions are threatening in Alexjin''s eyes and he didn''t like it one bit.


    "I know you''re confused with this sudden circumstances but be thankful that your life will be better starting today," The man chuckled and twist his sword as it glistened in the light.


    Alexjin glared at him, "I''m living the best of my life then you came and ruin it!" As soon as he finished saying his piece. He elbowed the knight beside him and punch the other one and kicked the knight in front of them when he was about to swing his sword towards him.


    With swiftness, he tried to open the carriage door but was blocked by a sword in his throat. Making him stopped and pulled back by the two knights.


    "Ah, young boy, aren''t you afraid of this blades? Look at how sharp it is to cut a human flesh. If you areen''t careful, it can bleed you to death," The man said and put the ends of the sword at Alexjin''s shoulder.


    "I don''t want to be where you want me to be. Bring me back home where I belong," Alexjin said firmly as his eyes sending daggers to the man.


    "HAHAHA, ah. You belong to the commoners, I see. Tsk, tsk you just waste your bloodline boy," The man takes his sword away and cross his feet.


    Alexjin didn''t say a word anymore and used his senses instead in order to escape from their grasp. All he could think about is the children and Geraldine left in the house.


    He became passive for a while and make their atmosphere calmer and when the knights lowered their guards around him. That will be the time he will strike.


    The day turns to night as the group decided to camp. They skip on going to inn''s as Alexjin might try to escape so they settle camping inside the forest area and focus on him.


    "Here, eat," The knight handed him a plate of roasted chicken and mash potatoes. He is currently sitting on a tent they prepared for him and there are four knights standing beside his tent, guarding his every movement.


    He looked at one of the knights and lifted his hands that still have chains on it, "I can''t eat with these chains dangling on my hands."


    The knights look at one another and decided to unlocked the chains on his hands and guarded him closely. Watching him as he took a bite. Alexjin only took a peek at his peripheral vesion to see their actions while remaining calm and acted like he will not attempt any plan of escape.


    He slowed down his eating to give him more time of a free hand, "Could you give me a glass of water *cough*"


    The knights was hesitant to leave his area to get water but Alexjin continued coughing that he was forced to leave.


    "Keep an eye on him," The knight said and left. The other three knights inched closer towards Alexjin with their eyes staring behind his back.


    Still coughing, Alexjin used that time to drop the plate and acting like he was choking but he was actually took the sword necklace from his neck and hide it on his fist.


    The knights help him up and gives him water, "Thank you," he whispered and the knights puts back the chains on his hand and escort him back on the tend and closely guarded the entrance and the back.


    Alexjin stayed awake for 10 minutes and letting them see his shadow laying down on the bed as he turned off the lights. He could hear murmurs from the knights and a ruttles outside.


    "Is he already asleep?" A man''s voice that sounded familiar to Alexjin whispered to the knights and after a while, a retreating footsteps could be heard.


    As time pass by, the noise outside started to died down and the tents lights are off and only the bonfire on the middle brightened the surrounding.


    Alexjin sits up and swirt the tiny sword in hand and used it to carefully cut the chains. Even though that it''s tiny, the sharpness of the sword is still intact. To prevent any noice, he covered his hand with a pillow and sheets as he started to break the chains.


    The metals clang a little but was suprised by the clothes, it took him another 10 minutes to fully break the chains and wrap it on the bed sheets. Carefully placing his feet on the ground, he used his other senses to feel the knights that is guarding his tent.


    Alexjin could sense the four knights and there are at least three knights roaming around the area. Without hesitation, he release his mana towards the sword which gives its original shape and size.


    Then stepping so lightly, he went to the back of the tend and slowly rip the material to create a passage for him. Without hesitation, he went out and stab the knight quietly and before the other one could react, he covered his mouth and slith his throat. The other two knights in front didn''t even notice that their comrades has been killed.


    Alexjin dashed towards the forest without any specific direction. On his mind, he just needed to get as far from the royal knights and find a way to go back home.


    It was dark and the moonlight is the only thing that brighten some part of the forest. Alexjin has been running for 15 minutes already and he gone a bit far from the camp. He thought that he''s gonna be fine and slow down to catch his breath but that single moment is the only thing that the royal knights needed. Something hard was hit on the back of Alexjin''s head and that caused him to lose consciousness.


    "You should not stop running, your highness," The man said with a mocking tone. He was the one who is with Alexjin inside the carriage and he knows that the young man will try to escape from the camp that''s why they prepared themselves inside the forest for his arrival.


    "Escort the prince back to the camp. We will ride again to the palace."


    "Yes captain!" The other knights carried Alexjin and put him back to the carriage.


    "Hmm, what is this?" The man muttered while picking up the tiny black sword on the ground. He looked at it closely and put it in his pocket.


    ---


    "I shouldn''t have stop at that time and continued running even though I''m out of breath," Alexjin whispered as he throws another chair towards the door but it''s no use.


    His hands went to his chest and notice that he''s not wearing the necklace that Geraldine gave him. This caused him to panic and caress his body to see if he put it somewhere.


    Feeling something on his thigh, he bring down his pants and saw the other tiny sword, it was the silver one that Geraldine created for him.


    "Now, where''s the other one?"

 Chapter 96 - The Emperor

    *Click*


    The sound of the door unlocking grabs Alexjin''s attention as he stands from the mess he created on the floor. When the door opens, a man wearing a black tuxido appeared. He looks older with his grey strands peeking through his black hair.


    "Your highness," He greeted and his eyes instantly went to the broken furnitures on the floor. Alexjin thought that he will get scolded but the man in front of him remained calm with a smile.


    "My name is Macho and I''ll be your assigned butler," He said and bowed with elegance, "and I''m here to escort you to see your father."


    "Father?" Alexjin scoff as he can''t believe what he''s hearing at that moment, "You''re mistaken. My father is already dead 19 years ago. Your knights have gotten a wrong kid to bring here."


    Macho went silent for a little while and only stared at Alexjin''s eyes, "I have met your mother before, Aurelie Houdie. She is a delicate and fine woman before she entered the world of the disgrace."


    By what Macho said, this made Alexjin interested in the conversation, "What do you know about my mother?" he asked as he took a step further.


    "If you wanted to know more then follow me," Macho stook a step back and started walking away. Alexjin have no choice but to follow behind him. His mind is full of confusion and curiosity that it wanted to burst at the amount of questions that remained unanswer.


    *If you want to know the truth, ask Geraldine.*


    This sentense from his mother popped in his mind and he knows that Geraldine won''t lie to him as well.


    After a while, they arrived at a huge door, Alexjin''s eyes buldged in amazement as he never saw something fancier in his life.


    The knights standing at each side of the door looked at them and without a sword, the opened the huge door widely.


    Macho nodded his head to the knights as he entered first. Alexjin was a bit hesitant to enter because of his dirty shoes that still have a mud at the bottoms.


    "Come," Macho gestured for him to enter when he noticed that Alexjin stayed still at the entrance.


    Their steps echoed through the empty hall as they go further inside. Alexjin couldn''t help but be amazed at the decorations as well as the width and height of the room.


    "Where are we?" Alexjin whispered to Macho.


    "We are in the throne room, your highness," Macho replied with a smile and stopped three meters away from the throne.


    Alexjin wanted to ask another question but noticed the poker face macho is making as if he''s waiting for someone else to come.


    It didn''t take long before a man appeared with a glass wine in hand. He is wearing a white well-embellished tunic wiith gold threads and on top of it, a surcoat is worn and a long red robe that glides on the marbled floor.


    "Ah, you have finally arrived," The man laughed and drinks his red wine while settling himself on the throne.


    "Greeting, your Imperial majesty the Emperor," Macho greeted with a firm voice and curtsied.


    As for Alexjin, he doesn''t know what to do and followed the actions of Macho. He was surprised that he was brought to the Emperor of the Rakkaegia Empire and this caused him to fear for what he had done.


    He thought that this have something to do with the swordmanship competition and their cover has been blown to the Emperor.


    "Is this him?" The Emperor spoke while twirling his glass of wine and looking down at the boy before him.


    "The son of Aurelie Houdie that lived a commoner''s life with his banished mother," The Emperor laughed sarcastically and chug his glass.


    "BRING ME ANOTHER WINE!!!"


    Alexjin flinched at the sudden scream of the Emperor and saw how the servants fear for their lives while pouring him a drink.


    "Your Imperial Majesty, I would like to ask something," Alexjin spoke while trying to control his trembling voice.


    "Go ahead, ask anything. I know you''re confused that''s why you came here to seek answers, right?" The Emperor chuckled with amusement.


    Alexjin nodded his head and gulp while trying to gather courage to speak to the leader of the whole Empire, "Your Imperial Magesty, what do you know about my mother, Aurelie?"


    Hearing his question, the Emperor''s smiling face turned sour and stare at him with a bored look, "Aurelie Houde, hmm. She used to be the most beautiful flower in my garden of beauties and also one of the most powerful too. I was amazed by her flames that I took her in, letting her live in this magnificent castle of mine." The Emperor stands and walk around with his hands wide open.


    "But have you heard of this saying. That when you''re in the garden, the first one you will pick is the most beautiful one among the rest," The Emperor went down and walk around Alexjin.


    "She''s like a rose, so beautiful but also have thorns," The Emperor snickered behind him, "She became a witch that wanted to harm this Empire. Ah! Yes yes. She became a black element user! HAHAHA The audacity of that wretch woman after I give her everything even my sp*rm!"


    Alexjin was speechless by hearing the Emperor''s words. All the information is a bit too much for him to take, "You mean that I - I''m¡­" He wasn''t able to continue when the Emperor speak.


    "Yes, little boy. I am your father, the Emperor of this whole Rakkaegia Empire!!!" The Emperor yelled with pride, "and you are my son that was hidden from me by that witch!"


    The Emperor took a few deep breaths to calm down, "But I guess she''s the most beautiful flower indeed since she''s the first one to die from my garden."


    After hearing those words, Alexjin couldn''t but feel anger building inside him. He wanted to scream and shout that his mother is the most awesome person in the world for bringing him all alone without the Emperor''s support and seeing all his mother''s sacrifice, Alexjin wanted to punch the Emperor but he didn''t do it. He calmed himself down and stayed silent because he knows that no matter what he says, the Emperor will be the absolute truth.


    "Now, tell me son. What is your name?" The Emperor ask when he sit on his throne while looking down at them like rats on the street.


    That question shocked Alexjin and even wanted to laugh sarcastically. In his mind, his father have the balls to insult his own mother in front of him when he doesn''t even know his son''s name.


    "Al --" He paused and shook his head, "My name is Jin." Alexjin decided to tell them half of his name for Alexjin is the name of the winner in swordsmanship competition and it might blow his cover and also he felt that his father doesn''t have the right to know his whole real name.


    "Ah, Prince Jin Du''Bellay. That will be your new name starting today. Live your life as 16th Prince of this Empire and forget your life as a commoner," The Emperor smirked as if he had done something honorable.


    "Thank you, your Imperial Majesty," Alexjin bowed while clenching his first so hard that he felt blood drawn out of his skin.


    "Ans starting today, you will call me father. Now, go and live your life in the new mansion I gave you." The Emperor gestured for them to go away while he succumb himself with the wine.


    After they bid goodbye, Macho led him to his new home which is another mansion inside the Imperial residence. The area is wide and the house is big enough for a single person to live in.


    Upon entering, he was greeted by five maids dressed in their uniforms, they bowed down and waited for him to acknowledge them.


    At first, Alexjin doesn''t know what to do or respond as everything that happened that day is too overwhelming for him to take but then the teachings of Geraldine came into his mind and his body acted on his own.


    He raised his hand and gestured them to stop bowing.


    "These will be your servants that will serve everything you need. For now, you need to rest and I will bring the papers that needed to be done tomorrow," Macho said and extend his hand as gesture for Alexjin to take the stairs towards his room, "Your room is the one with the largest door. If you need me, just ring the bell and I will be there instantly. Have a good rest, Prince Jin."


    Alexjin nodded his head and dismissed them as he goes up to his room. As soon as he entered, he went to the window and saw royal knights roaming around his mansion. He knows that they are still keeping an eye on him incase he will try to escape again.


    "Master, where are you?"

 Chapter 97 - Amos

    Holding the urn in hand, Geraldine put it inside her bag that was placed on the cart she bought. She is going back to the main city to observe what will gonna happen next that Alexjin was found by the Emperor.


    After Alexjin leave her in the river bank, she take the urn of Aurelie that he left in a hurry. She took it with her as she went to her hideout. Behind the tall bushes and dried leaves stack in mountains is a cart and another small horse on standby.


    Geraldine prepared it beforehand to help he escape the area so that the kids won''t be able to find her. Taking out her stuff on the hideout, she put it immediately on the cart and went away as soon as possible. She could still hear the screams and yelling of the children and no matter how her heart aches for leaving them all alone without saying goodbye.


    She swallowed it all and prevented herself to look back as she knows that once she do it. Her plan will fail for her heart will win against her mind.


    She didn''t know how much time she spend on traveling especially that her horse is slowing down because of it''s size and the amount the horse carried is heavy.


    "Kabayo, bilisan mo naman mag lakad or papakain ko sayo tae mo," Geraldine chanted those words while her hand is touching the horse buttocks. She transmitted some mana to help the horse to stay alive for their journey.


    "There¡­ good horsey," She muttered and caress the horse skin as they continued traveling. That''s when she noticed the urn at her side.


    ***


    "One newspaper please," Geraldine lifted her hood and look at the child who is selling newspapers on the streets.


    "Three silver coins," The child open his palm to take the money and gives Geraldine one set of newspapers.


    "Thank you."


    Going back to the cart she parked on the alley, Geraldine puts down the food that she bought and other supplies. She decided that she won''t stay in the main city but rather go back to her home in the North as she will need her status as a daughter of the Duke back to have a power to visit Alexjin soon.


    Geraldine doesn''t know what will happened to her if she went back to the Gauthier''s residence. It''s been four years and the marriage plan was also canceled and ruin his father''s business plan. It was in the news at how the Gauthier''s family lost a huge amount of money from the cancelation of marriage.


    Because of it, Geraldine knows that she''ll gonna have to deal with them upon her arrival, "Well, I still can''t run away from them forever so I''ll just deal with them now." She muttered while thinking of how she will make an entrance.


    "Heya!"


    The horse started walking in a slow phase, Geraldine is still in the South part of the Empire and she needed to pass over to the main city to be able to arrived at the North side.


    "If only I could pass through the magical gates then you don''t have to sacrifice horsey," She said and look the horse with pity.


    The magical gates are gates that can let you teleport on another magical gates on the given area. It was the fastest way to travel if you''re in a hurry but not everyone can have an access to it. Only those with nobility have the access because of how expensive the gate cost in one travel and not everyone can afford it. That''s why even some nobles would travel by land instead of spending their money on the magical gates.


    Geraldine have enough money on her pocket to use the magical gates but it would blow her cover because you need to put your name on the list before you can use the magical gates. There''s even a small competition among the nobles to see who has the most number of names written on the book as it means that they have enough wealth to spend on the magical gates.


    Getting the newspaper at her side, she flipped the page and search for any news regarding Alexjin. It''s been a five days since he was taken to the palace but no news about him is seen on the newspaper as if the palace is hiding his identity in a secret.


    "I hope they put something here," She sighs and read every content of the newspaper. She was about to put it down and rest her eyes when something caught his eyes.


    "The son of the exiled concubine has been found and becomes the 16th Prince of the Rakkaegia Empire."


    As soon as she read those lines, her heart skip a beat and hands trembling in fear and excitement. She didn''t waste any moment as he read the contents.


    "The Imperial Majesty, the Emperor has finally found his son after learning that his late concubine, Aurelie an ex-member of the Marques Houde family has given birth to his son upon her banishment from entering the main city Zuron. The son becomes the 16th Prince of the Rakkaegia Empire and will start his training as a royal. There will be no ball to celebrate his arrival because of his background¡­"


    Geraldine grimace at what she just read, "So they decided not to celebrate his arrival in the palace because his mother is known to be a witch in the Empire. That''s believable, Alexjin has nothing to do with her mother''s past!"


    With her anger, she crumpled the newspaper and throw it away, "You will have a hard time in the palace Alexjin but I know that you will survive all the challenges that will come to you."


    A smirk formed on her lips as she spoke her next sentence, "After all, I''ve trained you to become a great oppressor towards this sh*tty Empire."


    ***


    After a week of travel, Geraldine finally arrived at the North part of the Empire and she only needs to travel towards her family''s residence but there''s one thing that prevented her from going back. It was her stuff that she bought it her. She doesn''t want to bring it with her because she knows that they will search around her stuff and even confiscate some of it as a punishment.


    "Now, I need to find a place to hide my stuff," She murmured while looking around for any possible way.


    "Ah ha!" Remembering something in her memories. She instantly rode towards the location, it was a bit far from the Duke''s residence but for her it was the safest.


    Parking in front of the store, she went down and looked at what''s before her. It was an old bookstore owned by a widowed man with no children. Before, she used to go at the bookstore as an escape from her family since she was in a very young age.


    Going inside, the bell rang when she opened the door. Instantly, the sweet, musky smell wafts into her nose and even reminded her of chocolate.


    "O - oh, welcome," The old man with a cane came into view as he greeted his customer which rarely happened.


    "Amos," Geraldine took of her hood to show her face but the old man didn''t recognize her.


    "He - hello, young mi - miss, what are you lo - looking for?" Amos said and gestured his trembling hands over the book shelves, "We have va -variety of book he - here."


    "Amos, it''s me, Geraldine." She said in a soft tone and approach him.


    Amos didn''t recognize her at first but the more he looked at him, the images of her face stated to get familiarize in his memory. A smile formed in his lips, "Ah ah ah Ger -geraldine!"


    Both of them went for a hug as they missed one another, "You g - grown up!"


    "Yes Amos, it''s been four years," Geraldine laughed and hugged him one more time. Amos is like the father figure to her even though they''re not blood related. He was there when she''s sad and crying  and was ready to listen to every story she''s gonna tell. He treated her as his daughter and kept her secrets from her noble family.


    "I though your fa - family sells you off!" Amos shakes his head in disapproval.


    "They weren''t able to marry me off to some Duke''s son as I run away. That''s why you haven''t seen me for years!" Geraldine laughed with amusement.


    "Ru - run away? This girl, where did you go and why did you go back he - here? They will fi - find you!" Amos was about to go and close his shop but Geraldine prevented him.


    "I came back because there''s something I needed to do and in order to fulfill it. I need my title back as a noble woman."


    Geraldine''s words makes Amos sigh is disapproval. He gestured for her to follow him as they went to his kitchen and served her tea.


    "You know that they will be - beat you if they see your fa - face again."

 Chapter 98 - Attitude

    "Amos, I need a place to put my stuff so that my family won''t confiscate it as soon as I come back to the residence," Geraldine sighs as she sips her cup of hot tea.


    "You know that you''re always welcome here," Amos chuckled as he took out the cookies from the oven.


    "Thank you. I always know that this is my safe home." Geraldine''s body relaxed because of Amos presence that she knows that there''s someone out there that she can lean on.


    "You look unwell Amos," She looked at him from top to bottom to observed his movement as well as his appearance.


    "Ah, old age," Amos grunts as he sits down on the chair and put his cane on the side.


    Without a word, Geraldine reach for his hand, "Mabaho itlog mo mag hugas ka naman." She used her powers to heal him even a little.


    "You don''t have to. I''m already old and might die soon so don''t waste your mana on me," Amos smiled and patted her shoulder.


    "I can still revived my mana, so don''t worry about it." Geraldine took a small pouch from her satchel and gives it to Amos, "Those are healing pills, take it once a month and you''ll be fine."


    "Healing pills? I''ve never heard of it before except for mana pills that the Gauthier''s family supplies," Amos took a yellow colored circular pill from the pouch and used his glasses to look closer.


    Geraldine laughed awkwardly as she forgot that the pills are now popular within the Empire, "I bought that to some merchant travelling in my area."


    "These might be rare and expensive. I don''t want to waste it over this old body," Amos push back the pouch towards Geraldine but she hold it back.


    "No, you deserve it. Besides, I can still buy those again so don''t worry about that stuff," Geraldine smiled and push it back which Amos accepted.


    "Thank you."


    Healing pills are the new kind of pills that Geraldine was able to make but haven''t introduced in the public yet. It has a yellowish hue that resulted from the medical herbs she used to create the pill. It could be seen as a regular medical substance that you can buy in the Apothecaries but the only difference is that the herbs used on Geraldine''s healing pills are rare and also has a strong effect on the body that is why one pill is enough to supply ones body for a month.


    After their short conversation, they finally agreed to let Geraldine take one storage room to store her stuff. She has brought all the stuff she have even the things stored at their store so that nothing can be found inside related to black elemental if someone would barge inside since nobody will use that place.


    Geraldine unloaded her stuff and used the old books inside as a cover for her stuff. Amos doesn''t know that she''s been learning black element and decided not to tell him so it won''t endanger his life away because people who help hiding the identity or location of the dark elemental users are executed or banished from the Empire.


    That is why Geraldine decided to keep it a secret from him so he won''t get involved if there will come a day that her element will be exposed.


    Hiding the dark elemental stuff behind the shelves, it took her at least an hour to finish setting her room and locked the door once she was done with the work. She went to Amos who is sitting on the corner reading an old book.


    "Amos, I''m done setting up, I should go back to my father''s residence," Geraldine packed up a single bag with her essentials and was ready to go.


    "You really grow up gracefully and your aura and attitude change as well," Amos smiled with pride as if he''s seeing his daughter grown up to a fine woman.


    His words made Geraldine''s eyebrow raised, "Attitude?" she asked. In her memory she''s a quiet type of girl who only stand on on the corner of the room and nobody would notice her and if someone would notice her, they would only throw hurtful words towards her family and her being the Duchess killer.


    "Huh, what do you mean by my attitude?" She asked as she''s curious about his perception of her.


    "Hmm, I remember you used to be a wild child. That one time you bought a gun to the party because you hate it every time they called you a murderer," Amos chuckled as if he''s remembering the good old times.


    "What?" Geraldine was dumbfounded by what he said and tried to remember what she had done in the past but no matter how she thinks of every party she attended which is so rare. There''s no part of it that she brings a gun in the party.


    "I don''t remember bringing a gun or holding one," she said in disbelief. All her life Geraldine only handled a sword and never owned a gun even though she trained to use one. It was not in her forte to use a gun in a fight.


    "Maybe you have for - forgotten about it since you''re too yo - young that time. I still find amusing for such a sm - small girl to bring a gun because you''re so done with their insults but now I see that you''ve become an el - elegant and calm person, I feel re - relieved." Amos sighs in contentment and even opened the door for her.


    Geraldine was speechless by what he said but only smiled and never argued with him, "Well, I guess I did improve over the years of spending my time alone away from the noble family."


    "Yes. Now, be careful on your way back home," Amos waved goodbye as she went to her cart and started walking.


    "Did my memories slip over the years?" She murmured while she''s to dig her mind from her younger days but her father would never even want her to attend a single party because they are ashamed of her.


    Shrugging those thoughts away from her mind, she continued her way towards the direction of her family''s residence. She stopped by a shop and sell her horse and cart and settle on a cafe while deciding what to do next.


    "Should I enter through the gates or at that hole again?" Geraldine scratched her head and thought about her grand entrance of return. In the end, she decided to try and enter through the hole at the training hall and waited at night.


    ***


    "It should be near here," Geraldine whispered and tried to tap the wall to feel the rock that was used as the barrier on the hole. It was the same hole she used to enter the residence four years ago.


    "Base on my memory, my father cemented the hole to prevent the knights from slacking off. Let''s see if that really happened," After she said that, her hand was able to hold on the huge stone.


    To her surprise, Geraldine paused for a few seconds before she tried to move the stone away from the wall and saw that it was still uncovered.


    "What the-- the hole even got bigger than before," She chuckled and was about to crawl inside when something popped into her mind.


    "Why should I enter this way when I can just go to the gates. I''m a noble after all." She puts back the stone an the hole and wipes away the dirt on her dress.


    Walking towards the gates, she adjusted her wig since her hair is still short and covered it with her hood. Even though that it''s already night time, there are still people roaming around.


    Upon getting closer on the gates, the guards instantly noticed her presence and went in front of the gate, "Who are you and what is your business with the Duke?"


    She didn''t answer and stand silently while thinking of how she will response, "I''m Geraldine."


    The guards only looked at her like she''s a crazy bish, "The young miss has been dead for years now. No need to act as a poser and ask for money. The Duke''s family is too busy for this! Go away before I call the knights!" The guard yelled while shooing her like a dog.


    Geraldine was shocked by the news, "What? I''m dead!?" she chuckled while shaking her head from amusement, "Can''t you see I''m alive and well?"


    The guards looked at her with bored eyes and signaled his fellow guards to call over a knight roaming that night. Geraldine remained standing with a smirk hiding behind her hood while adjusting her bag.


    After a while, two knights came in with a grumpy face and looks irritated. Upon seeing them approaching, Geraldine noticed their unfamiliar faces which means that they are new in the residence and doesn''t know her face.


    "Hey, it''s already night time. We don''t have time for this crap, so get lost before I slice your tongue off!"

 Chapter 99 - Meeting The Gael

    "Hey, it''s already night time. We don''t have time for this crap, so get lost before I slice your tongue off!" One of the new knights yelled as if he owned the residence. Pride and confidence boost on his aura which Geraldine doesn''t mind and even find it amusing.


    "Why would you tell me to go away when I''m coming back home after years of absence," Geraldine smirks and took a step closer at the gate to make her figure known through the light.


    It''s been four years since she was gone and wasn''t seen by many so she understands that some might not recognize her easily especially to those who only seen her by picture.


    "Miss Geraldine has been gone for years and she was deemed as dead by the family. She hasn''t been seen nor found for four years. Many have stepped forward to claim her position in the family but failed through the series of test given to her. The family have stopped searching for her now so you can go back home and take a rest. Don''t waste your energy for faking your identity for money." The second knight stepped forward and looked at Geraldine with disgust.


    Seeing his face, Geraldine was able to familiarize him, he was once a newbie in training for the knight position when she leave the mansion but now, he''s a full time knight.


    "Uhuh," She chuckled because she knows that they only tried to make efforts finding her is because of the arrange marriage that they decided without her presence.


    "Now that you''ve heard what I said, kindly go away before everything gets messy," The knight threatened and show his sword to her. Geraldine wasn''t fazed and even find the situation exciting.


    "But what if I''m the real Geraldine who decided to show up now?" She said in a playful tone and cocked her head to the side, "What will happened if I''m the real one and you''re just gonna shoo me away without confirming if I''m the real one or not. Will it cost you your job then?" Geraldine laughed loudly.


    The knights and guards didn''t like what she''s doing and it''s evident on the facial expression that they''re making. The new knight step forward and aimed his sword towards Geraldine.


    "We have been given permission to hurt someone if they insisted to the the young miss of the Gauthier''s so if I were you, turn around and go back home. I don''t want to hurt a woman," The knight said and glared at her but still, Geraldine remained on her spot without moving an inch.


    She sighs loudly, "You''re name is Bolgo, a young man who dreamed of becoming a knight at a nobles house because of the high salary that can feed your struggling family''s stomach. The training was hard for you since you''re much smaller than the rest of your batch but I''m glad you''re able to make the cut." Geraldine''s eyes went to the man with dark brown hair who has a shocked expression on his face.


    "You know my name," Bolgo whispered and holds the newbie''s shoulder and whispered something on his ears. Then the newbie went away after sending a glare towards Geraldine''s location. Bolgo gestured the guards to open the door for Geraldine to enter. They were confused and was hesitant to follow but they did and let Geraldine to enter the residence.


    "Follow me," Bolgo gestured for her to follow where they''re going but of course Geraldine knows the way.


    Geraldine took her time to look around and saw that their house has been renovated and was replaced by new paints and designs which is more elegant than before but not far from her, an old building is seen.


    Among all the extravagant designs of the mansion, it was the only part that looks old and shabby. There are also weeds growing around and it really shows how the placed wasn''t taken of in the first place.


    She didn''t realize that Bolgo have stopped walking and caused her to bump into his back and hit her nose on his metal armor.


    "Aww," She rubbed her nose as it caused her a bit pain.


    Bolgo just look at her with cold eyes and remained standing while waiting for the knight to arrive. The night is chilly and remaining outside for a long time will make you shiver in coldness. They waited for at least 20 minutes outside before the newbie knight came out of the door with a grumpy face.


    "They don''t want to entertain this matter anymore," The newbie knight whispered to Bolgo and glared at Geraldine''s direction.


    "I see," Bolgo faced Geraldine with a small smile, "It seems like the family doesn''t want to entertain you. It''s better to leave before the night goes deeper. It will be danger to a girl like you."


    Geraldine stand there without moving, she sighs and shrugged it off, "Well, it''s not like I can force myself if they don''t want me anymore."


    Geraldine turned around and was about to go away when someone holds back her shoulder. She turned around and saw Bolgo behind her back.


    "Wait," He said.


    That''s when Geraldine turn around and saw Gael standing at the door with his red eyes looking down at her.


    "Bring her," Gael''s firm deep voice makes the knight shudder in fear especially that he''s the heir of the house of Duke and their future master and owner.


    Gael''s figure completely changed than before. He became taller and his body becomes more muscular and wider that makes him look intimidating. He crossed his arms while watching Geraldine walking closer to him.


    The two knights step back while leaving Geraldine in front of Gael. He observed her from top to bottom but since Geraldine was wearing a cloak, he wasn''t able to observe her well.


    Nobody said a word, making the atmosphere awkward and suffocating.


    Geraldine looked up but still her face is covered by the hood, "Long time no see, brother."


    Gael''s brows crutch upon hearing what she said and scoff, "I really hate those people who act like someone else for the sake of money. I had enough of this and I think we need to teach a lesson for this not to happen again."


    Gael''s voice is thrilling and send fear to those he speaks but it has no effects on Geraldine and rather find it funny.


    "Brother how can you say that to your own sister who hasn''t returned for four years?" Geraldine giggled which makes Gael irritated.


    Gael didn''t answer and nodded his head towards the two knights. Geraldine knows what it means so she step back with her both hands raised up.


    "Brother, you don''t need to do that. If you don''t want me back, it''s fine. I can just go away now," Geraldine shrugged and turned her back again. For her, she doesn''t mind if they won''t accept her back and will find another way to communicate to Alexjin.


    The two knights stopped and look at their master for the next instruction. Gael didn''t say a word and let her go but he still stayed at the door while looking at her. The wind blows towards her direction causing her cloak to be flown away but instead of holding it tight, she let the wind carried her cloack backwards.


    The she used her hand to completely take off the hood to reveal her face. Thick vanilla colored hair flows gently on her waste and her glowing red eyes stared at his brother''s.


    The wig that she''s wearing are her own hair that she grows back over two years and cut it again. So it appears real in the eye.


    Geraldine curtsied and turn around and started to walk away.


    "Stop!" Gael''s voice echoed in the night.


    A smirked form over her lips as she turn her head to look at his brother, "It''s my mistake, I shouldn''t be here anyways. After all, I''m not welcome here since I was brought to this world."


    Her sentence indicate at how her family always disapproved of her since her mother has given birth to her. Even if everybody knows about the story, the posers who came forward never dared to say those words and even tried to get on their good side. At first, it was hard for them to identify since when Geraldine was little, she would always craved for their love and attention but when they met her for the last time four years ago. They noticed the difference of her aura and attitude even though they have been with her for days.


    That is why Gael felt something when he heard what she just said especially that she''s willing to go away rather than forcing herself to stay and prove that she''s the real young miss of the Gauthier family just like the rest of the girls coming to them.


    Bolgo''s eyes even widen when he saw her appearance.. She''s still the same as she were in the past except that her face and body is more mature.

 Chapter 100 - Meeting The Family

    Three sets of eyes are staring in front of her, judging every move and actions, looking at her face and stature like she''s a canvas but an ugly canvas base on their scowled expression upon seeing her for the first time in four years.


    Geraldine is standing in the middle of the room like a stone, unmoving and has a poker expression plastered on her face. She has been bought inside the mansion by Gael to present her to the Duke for clarification if she''s a fake or not.


    "So, you''re telling me that this girl is Geraldine," Duke Victor Gauthier sips his camomile tea with a grumble. His face is still the same when Geraldine leave the mansion as if he didn''t age at all, the only difference is the Grey specks that appears on his hair as a sign of aging.


    Geraldine rolled her eyes and crossed her arms, "I already told you that I can just go away and forget everything that happened here. So no need for interrogation."


    The three men looked at one another with meaningful gaze it''s because she doesn''t fear them and rather have the courage to stand before them without trembling or looking down on the floor as it was done by the posers coming in the place of Geraldine and make the family believe that they are the missing young miss of the Gauthier family.


    Gavril stands up from the sofa and circled around her while looking at her height and body stature. In the last four years, she has grown as well, standing around 5''5 (165 cm). This makes Geraldine felt uncomfortable by their stares and sense like they are undressing her in front of their own eyes.


    "Okay, umm. I think this is enough. I should go," Geraldine pointed at the door and slowly taking a step back while waving at them goodbye but once she reached the door she notice that it was locked and saw knights guarding outside.


    "I think the door is locked, I can''t go out," Geraldine pointed at the door but they all remained seated without saying a word.


    Feeling defeated, Geraldine went back and stands in front of them as she remembered what Gael have said a few minutes ago that they will punish her as an example to those who will dare to act as the young miss imposter again.


    "What do you want?" She spoke in a lower tone so that she won''t be pushed on their bad side since in their eyes, she''s an imposter.


    "If you''re the real Geraldine, tell me something that only within the family knows about it as a proof," Gavril said with a smirk lingering on his lips, he is confident that the girl in front of her is not his sister because she looks different than before.


    Geraldine stare at him with a smug smile then she went closer to him and even lowered herself at his head level since he is sitting and Geraldine is standing.


    "I know you have a mole at your left butt checks," Geraldine whispered with a taunting voice. As soon as Gavril hears it, his face instantly turned red and stands up, towering over her.


    Gavril wanted to speak as his mouth twitches but he can''t deny what she revealed because it was true. He have a huge mole on his butt cheeks that he''s always ashamed of. Gavril could only looked at his father and nodded his head and began walking away to calm himself but before that, he looked back at Geraldine who is biting her lips to prevent herself from laughing.


    "I wish you had never came back!" He aggressively whispered and walked away towards his room while stumping loudly.


    Duke Victor Gauthier massages his temples because of stress. He stands up from his seat and went closer to Geraldine but didn''t dare touch her, "You finally decided to come back to us after four years. We have lost an important business because of your rebellious act and now you have the face to come back here."


    The Duke''s voice sounds unhappy and his expression remained unchanged after seeing his only daughter for a long time. On the other side of the sofa, Gael only looked at them without saying anything as if he''s watching a drama live.


    Geraldine smiled sweetly to his father, "I miss you father, don''t you miss me too?" she pouts and flutter her eyes while dismissing the words she heard from the Duke.


    Duke Gauthier was taken back by what she said and coughed to cover up his surprise. He turned his back while frowning at her and begun walking away without a single word of welcome to his daughter.


    Only Geraldine and Gael remained at the living room. She faced him and smiled, "Brother seemed unwell, you should take a rest too as it''s getting late. I should go to my room as well."


    Gael didn''t answer and only stare at her for ten minutes making Geraldine felt uncomfortable as she shifted her weight while waiting for his response.


    "So, I''ll go now," Geraldine pointed at the direction of her room and took a step back as she was about to go away.


    "If you wanted our attention that much, you should have done something else than going all the way and be gone for years and making both houses of Dukes to look for you in the whole Empire. Do you like it that you get that kind of attention from us?" Gael said with a face of disgust.


    Geraldine was dumbfounded by what he said. It was never her intention to use her leaving as an attention seeking action from her family. It was for completing and planning her revenge to the Empire who enslave her as a killing machine for years.


    But all that time, her family thought that she only wanted attention from them to the point of going all out. That thought irritates Geraldine to the core but she calmed down and remained her poise.


    "Brother, I only wanted to practice my element that''s why I left. I don''t intent to grab your attention by leaving since I already know that I''m not welcome in this household." Geraldine smiled and walked away, leaving Gael all alone in the room.


    As Geraldine went outside on the other door and the knights roaming around stopped when they see her. They were on high alert as she was wearing a commoner''s clothes and didn''t hesitate to approach her.


    "Hello miss, may we ask what''s your business here?" One knight asked politely.


    Geraldine was about to answer when Bolgo and the newbie knight appeared from the side and went to the other two knights.


    "This is the young miss of the Duke''s family," Bolgo announce which makes the three other knights look in shook. They immediately bowed their head in respect and apologize for not recognizing her.


    Geraldine waved her hand, "It''s fine. I''ve been away for four years so I understand that my face isn''t recognizable."


    The knights only look at one another and doesn''t know what to say. Sensing their panic, Geraldine smiled beautifully and giggled.


    "I''ll be going to my quarters now. Good night to you all," Geraldine started to walk away when Bolgo stepped in.


    "Young miss, do you want me to accompany you?" Bolgo offered but Geraldine shook her head.


    "I''ll be fine." After saying her piece, Geraldine begun walking away towards her house but noticed that they are following her back.


    She knows that they are still wary of her presence but she didn''t mind it and continue walking by. Upon arriving at her house, she faced them again, "I finally arrived at my home. Thank you for accompanying me."


    After that, Geraldine didn''t wait for them to speak and entered her broken down house. The door nearly collapse when she holds it open but act as if nothing happen. Once she inside, she peek through the crystal windows to see that they are still outside and talking to one another.


    "I think they are still doubting whether I''m the real one or not. Well, I don''t really care."


    Shrugging it off, the first thing that Geraldine notice is the thick dust forming everywhere and the awful smell of the room.


    "Ugh! This is horrible," Geraldine holds her nose and continued walking towards her room. Upon entering, the place is still the same when she leaves it.


    "Nobody really take care of this house when I was away huh," She chuckled and removed her bag, dropping it on the floor as she went to the cabinet and took some clean covers.


    She removed the dusty bed covers and replace it with clean once and didn''t waste any moment and jumps over the bed.


    "Ugh! This is nice." Closing her eyes, she could feel the exhaustion pushing down her body from the sleepless nights and deep thinking.. It didn''t take long before her eyes closed and sleep drifted her to dream land.

 Chapter 101 - The Young Miss

    Waking up early on the next day, Geraldine yawned and went out of the bed. She looked at the clock but noticed that it was no longer moving.


    "Ugh! It feels like I''m living in a abandoned mansion," She groaned and went to her wardrobe and pick out the remaining clothes she left behind that are not dirtied by dust. There''s no servant around to clean her house or assist her which supposed to happen like last time but she''s all alone.


    "Good thing the water still runs here," She muttered with a sigh and washed her face. After she is done cleaning herself, she went downstairs and was meet by a brunette haired servant who is slowly closing the front door, afraid of making any noise.


    "Who are you?" Geraldine asked.


    "AHH!" The servant scream in surprise and instantly bowed as she greeted, "Good morning, young miss Geraldine."


    Geraldine cocked her head to the side and looked closer to the servants face, "You look familiar. Raise your head and show me your face."


    The shaking servants raise her head with eyes shows that she''s frightened if her but kept calm and composed.


    "Ah, you''re Levine, right?" Geraldine chuckled and felt happy that she remembered the girl who served her a few years ago.


    "Ah, yes. I''m Levine," She said while panicking as she doesn''t know what to say and was overwhelmed that her name was remembered by a noble.


    Geraldine could sense her fear and nervousness, so she went in front of her and patted her shoulder, "I''m glad that you''re still here. You grown up beautifully," she complimented with a smile.


    "Tha - thank you!" Levine''s cheeks reddened upon Geraldine''s compliment.


    "Come, let''s eat. I''m hungry," Geraldine walked towards the door and go to the main mansion to grab some food.


    "Yo - young miss!" Levine runs to catch up with Geraldine and nervously went in front to stop her from walking.


    Geraldine cocked her head to the side as she looked at her curiously, "What is that?"


    "Young miss, we should get you ready first and also the Duke wants you to join them for breakfast," Levine whispered as she looked around for any staff walking by and covered her young miss body.


    "I am ready," Geraldine looked at her weirdly and shows her the dress she''s wearing. It was a simple blue dress with laces but her hair remained unstyled and she''s wearing a boots instead of heels as she felt more comfortable using it than the feet killing heels.


    Levine pointed at her hair and shoes, "Its - its.." She wasn''t able to continue her words as she finds Geraldine''s whole attire as outrageous.


    Geraldine giggled at the expression of Levine that she can''t help but pinch her cheeks as she finds her cute, "You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll be fine."


    Geraldine started walking as Levine followed her from behind and still feeling nervous especially when they entered the main mansion.


    All the staff that have seen Geraldine had their eyes bulged upon seeing her appearance but she didn''t care. She continued going to the dining hall and opened the door on her own without waiting for Levine to opened it.


    Upon entering, her father and two brother''s are already at the table waiting for her to arrive. She stands still at the entrance while Levine closed the door behind.


    "You''re late," Duke Victor Gauthier grumbled as he gestured the servants to start serving the food.


    "Good morning to you too, father," Geraldine greeted and went to the extra chair beside Gavril who groaned as she approached him.


    The room became silent and only the clatter of the utensils can be heard. It was an awkward atmosphere and even the servants felt it.


    It was the first time that Geraldine has been invited to dine with them. The other servants are surprised as well especially that she has been alive when the family has announce that their daughter is dead.


    Geraldine waited for the food to arrive in front of her but the servings is different than her brothers. The types of food being served is the same as hers but the quantity is less.


    She didn''t say a word and eat the food in silence as his brother''s talk about business. She only listen to what they say until the topic goes towards Gavril''s business about the mana pills.


    "My business is doing very well for four years but my suppliers hasn''t contacted me for a while and  didn''t send me any mana pills now. I wonder what happened. Tsk, my customers are lining to buy those mana pills and now my supplies are empty." Gavril massages his head while stressing about his business.


    That topic makes Geraldine smirked, seeing that they are struggling to continue the business without her help. Then Gavril''s eyes went towards her with a glare and leaned closer.


    "You''re the one who approached that mana pill maker, tell me, where are they?" Gavril''s eyes squinted while waiting for his sister to answer.


    "I don''t know. I just give them the papers and give it back to you after they''ve signed it. After that, I have no connection with them anymore and live my own life all alone," Geraldine drinks her water and nearly choke because of their intense stare.


    "I don''t remember that woman''s face anymore but she''s the owner, right? That pill maker." Gavril caress his chin while trying to remember the past.


    Geraldine only shrugged as she doesn''t want to be included in their conversation but Gavril keeps on talking to her.


    "Tell me, do you remember that woman''s face? If you do, we must hire an artist this instant to sketched her face. Though, she seems familiar but I can''t pinpoint where I saw her," Gavril instantly called the butler for an artist even though Geraldine hasn''t answered yet.


    "I don''t remember her face. I only seen her twice so I forgot," She shrugged and squinted her eyes to Gavril who looks pissed off.


    "You stayed there but you don''t know her face or even know what happened to them?" This time Gavril''s voice raised in annoyed tone.


    "Oh, brother. It''s mot my fault that your business are having problems besides I''m not staying in one place so how could I know?" Geraldine answer back with lies to trick them.


    Gavril was about to answer when the Duke cleared his throat, "It''s still early in the morning and you both decided to quarrel," Duke Victor glared at Gavril and Geraldine.


    "We already gave an example to the mages Gavril, no need to stress over your supplier. Once we can get the correct ingredients then we can make our own pills to sell," Duke Victor Gauthier wipes his mouth with a napkin and stands up and leave the room.


    Only three of them left in the dining table and Geraldine did her best to finish her food faster so that she can leave. The two men noticed her change of speed and decided to do it as well. Now, they have an internal war to whom finished first.


    Since Geraldine only have a small amount of food, she was able to finish first and this bring a sour expression to his brothers.


    "Thanks for the meal," She said and was about to went away when her eyes caught Jerome standing at the corner of the room. She went closer to him and said, "Jerome, can you come to me in the afternoon. We have some private things to discussed."


    "Yes, I will young miss Geraldine and also, welcome back to the family''s residence." Jerome bowed down and Geraldine nodded her head before heading out.


    Before the door of the dining room closed, she heard a word from Jerome.


    "She''s really the real Geraldine. She''s alive."


    Geraldine could not still forget the time that Jerome gives her a carriage ride and set the coachman as her killer.


    "He must have been shocked that I''m alive," She whispered to herself and continued walking back to her own house.


    As she walked along the hall, she saw the head maid at the opposite direction. Then she remembered Levine as the servant who seemed nice to her and wanted her to be her personal servant.


    "Greetings, young miss," Boghana greeted with a bow. Even though she greeted first, there''s a hint of hesitation on her voice.


    "Head parlor maid, Bogdana. How are you?" Geraldine said with firm voice that surge power.


    "I - I''m fine young miss," Bogdana gulp and remained standing while waiting for Geraldine to pass her.


    The Head Parlor Maid are senior housemaid  they cleaned and tidied reception rooms and living areas by morning, and often served refreshments at afternoon tea, and sometimes also dinner.


    "I see, very well.." Geraldine walked off slowly and saw their judging eyes on her but doesn''t mind it since there are still some people who doubts if she''s really the real Geraldine or the fake one.

 Chapter 102 - Rebel

    "I want Levine to be assigned as my personal maid," Geraldine smiled to Jerome who is standing before her. They are currently in the living room and he could see the dust everywhere but Geraldine doesn''t mind it as she sits on the dirty sofa.


    "Very well, I will assign her as your personal servant today. Also, I''ll assign some maid to clean this house and replaced the old things with new ones in your liking," Jerome bowed down as Geraldine nodded her head in approval. She also wanted her own house to be cleaned as she can''t look at how thick the dust is forming everywhere.


    "Okay, I hope this will be done as fast as possible. You may leave." Geraldine stands up and was about to go when Jerome spoke.


    "Young miss, you really did change. I thought you were an imposter because of how you act but you just matured," Jerome said as if he''s gonna cry.


    Geraldine was dumbfounded by what he said as what she remembered. She was still the same and her attitude never changed.


    "You''ve met me four years ago, Jerome. I don''t know what you mean that I changed." She said and got curious to what he''s gonna answer.


    "Yes, when you came back to the residence. You were acting different but we don''t acknowledge it that time since we thought you were just repenting to the troubles you have done in the past," He replied.


    "Uhuh¡­ My memory is kinds blurry for the past few days. Can you give me a scenario where I give troubles to the family?" Geraldine asked. In her mind, she hasn''t done anything that was against the family''s rules. She would always follow and obey them for the sake of love and attention she can get if she became a good girl.


    Jerome was taken back by her words and thought for a while before clearing his throat, "At the Annual Hunt Day, you brought a crossbow to the noble''s gatherings and started firing arrows when you get into a fight to a group of ladies but luckily, nobody get hurt. Then you were banned from attending that event for one year but since you were gone for a long time. You haven''t attended that event 4x even though your ban has been lifted."


    Geraldine was standing there with her mouth opened in disbelief, "But I haven''t attended a single Annual Hunt Day," Sh whispered to herself.


    "What is it young miss?"


    "Oh, nothing. Thank you for reminding me, you can go now," Geraldine waved with an awkward smile and waited for Jerome to leave.


    "I''ll take my leave and process what''s needed to be done today. Please rest well young miss," Jerome bowed once again and leave the door and because he puts too much strength. The door detached itself to the wall.


    "I''ll fix this as well," He laughed with embarrassment and slowly put the door on the side and jog out of her house.


    Geraldine sighs and went back to her room as her bed is the only thing that is clean. She slumps down and buried her head on the pillow and scream.


    "What is happening!?" She punched her pillow a few times before trying to dig memories inside her brain but no matter how she squeeze it. There''s no event that had happened.


    "What''s going on? Both Jerome and Amos said something that has been done before. Why are they keep saying I did that, I did this when I haven''t done any of those actions before!" Geraldine sighs in frustration and thought about the time that she transported back to her past life at 14 years old.


    "Did something happened that I lost some of my memories? But I''m sure that I haven''t done those crazy stuff they said. What have you done almighty one?" Geraldine spoke with worry on her voice as another problem came into her way.


    ***


    After a week, the house has been flourished and renovated into a new one. It looks simple yet elegant but Geraldine can''t appreciate it''s beauty as she''s been locking herself on her room for the whole day or she''s on the main library and reading all the history books that is available and the further she tried to search for answers. The more she got confused.


    There are things happening similar to her past but there''s also differences that is a complete opposite of what she lived before. Also, she has been indirectly asking some of the staff inside the mansion of what are their perception of her and she has been able to gather evidences and facts that concludes to one thing.


    "I''m a f*cking rebel as a way to gain attention!" Geraldine grabs a bunch of her hair strands and pull it from her scalp.


    "No, that''s not what I did before," she paced inside her room while talking to herself, "I did everything they told me to do and did my best to excel both academic and skill to make them proud that is why I accepted the Emperor''s approval to become his spear. So what is this rebellious act they are saying to me? I need answers!"


    It might look like a simple change that happened to her but it also indicate something else, "What if Alexjin is not the Alexjin from my time¡­ what if--" She wasn''t able to continue her words as she shakes her head and patted her cheeks to wake her up to reality.


    "No, no. I''ve trained him so well for the past four years. I think I did a good job. My plan has finally started and I need to focus than being disrupted by these changes!"


    "AHHH!"


    Geraldine screamed in frustration as she used her pillow as a punching bag. A knock on the door interrupt he session and appeared a scared Levine.


    "Young miss, I''ve brought tea and cookies," She peeked inside to see what her owner has been doing.


    "Oh, come in and put it in the table," Geraldine pointed at the right side as she put the pillow on the bed and went to sit on the chair and enjoyed the tea Levine brought.


    Levine stand at the side with a worried look on her face. For a week that Geraldine imprisoned herself on her room, all she could her every time are muffled screams and sounds of objects falling in a loud stud. She wanted to asked to see if her owner has some trouble but she''s also scared that if she crossed the line. She will get fired.


    She only entered the mansion the few days before news spread around that the young miss of the family has arrived four years ago and she was the one who was task to serve her with Orea. She has done well at that time and survived but she didn''t expect that she has been chosen to be the personal maid of Geraldine.


    The gossips of how Geraldine fired all her staff has been famous among the workers and starting that time, they are afraid to serve her as they might get fired as well but because they can''t do anything if they are put under her wing. So, those who are serving the family for a long time warned them not to mess with Geraldine and always be cautious of their own move so that they could not feel her wrath.


    It is also famous at how Geraldine is deemed the crazy one. Even crazier than Gavril. It has been circulating that there are times that she''s been in a calm manner for months then she would switched into a different character and what stayed the most is her rebellious attitude that has been going on for years but even if she acted like a wild animal. She was seen as an idiot and pathetic even by the servants because she has no one to lean on if there''s trouble coming to her way. She''s all alone that is why some servants would play pranks on her and in the end it was all blamed on her rebellious, wild and uncontrollable behavior.


    But since the day she arrived in the mansion, she has been disciplined and well behave and even acted like a real noble lady which surprised everyone. That''s why some still won''t believe that she''s the real Geraldine but the Duke himself approved that she''s the real one even though a few months ago, they announced that their daughter is already dead to them.


    Those gossips make Levine pity the owner in front of her, "Young miss, what are you doing for the past years that your away from the mansion?" She gasp when she loudly blurted out the words that was supposed to stay on her mind.


    Geraldine looked at her in dazed but understand as she knows everyone is curious about her.


    "I enjoyed my freedom and venture the lands that I haven''t visited and also learn to use my power even if the Empire deemed it useless."

 Chapter 103 - Shopping

    "What are you going, young miss?" Levine ask when she saw her owner changing her own clothes early in the morning which was supposed to be her job.


    "I''m going to go shopping for new clothes," Geraldine smiled and puts her cloak which Levine helps on putting it on her body, "come with me and wear this." She grabbed the dress that was placed neatly on the bed and gives it to Levine.


    "Bu - but I can''t wear something expensive as this dress." She pushed back the dress to Geraldine who was confused by her actions.


    "We are going to the boutique Levine. I don''t want you to wear that maid dress outside," She stated and still saw the hesitation on Levine''s eyes. She holds both of her shoulder to made her look into her eyes.


    "Levine, I know that this actions may be new to you but you are under my care and I specifically ask for you to be my personal servant so take anything that I''m giving you." She patted her shoulder and gives her the dress.


    A smile lift on Levine''s lips as she bowed down, "Thank you, young miss!"


    "You''re welcome. Now, go get change as well. We will leave in about 15 minutes." Geraldine winked at her as Levine instantly went outside to change her clothes.


    A smile formed on Geraldine''s lips as she heard a faint squeal of excitement from Levine.


    "At least I make her happy."


    She grabbed her bag and took out the blank cheque''s that Jerome gives to her from the Duke, "Ah, I really love the smell," she whispered while smelling the paper and imagined the amount of stuff she can buy with it.


    "It''s still the best feeling to spend the money of my father than my own," She whispered and remembered the time when she doesn''t want to spend money over the budget if it''s not needed or she''s not into the mood for shopping.


    It didn''t take long before Levine arrived wearing a purple dress that has cute ribbons at the neck and the ends of the dress. Then she matched it with a black heels and put her hair into a bun.


    "Ho - how do I look young miss?" Levine''s cheeks formed a pink hue when Geraldine looked at her from top to bottom with a smile.


    She didn''t answer and went to the drawer and took out something from her jewelry box. Geraldine went in front of Levine and put something on her hair.


    "Come here," Geraldine pull her towards the mirror and gasp at what she saw.


    "Young miss, this is too much. I can''t accept it anymore," Levine said and was about to take it off but Geraldine stopped her.


    "Think of it as my welcome gift to you as my personal servant," Geraldine whispered and adjusted the item on Levine''s hair.


    It was a hair clip in ribbon shape that consist of huge amethyst gemstone in the middle and the rest are small diamonds that glistened under the light.


    "Thank you very much, young miss!" Levine couldn''t help but shed tears as it''s the first time she received something from her owner and also the first time she wears something expensive.


    "No, worries. Now, let''s go we have a lot of shopping to do," Geraldine giggled and went out of her room and followed by Levine at the back.


    Upon arriving outside, Levine step up and informed Geraldine, "I''ll go prepare a carriage for us young miss, wait for me," She said and instantly run as soon as Geraldine has given her permission.


    "So cute," She couldn''t help but giggled at how adorable Levine looks when she''s dressed in fancy clothes.


    Base on the information that Jerome gives to her, Levine is a daughter of a poor farmer from the far side town of the North. When her father got sick and unable to walk, her mother steps in to continue their farm but the management failed that caused them to lose money and lands.


    That is why Levine applied to become a maid at the Gauthier''s residence when they started hiring a few years ago. She was only nine years old at that time and the oldest among the three siblings.


    Geraldine sits at the stairs of her house while waiting for Levine to come back and her eyes drifted towards the open land before her where the grass is still dead and there''s no single flower blooming from the dying plants.


    "They really left this place to rot," She muttered and went to the dying single flower . She touched it with her hands, "Bubuka ang bulaklak papasok ang reyna."


    After she said the enchantment, the dead flower slowly revived it''s life and bloomed to it''s full color. The color of yellow shines among the rest of the plants around it and Geraldine couldn''t help but smile.


    "Young miss, our ride is ready?" Levine called out while waving at Geraldine.


    "Okay," She answered and left the flower. She approached Levine and both of them went to the gate where the carriage is waiting.


    The other servants and knights who are walking by gasp when they saw Levine wearing an expensive attire and seemed happy at Geraldine''s side.


    They were all afraid to be Geraldine''s personal servant because they doesn''t want to taste her wrath and also because of her status in the household. Servants gets attracted to nobles with superiority with the thinking that they might get protection , bonuses or high salary. Meanwhile, Geraldine has the lowest status among the nobles of the Gauthier''s household and with the addition of her attitude, she doesn''t have a personal servant all her life.


    As soon as the guards saw them, they instantly opened the doors and let them outside. Geraldine make sure to walk slower and looked at their faces to see the one who yell at her when she arrived at the mansion but she saw different faces instead.


    "Let''s go, young miss." Levine stands beside the carriage as the coachman opened the door and both of them entered.


    Levine looked around and notice that they are alone so he builds up courage to ask his owner, "Umm, young miss. Don''t we have a knight to accompany us today?"


    Geraldine chuckled at Levine as she could see how terrified she is knowing that they are alone.


    "The knights belong to the Duke and my two brother''s. They don''t serve me so don''t be surprise about it. It''s the same that no servants wants to work under my wing." She smiled at Levine who''s panicking and doesn''t know what to say, "It''s okay Levine. You don''t have to explain, I know it all."


    Geraldine can actually request a knight to accompany her even if they don''t like to serve her as she''s still a noble lady of the Gauthier''s but she choose to travel alone because she doesn''t want someone to eye everything she''s doing and she can save herself and Levine if something happened to them.


    Upon arriving to their destination, they parked the carriage and she gave the coachman some money to entertain himself while they were gone. She pulled Levine with her to the first store she sees and what welcomes her are colorful dresses from the manikins.


    The sales lady welcomes them but as soon as she saw what Geraldine wears, she got ignored and went to Levine''s side.


    "Play along," Geraldine whispered to her as she stepped on the side.


    Levine wasn''t able to reply when the sales lady wearing a fitted red dress approach her and smile, "Young miss, what are we looking for today?"


    "Umm," Levine gulp as she doesn''t know hoe to answer and peek at Geraldien as saw she''s pointing over the dresses, "I - I want some dresses."


    "Oh, sure. Come with me and I''ll get some of our beautiful dresses that is suitable for a pretty lady like you." The sales lady smiled and gives a cup of tea to Levine and went to get dresses from the back.


    "Young miss.." She whispered as Geraldine approached her.


    "Buy five dresses for yourself, you''ll need it if you''re gonna stick with me." Geraldine whispered and leave Levine as she continued choosing her own dress as well.


    Levine almost had a heart attack when the sales lady brought out a couple of racks full of expensive clothes while Geraldine is standing at the side while enjoying the suffering of Levine.


    At her peripheral vision, something moved and that caught her attention. She thought it was just one of the customers and continue picking out the clothes she liked when a shadow pass by her.


    Turning around, she could see no one but felt a certain energy around her and felt her skin tingling as if someone is staring at her for a while.


    She lowered her hood and grab the dresses that caught her attention while observing her surrounding. After a while, Levine appeared before her with the sale''s girl behind her.


    "Are you done picking your clothes, Levine?"

 Chapter 104 - The Black

    Geraldine put the dresses she picked on the counter and the cashier looked at her with distaste but smiled when looking at Levine.


    The sale''s lady put Levine''s dresses ahead of Geraldine and cleared her throat as she smiled to the casher, "Let''s pack this young lady''s dresses first."


    This caused Levine to panick and looked at Geraldine, "Young miss¡­" she whispered and went behind Geraldine''s back.


    This caused the casher and the sale''s lady to raised an eyebrows to what they have seen. Geraldine pushed her dresses forward and lifted her hood a little bit for them to see her face.


    "Put those sets of dresses on a separate bags," Geraldine said and opened her bag to take the empty cheque when the casher looked at her with one eyebrow raised.


    Geraldine gives a single piece of the cheque to Levine as it was the servants job to do the paying while their owner waits for the items they bought.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt you both but is it kinda rude for the servant to ask the owner to be the one who will do the paying," The sale''s lady crossed her arms and looked at Geraldine from top to toe.


    Geraldine was about to reply when Levine step in front and answer for her instead.


    "How dare you say that in front of my young miss!?" Levine spoke with her voice in a high pitch that surprised the sal''es lady.


    "Huh, you - young miss?" The casher stuttered as their went to the woman wearing a black cloak.


    "Yes, she''s the young miss of the house of Duke here at the North!" Levine said with pride and even presented Geraldine who was embarassed by her.


    "You don''t have to--" Geraldine tried to stop her but Levine was so into her character that she ignored Geraldine''s words.


    "You mean the Gauthier''s family?" The sale''s lady spoke with shock evident on her voice.


    "Yes and you''re the one who is rude and disrespectful here," Levine crossed her arms as she glared at the two people in front of her.


    The casher and sale''s girl immediately bowed, "We apologize for the misunderstanding. I hope our actions won''t affect your thoughts about the quality of our clothes," she said and immediately gestured the casher to pack their clothes instantly.


    "It''s fine," Geraldine muttered and pull back her hood to cover her face and went outside as Levine payed and grabbed the clothes.


    "Tsk, those employees are rude, you shouldn''t tolerate it, young miss," Levine said with a pout as she doesn''t want her owner to feel bad or uncomfortable.


    "I don''t mind it Levine. It''s better for people not to recognize me as I can have much freedom than fully showing who I am," Geraldine smiled and started to go to the next destination.


    As they keep on walking, she could still feel the presence she felt inside the botique following them. She let it be and act as if she didn''t know but she''s concerned about the well-being of Levine as she might get pulled into her mess.


    As hours passed by, they went to different stores and Geraldine could still feel the presence following them but everytime she turned around, no on is there.


    "Young miss, it''s already lunch time," Levine said while wiping away the sweat forming on her forehead.


    "I lost track of time, wait here and I''ll go buy some food for us," Geraldine said and leave immediately. Levine can''t follow her because of the multiple bags she''s holding.


    Geraldine went to a bread store and broght some and while she''s waiting for the bread to be heated. The presence of somebody became closer until she could feel it behind her back. Her body hair stands up and her heart beat fastened as if she''s been running for an hour.


    With a quick turn, Geraldine is confident that she''ll be able to see the face of the one following her but there''s no one behind her.


    "Young miss, here''s your order," The baker handed two box full of fresh bread with a smile.


    "Thank you and by the way, have you seen someone behind me earlier?" She asked, hoping that the baker could answer.


    "Huh? You''re the only one standing there in line since all the customer''s went inside to eat," The baker scratch his head in confusion.


    "I see," With a nod, Geraldine went away and at that time, she could no longer feel the presence which she sighs in relief.


    After going back to Levine''s location. They went to the carriage went travelled back home while eating bread inside.


    "Ah, it''s a good thing that nothing bad happened to us," Levine''s sighs while eating an egg pie.


    "Yes," Geraldine answered and look outside the window. Her mind still can''t forget the presence she felt as if it''s still lingering around her.


    After arriving at the mansion, Levine arranged the clothes they''ve bought and when she''s done, Geraldine sent her away to eat while she lounge over the bed.


    "I have the knowledge of what happened for more than one thousand years. I learn every books and information surrounding the Rakkaegia Empire. Every victoryand improvement of this land, I was there. I seen it all but why do I feel so dumb right now? I feel like a child who is just dreaming and thought that dream is real but it wasn''t. Am I in the right path?"


    Geraldine muttered while looking at the ceiling and that''s the time when she started doubting herself base on the question that still doesn''t have an answer. She doesn''t realize that she have fallen asleep due to overthinking.


    ***


    Geraldine flinched when she heard steps approaching her way that''s caused her to wake up, "Ugh! What time is it?" she grunted and rubbed her sleepy eyes.


    "It''s already night. How long did I sleep?" She yawned and stretched her body. Her room is covered in darkness because she have forgotten to turn on the lights but she didn''t move because she wanted to sleep a little bit more.


    She thought that the footsteps belong to Levine and shrugged it away but after some time, she noticed the difference on it''s pace.


    Geraldine''s drowsiness was gone and replaced with attentiveness as she slowly raised up from her bed and tiptoed to prevent any sound.


    She grabbed the nearest item beside her and used it as her weapon as she slowly walked towards the door.


    Geraldine couldn''t help but gasp when she felt the same presence that has been trailing her since she went out to the market. She raised the lampshade in hand and put her free hand on the handle and counted up to three. She opened the door with a quick swift and that''s when she saw a shadow retreating.


    "HEY!" Geraldine followed the shadow but every time it pass by the lamps, the fire would die, making the place in total darkness but it didn''t bother Geraldine a bit and trust her other senses to tract the presence.


    After a few minutes of chase, Geraldine arrived at the garden. She didn''t realize that she was already outside because her mind is too focus on other things.


    "Tsk! Where did it go?" She muttered and look around for any possible way it go or hide. The lamps around her begun to flicker and instantly burst, leaving the area covered with darkness with only the moon giving light to the surrounding.


    "I know you''re here. Show you''re self and tell me what you want. I don''t have time to play with you," Geraldine screamed and continued turning to look for any sight of the shadow when she felt the presence behind her.


    She instantly turn around and use the lampshade to shield herself. That''s when she fully saw her opponent.


    A figure wearing a full black clothes and robe with the hood covering it''s face and a mask with gold lines on it.


    "AHH!" Geraldine screamed and push her opponent away. Both of them are now standing facing one another a few meters apart.


    "Who are you? What do you want from me?" Geraldine spoke calmly and aimed the lampshade to the opposite side.


    The opponent didn''t answer and cocked it''s head to the side, it didn''t move nor show any sign of attack. It just stand there while looking at her behind it''s dark clothes.


    Geraldine is doing the same, she''s observing her opponent and wrack her brain to think for her opponents intention for her.


    "If you want something from me, just say it. I''m not a hard person to talk to and can you at least tell me if you''re a man or a woman?" Geraldine shrugged and waited for a reply but there''s none.


    The cold wind blows towards them as the clouds moved away from the moon making it''s light shined over them.


    Geraldine took a step forward with it''s weapon still extended, she was about to speak when her opponent move and took something inside her cloak and what she saw next makes her eyes bulged in fear.

 Chapter 105 - The Presence

    "What the-- How did you-- Who are you?" Geraldine couldn''t form the words she was about to say as her mind is confused as she''s rattled by the presence in front of her.


    Her opponent didn''t say a word and swing it''s own weapon and aim it towards Geraldine who was still in shock upon seeing something familiar to her.


    "Where did you get tha - that?" Geraldine pointed at the opponent''s weapon.


    Her opponent is holding a silver spear with a red zircon gem in the middle. It''s features is exactly the same when Geraldine became Victoria, a spear of victory and honor that gives the Rakkaegia Empire it''s abundance and prosperity from the conquering kingdoms by using her. That''s why Rakkaegia becomes known around the world for it''s cruelty and power.


    "Don''t you remember this?" The opponent finally spoke and it''s voice sound robotic that you won''t know it''s gender.


    "Tsk!" Geraldine glared at the person in front of her and knowing she doesn''t hold any weapon that can be used to fight her foe. She doesn''t has a choice but to use the hardening her finger''s which turned to silver.


    "Who are you?" Geraldine asked for another time as she wanted to know the person who has something to do with her past.


    "Don''t you recognize who am I?" The opponent laughed as it''s voice grumbled evilly which makes Geraldine flinched, "I should be the one asking you that."


    "I am Geraldine Gauthier, the only daughter of the Duke''s family," Geraldine said with pride on her voice but the person before laughed sarcastically.


    "Are you sure about that? Because from what I know, you don''t belong here," the opponent swings the spear and played with it before slicing in front of Geraldine, "You''re not from this world. You stole what was supposed to be mine!"


    After her opponent scream, it jumps and attacks Geraldine with no hesitation. Swinging the spear from side to side, a skill that seemed similar to Geraldine.


    "I don''t know what you''re saying!?" Geraldine yelled as she dodged the attacks coming to her way and she''s able to hide behind the tree when the cloud covers the moonlight.


    "You don''t belong here!" The opponent laughed again as if taunting here again and again.


    Geraldine''s hands trembled with the words she''s hearing from her opponent as if she knew something of her secret and she''s in doubt whether to ask any information or kill the person to shut it''s mouth as it will hinder her plan of revenge.


    "How can you say that I don''t belong here?" Geraldine shouts as she prepare herself and went to another tree while looking at her opponent who is following her voice.


    Silence followed when the opponent went to the tree where she used to hide but never came out of it.


    Then it''s the time when she felt that presence behind her, it was too sudden that she got surprise as well.


    "Because I''m the one who belong here!"


    The tree was cut down easily to half by the opponents spear and went to attack her. Geraldine throws the lamp on the opponents head and went it was distracted, she used the time to claw the opponent''s chest but was able to dodge and only able to scratched the shoulder.


    Geraldine doesn''t know what to reply or say as she''s confused at what''s happening to her at that moment and her priority is to survive the fight.


    Her opponent didn''t stop and throws the spear towards Geraldine''s chest but she easily avoid it due to the distance. Rolling to the side, that''s the time when she''s able to ahve a closer look to the spear.


    "It looks exactly like --- me," She whispered as her eyes trembled and lose her focus as her mind started to drift at the time of her suffering at the mage tower where she taste different kinds of experiment for years.


    The opponent went towards her and yanked the frozen Geraldine''s hair upwards and made her look into it''s eyes.


    "I will kill you and retake what''s mine!" Her opponent grasp her neck and choked her while preparing the spear to pierce into Geraldine''s heart. "I have searched for you for a long time, Victoria."


    As soon as her opponent says her spear''s name, Geraldine came back reality and used her hand to claw her opponent''s face, causing the mask to fall off. That''s when she saw that the one she''s fighting is a female.


    The opponent loosen her grip on Geraldine''s neck as she tried to cover her face. Geraldine used the opportunity to kick her in the chest to separate them.


    *Cough cough*


    Geraldine holds her neck while trying to catch up for a breath then she dashed towards her opponent with her sharp pointed fingers ready to dig into her flesh but when the time that she''s able to reach her.


    Her opponent instantly vanished like a smoke in front of her eyes.


    "I''ll be back~"


    That''s the last words she heard when the lights instantly flickered on, giving light to her surrounding. She turn around and saw the broken lampshade and the sliced tree.


    "It isn''t a dream," She falls down on her knees and looked at her hands that slowly going back to her original flesh.


    Suddenly, she became dizzy and her vision started to become blurry that she could no longer stand up and she could only lay down on the cold ground as she embrace the night.


    "Young miss! Young miss!"


    Series of loud voices entered Geraldine''s ears that added to the thumbing of her head. She wanted to tell them to shut up but she could not move her body or speak. Then she felt that she''s being lifted by someone and she lost her consciousness again.


    ***


    A girl is standing in the middle of a pitch black room that has no exit. She looks void of emotions while holding her bunny stuff toy in one hand. Her eyes shows emptiness like a dead person.


    Standing in front of her is a woman with the similar feature as the girl in front of her. They are both facing each other with the same dead eyes.


    "I want to live again," The girl said and hugged her bunny with the look of longing.


    "Are you dead?" The woman in front of her ask, curious with her words.


    "Yes," The girl answered flatly which makes the woman pitied her.


    "I''m sorry."


    Silence followed as they both stared to each others face. The woman took a step closer and kneel in front of the girl to make their head level.


    "Who killed you?" The woman ask but the girl only hugged the bunny tighter and mumbled words that the woman can''t understand.


    "What''s your name?" The woman ask and that makes the child look into her eyes.


    "Geraldine."


    "My name is Geraldine as well," The woman said with a smile and that''s when she took notice the similarities between them. They have the same facial features with the same hair and eye color. The only difference is the tiny mole under the girl''s right eye.


    "We have the same name," The woman smiled and took a step back from the girl, "So, what do you want to do now?"


    The girl''s face change into a maniac with her smile that reached her ears, making the skin surrounding her mouth split open.


    "I want to go back to where I was before but that requires something I needed to attain," The girl said and walked towards the woman who looked at her with fear but tried to stay calm and avoid the black blood dripping from the girl''s mouth.


    Then something formed on the girl''s hand, her flesh turned to silver and didn''t waste any second and swiftly plugged it on the woman''s chest. Grabbing her heart and pulling it out on her body, causing the woman''s blood to pour out of her body like a fountain.


    "Why--? The woman wasn''t able to speak as she falls on the ground while clutching her chest while trying to stop the bleeding but it''s useless.


    "Because I need your body. After all, we are the same person living in different worlds," The girl giggled and walked away with her heart dangling in her hand.


    ***


    Geraldine''s eyes snapped open as she instantly grabbed her chest to feel her heartbeat and sighs in relief when she felt the soft beating of her heart. Then it followed by a terrible headache that felt like it''s gonna crack her head into two.


    "Young miss! You''re finally awake!" A high pitch voice echoed in the room, making Geraldine to put both of her hands over her ears to prevent the sound from entering.


    "Doctor! Call the doctor!"


    A hand suddenly grabbed Geraldine and gives her a glass of water, "Young miss, are you okay? How are you feeling?" Levine ask while helping her owner to sit up and support the glass. Geraldine didn''t answer and cupped Levine''s face and pull her closer to her.

 Chapter 106 - Dra. Tilda

    "Someone wants to kill me," Geraldine''s body shakes as she hugged her own self while clinging into her heart. She could still feel that it really happened even though her memories of that dream becomes blurry.


    "Young miss," Levine said with worry as she tried to make Geraldine feel better.


    It didn''t take lo9ng before the doctor arrived with his kit and went to Geraldine who seemed lost in daze as she rock her body back and forth.


    The doctor didn''t say any words and instantly grabbed Geraldine''s hand without consent. This caused her instinct to awaken and immediately twist the doctors arm and bring it to the back while pushing his head on the head.


    "Young miss!!!" Levine screamed in shock and Jerome instantly arrived on the room and saw the situation.


    "Miss Geraldine, please let the doctor go. He''s only here to examine you," Jerome spoke softly to calm her and don''t worsen the situation.


    "Could you please give me a female doctor instead, Jerome." Geraldine raised her head to meet his eyes with a smile while pushing the male doctor''s head further on the bed.


    "Yes, yes. I''ll find a female doctor for you but please let go of the doctor," Jerome raised both of his arms in surrender as he walked closer.


    Hearing his words, Geraldine loosen her grip and let the male doctor go, "He touch me without permission. I''m still a noble in this family, I still need respect from those below me." Her character suddenly changes and spoke with pride lace on her voice.


    "I apologize for my mistake, miss Geraldine," The doctored bowed as he was escorted by Jerome went going out of her room.


    "Young miss, are you okay?" Levine ask with concern.


    "Yes, I''m okay. I just had a nightmare and it affects my perception to reality," Geraldine groaned as she stands up to bed and went to the chair with Levine supporting her in case she will fall.


    Levine went out and grabbed a basin full of water for Geraldine to wash her face as well as her breakfast meal and tea.


    They waited for 30 minutes when there''s a knock on the door and a female sweaty doctor arrived with her disheveled clothes and hair.


    Geraldine was surprised but kept calm while they welcome her inside.


    "Hello, I apologize for my appearance. They rushed me to get here," The doctor smiled and sit in front of Geraldine.


    "It''s fine. You can relax first and catch a breath before you start examining me," Geraldine smiled and drinks her tea.


    Silence fall on the room as Levine pour them another set of hot tea and waited for Geraldine''s permission to start the check up.


    "Levine, tell me. Why do I need a doctor? Can you explain because no matter how I think, my mind seemed blank." Geraldine sighs and massage her temples. She has been thinking why would they call a doctor to check on her at the first thing in the morning.


    "Young miss, you have been found laying on the ground at the garden by a knight roaming around. There''s also some destruction in the property. That''s why they hired a doctor to check on you," Levine answer with worry.


    "I see," Geraldine sighs and drinks her tea when what Levine said sink into her brain that caused her to spit the tea at the side.


    "What!? What did you say!?" Geraldine stands up instantly, causing her dizziness to come back.


    "Ugh, my head is spi - spinning!"


    Levine and the doctor helped Geraldine to settle back on the sofa and make her relax for a while.


    "I''m Dra. Tilda and I would like to ask permission to start examining you, young miss." Tilda ask politely with a small smile as Geraldine raised her thumb as a sign of approval.


    Tilda started feeling Geraldine''s pulse to see what''s gone wrong when she notice something and look at Geraldine''s chest. Her stare makes Geraldine curious and uncomfortable as well and used her other hand to cover her chest.


    "Oh, no. I''m not looking at your chest!" Tilda waved both of her hands and shakes her head in embarrassment, "It''s just that.." she trailed off as her eyes went to levine who is listening to her.


    Geraldine noticed her eyes and understand what it means, "Levine could you make us some fresh tea and also bring me some banana cake."


    "Yes, young miss." Levine hurriedly went out and close the door silently.


    "She''s gone. Now, tell me what you want to say," Geraldine''s eyes squinted while seeing the panic and nervousness on Tilda''s face as she wipes away the forming sweat on her forehead.


    "I don''t know what to say. It''s my first time to examine something like this. Is it okay if I hold your hand again?" Tilda ask while biting her lips.


    "Sure, I don''t mind," Geraldine gives her hand on Tilda and let her do the examination while observing the reaction change on her face which amuse her.


    "You''re so easy to read. Tell me what''s bothering you," Geraldine say while chuckling.


    Tilda sighs heavily and holds her trembling hand while thinking of better words to relay the news and won''t perceive her as crazy as well.


    "Umm, I noticed some abnormality on your pulse and it''s still the same the second time I check it."


    "Tell me directly, there''s no need to beat around the bush and I have no time to guess what your saying," Geraldine forced herself not to roll her eyes. She has been thinking a lot of things lately and doesn''t want another one to add up.


    Tilda''s face turned to serious as she earn the courage to speak the truth, "I don''t feel any pulse."


    "What?" Geraldine''s eyebrows raised as she heard what Tilda said and bring her hand to feel her hand which she felt it beat, "I don''t know what you''re saying but I could feel my heartbeat."


    Now, both of them look at each other without saying any words. Tilda became anxious at Geraldine''s facial expression which consist of shock, anger then went back to normal with her eyes gazed intently at space.


    "I apologize, it must have been my mistake. I didn''t take your pulse correctly," Tilda bowed while scowling at herself for her mistake.


    "No need to apologize but can you feel my pulse for the 3rd time?" Geraldine gives her hand back while her other free hand remain at her chest.


    "Yes," Tilda wipes her sweaty hands on her clothes before holding Geraldine again. She close her eyes to focus on her work but no matter where she place her fingers. She still couldn''t find or feel the pulse.


    Geraldine could feel her heart beating but seeing Tilda''s expression shows that she still doesn''t feel it. So, Geraldine grabbed Tilda''s hand and placed it on her chest as both of them looked at one another with no words to say for a few seonds.


    "Did you feel anything?" Geraldine ask with her eyes hopeful but it was destroyed by the confused eyes of Tilda.


    "N - no, I don''t feel any beating," Tilda said honestly as she removed her hand and went back to sit silently on the sofa and took a cookie to ease the tension she''s feeling.


    Geraldine blinked a few times to let it all sink in. Then she smiled widely towards Tilda who seemed become more anxious by her reaction.


    "Maybe I''m just tired by what happened last night but can you do me a favor doctor Tilda?" She ask and scoot on the sofa to bring her closer to Tilda.


    "What is it, young miss? I''ll do my best I can to do your favor."


    This response makes Geraldine''s smile grew wider, "That''s a relief. Then please, don''t tell anyone what you have seen today. As you know, I''m also a light element user focused on healing magic and I can start healing myself today. I just don''t want other''s to worry about my well being and bring burden to the family. I hope you understand this doctor." Geraldine says her words gracefully with a soft gaze while reading the expression of the person in front of her.


    "But young miss, you need to tell the Duke so that you can be cured instantly," Tilda said as she''s also concern with Geraldine''s health.


    In response to what Tilda said, Geraldine could only laugh in amusement and it takes a while before she calmed down.


    "Do you really live and work here at the North? Because if it''s true then you already know how I''m treated here at the residence and maybe even heard of how crazy I was," Geraldine shakes her head as she grabbed a cookie and took a bite.


    Tilda stare at her for a while before speaking, "I''ve heard gossips that they are treating you as a criminal because of what happened to your mother but I know it wasn''t your fault. I don''t want to go over the line here but even if they treated you like sh*t, they still need to know your condition because at the end of the day, you are still the young miss of the Gauthier family."

 Chapter 107 - Rain

    "I''ve heard gossips that they are treating you as a criminal because of what happened to your mother but I know it wasn''t your fault. I don''t want to go over the line here but even if they treated you like sh*t, they still need to know your condition because at the end of the day, you are still the young miss of the Gauthier family."


    Tilda looked at Geraldine with seriousness and even holds her hand tightly to show her sincerity. This makes Geraldine giggled and holds Tilda''s hands as well.


    "I really like where you became direct to me but unfortunately, I don''t want you to do that. You don''t know what I have been through all these years. So please, keep this between us." Geraldine pleaded which soften Tilda''s heart and she was about to speak when there''s a knock on the door and Levine entered with a cart with full of food and pushed it inside.


    Tilda composed herself and nodded her head towards Geraldine as her answer, "Young miss, you seemed fine and I haven''t seen any complication or problems in your body."


    "That''s a relief. Thank you for your great service," Geraldine stands up and Tilda followed as she bowed..


    "Well then, I''ll be going now. You call summon me anytime you wanted, young miss," Tilda bowed again and exit the room as Jerome greeted her outside to gather the information she get from Geraldine and relay it to the Duke.


    Tilda said false report saying that there''s nothing wrong with Geraldine and she''s healthy but needed attention for her fainting. After that, Jerome paid her a huge amount and sent her off then went to the Duke''s office.


    Levine pour the hot tea and gives Geraldine a slice of banana cake, "I apologize for the delay, young miss."


    "It''s fine," Geraldine said and eat her food peacefully. Then she sent Levine to do other chores as she act like she''s going to rest but after 15 minutes. She dressed herself and sneak around her house to see the garden where she fainted.


    There''s not a lot of servants at her house so she can easily went outside and manage to dodge knights roaming around that time.


    "It''s real," Geraldine gasp upon seeing the broken tree. She thought what happened that night is only part of her dream.


    "I''m not dreaming--" She whispered and remembered something which caused her terrible headache the more she tried to remember it.


    "I think I have another dream but AHH!" She scream in pain and falls on the ground. Her sweat started to form on her forehead as her vision became blurry.


    "You think you can win by setting a barrier on my dream? Ugh! I can take a lot of pain bish!" She muttered while holding her head and force herself to remember and bare the pain on her head.


    Images flashes into her mind about the dream she had that night and caused her to hold her chest and after the images finished showing in her eyes. She fainted again as her body became fatigue from the extreme pain.


    ***


    It''s been a week since Geraldine fainted again at the same location where she first met a stranger who has a connection to past self.


    Her father, Duke Victor Gauthier decided that she needs to join them for the Annual Hunt Event for nobles to introduced her to the public again since she has been gone and deemed dead for four years.


    He also stated that it will help her get distracted to what happened in the past week since they still have no idea what happened that night and who dared attack Geraldine as she remained silent about what really happened and lie that she don''t remember her opponents face.


    Geraldine has been locking herself in her own house for that week surrounded by knights outside as a look out if anyone tried to hurt her again. She thought that she will finally have a complete rest when news reached to her that her father will bring her to the Annual Hunter Event.


    Before in her past life, Geraldine only attended that event once but suffered in the hands of the other noble children. She has been bullied but her father and brothers still have the audacity to scold her in front of her bullies which makes her self esteem to hit rock bottom and only remained silent as she went back to her tent.


    After what happened, she never wanted to join the event again and create multiple excuses to prevent it to happen and the Duke himself is satisfied with it as he doesn''t want to ruin his fun by seeing her face.


    That''s what happened in Geraldine''s memories but base on the gossips she''s able to get from Levine, it''s quite the opposite as her way of getting attention is causing a riot or a scene that makes her the center of attraction.


    Currently, Geraldine is sitting at the gazebo drinking her tea with Levine at her side, serving her food while telling her some gossips she heard with her fellow servants at the mansion.


    "They say, the new prince will be coming as well. I forgot his name but he''s the 16th prince of the Rakkaegia Empire and has been discovered recently. I don''t know how he has been discovered but I heard that his mother is the witch concubine who has been banished but she died the day that the Prince has been taken to the palace. I feel bad for him, he didn''t even had the chance to mourn for her mother''s death."


    Levine sighs and felt sad from the news she heard about the Prince life. Geraldine looked at her reflection at her tea while thinking about Alexjin. She have forgotten about him for a while because of her own problems.


    "So, it will be the 16th prince first appearance," Geraldine scoff and put down her tea. Even though her father gives out his reason as to why she needed to attend. Geraldine knows there''s a different reason behind it.


    She''s the only daughter of the Dukedom and can be used to be married off to someone for connections such as what happened to her and Kadon. Geraldine knows that she''ll be introduced to the other gentlemen for marriage and build connections. The easiest way for nobles to build and widen their business is through marriage.


    "What do you want to say, Levine?" Geraldine muttered when she noticed Levine''s stare at her peripheral vision.


    "Umm, I''m just worried about you, young miss. You''re ex-fiancee is also there and I don''t know what will happened if both of you will meet." Levine sighs as if she''s the one suffering but saw the calm face of her young miss.


    "You don''t have to worry about that Levine. Everything will be fine," Geraldine assured her as she enjoyed her time at the gazebo looking over to the blooming flowers and feeling the fresh air when someone destroyed it.


    "I thought, I could enjoy my time here but I saw a fly buzzing around," Gavril crossed his arms while walking towards Geraldine who didn''t even took a glace at his direction.


    "Hello to you too," Geraldine sipped her tea as Gavril went to her side and flexed his waist to whisper on her ear.


    "Manage that attitude of yours and don''t embarrassed our family''s name again."


    After Gavril said his piece, he went away before Geraldine could reply. She could only look at her back and sighs as her peaceful mood has been destroyed by Gavril.


    "Let''s go back to the house," She said to Levine and stands up to leave.


    "Yes, young miss," Levine answered as she looked at Geraldine walking away. She pitied her due to the treatment she get from her own family.


    "Young miss is a strong woman. If I were in her position then I would be so sad and depressed that I would choose death over this cold treatment," She whispered to herself as she took the food and bring it back to the kitchen.


    As Geraldine is walking towards her house, she heard thunder coming from the sky and the light from the sun was replaced by dark thick clouds. She stopped for a moment and look up, remembering the time of Aurelie''s death. It was the same weather.


    After a few seconds, drops of rain falls over her face as she close her eyes and feel the rain hitting her skin and the coldness of the wind blowing on her body.


    A smile formed on her lips and open her arms as the embrace the weather but after a few second, she could no long feel any raindrops on her body which makes her confuse as she could still hear the sound of the rain.


    Opening her eyes, she saw an umbrella above and cocked her head to the side to see Bolgo holding an umbrella to shelter her from the rain.


    "You might get sick from the rain, young miss."

 Chapter 108 - Crossbow

    "Have you packed my clothes and other stuff, Levine?" Geraldine yelled from the bathroom early in the morning.


    "Yes, young miss," Levine answered and took some of Geraldine''s back and bring it downstairs to the carriage. It was the day that they''ll be going to the place where the Annual Hunt Event will be held.


    It''s 3:00 in the morning as everybody is extremely busy preparing for the departure as they needed to leave as soon as possible.


    Geraldine looked at herself in front of the huge mirror naked. Her eyes went to he chest where her heart is located and touched it, feeling the soft beating in her hand.


    "Are you still here or is it my imagination," Geraldine asked herself as she touched the mirror reflecting her body.


    "Is this really my body?" She muttered and tucked the strands covering her face into her ears. She went nearer to the mirror and cupped her right cheeks and saw a mole at the corner of her right eye.


    She haven''t notice it before as she didn''t really took time to look at herself at the mirror for a long time. A tear falls down her checks unconsciously and took a step back while hugging herself.


    Geraldine''s mind become confused about what''s happening to her again. There''s some denial on her part that she can''t accept easily without proof.


    "I need to talk to her. She''s the only answer that I needed to know what''s going on in this world. Why is it different from the memories I have?" She looked down and pursed her lips. She wanted to say something to answer her own question but she doesn''t have to courage to say it.


    A laugh echoed inside the bathroom, "Ahhh, I''m not like this before. Why am I acting so unstable?" The laugh died down as she looked at herself one more time before going out of the bathroom in bathrobe. There are supposed to be servants helping her take a bath but she assigned them to different task inside the house as she''s more comfortable of doing things on her own especially when there''s privacy involvement.


    She went inside of her room to see Levine finished dressing herself which is not a servants uniform. She specifically instruct Levine to wear the dresses they''ve bought from the store.


    "Wow, you look pretty," Geraldine complimented her which caused a pink hue to appear on Levine''s cheeks.


    "Thanks you, young miss. This dress is really pretty," Levine patted her clothes and turns around making the dress flutter.


    "You look good in pink, Levine." Geraldine smiled and patted her head and that gesture makes her remember about the six children that was left at Bagyoo town.


    "What is it young miss? You look sad." Levine said as she noticed Geraldine''s smile faded.


    "I just remember something," She force herself to smile and went back to the chair and look her reflection to the mirror as Levine started combing her hair then style it into braids and put some simple accessories as Geraldine''s requested as she doesn''t want to look too lavish and attract too much attention to herself.


    After that, Levine helped her wear a flower lace gown in white color with emerald green belt to insinuate her thin waist. Then wears a long glove that ends three inches above her elbow and a pair of two inch white heels.


    "You''re perfect, young miss. You look so gorgeous in that dress and it makes your eye color popped out," Levine said in amazement as Geraldine looked at herself in front of the mirror.


    "Thank you."


    After a few more fixing, Geraldine is ready to go. When she arrived outside and was about to enter her carriage when Jerome approach her and bowed.


    ''Good morning, young miss." He greeted.


    "Good morning to you too, Jerome." Geraldine smiled and nodded her head.


    "Young miss, your father wanted to talk to you first before you go," Jerome said and step aside to give her way to walk on.


    Geraldine nodded and walk ahead as Jerome followed behind her. She knows the reason for her father to call for her. It was to warn Geraldine for her behavior and to prevent herself to stain their family name, again.


    The walk is long and silent as they didn''t talk until they reached the Duke''s office. Jerome opened the door for her and she silently walk inside to see her father sitting on the sofa drinking his morning coffee.


    Geraldine stands still at the entrance of the door while waiting for the Duke to acknowledge her presence.


    "Take a sit," Duke Victor Gauthier cleared her throat as he looked over to Geraldine who seated with grace in front of him. He observed her for a while, her posture and aura before speaking.


    "How are you?" The Duke said and stare into his daughter.


    "I''m fine, father." Geraldine answered softly and smile as if she''s calm and composed in his presence when in reality. She wanted to go away as soon as possible because her mind it still confused whether or not the Duke is her real father.


    Silence followed after she answered his question. Duke Gauthier only stare at her again as he''s also confused to the sudden change of his daughter''s behavior but he''s still not confident whether she really changed or she''s just acting.


    With a heavy sigh, Duke Gauthier took out a box beneath his feet and put it at the table and pushed it to Geraldine.


    "Here''s my gift to you, use it well," The Duke cleared his throat and look at the side.


    Geraldine was surprised by the present his father gave to her because it''s the first time she ever receive a present.


    "Is it for me, father?" She ask to make sure it is really for her.


    "Yes, open it so you will know what''s inside."


    Geraldine nodded and hurriedly open the box, her mind is puzzled behind the reason of the gift and what''s inside.


    Holding the last barrier, she lift it up to see a silver crossbow with bullets and not arrows, "Umm, father, why are you giving me a crossbow?"


    Geraldine wanted to laugh but held it in, she thought it would be a dress or a pair of new shoes but she gets a weapon instead.


    "I don''t want to repeat what happened last time you joined the event. Your ban has been lifted so stay away from any trouble this time." The Duke said and glare at her while remembering the news of her impulsiveness in the past.


    "Bu - but you gave me a crossbow?" She sarcastically ask as she can''t believe what she''s hearing from the Duke. He wanted her to behave and stay away from trouble but gives her a weapon that could hurt someone.


    "Yes, because I know that I can''t control you and you always do unreasonable things that''s why I give you a crossbow with magical beads as it''s arrows." He said and when he saw the confused face of his daughter, he continued, "Those beads has the ability to erase a persons memory by 10 minutes so make sure to use it when you''re in trouble. This is to save the family''s name from humiliation again."


    "I can just stay here--" Geraldine wanted to say that she can just stay at home while they went to the event but wasn''t able to continue when the Duke cut her sentence.


    "NO! You''re gonna come with us. Keep that crossbow with you all the time when you''re at the event. Now, you may go as we''re gonna leave soon." The Duke took his cold coffee and act like he''s drinking it.


    Geraldine smiled and took out something from her pouch. She was supposed to give it to Levine but decided to give it at her father.


    "Thank you for your wonderful gift father. I''m ashamed that I haven''t given you something in return so please accept my humble gift." Geraldine placed a brooch to the table and slides it in front of the Duke.


    It''s a golden brooch shaped like a sun and the middle of it is a healing pill placed inside a crystal which she place like a gem, "Father, eat the pill inside if you have been hurt. It will heal any kinds of wounds."


    "Where did you get this?" The Duke as she he get the brooch and look at it closely.


    "I just bought it," She lied and grabbed the box, "Father, I''ll be going now. Thank you again for your gift."


    After that she curtsied and went outside where Jerome is waiting. She pass by him and continued walking until she reached her carriage. She give the box to Levine to keep it safe as she thought that there''s no use of the crossbow at the event as she planned to stay inside her tent for the whole time to prevent meeting Alexjin as she''s not ready to let him know her real identity to him and also for her not to meet Kadon, her ex-fiancee.

 Chapter 109 - Gate

    It took another 30 minutes before they finally leave the mansion. Geraldine haven''t eaten breakfast and has been starving but ashamed to ask food since they are already travelling.


    Levine is sitting in front of her and sewing on a handkerchief as her past time while Geraldine only looks outside the window while trying not to get hungry but it didn''t take long before her stomach grumbled which makes Levine paused on her work and look at her owner.


    "It''s nothing," Geraldine said in shame and look back on the window. She could hear rustles and an amazing smell hits her nose.


    "Young miss, I packed some food for us in the journey since I noticed you haven''t eaten your food this morning," Levine said and took out a sandwich and gives it to Geraldine then she took out a bottle of milk.


    "I apologize young miss. I forgot to bring a cup for the milk," Levine muttered softly and was afraid that she will get scolded but Geraldine just shrugged and manage to open the milk bottle and drinks it directly from the container.


    Levine''s mouth hangs open as no noble would drink directly at the container because it was deemed dirty as many hands has been touching it.


    Geraldine enjoyed the fresh milk and the ham sandwich with a smile as her stomach has been fed. Then she spend the rest of her time taking a nap inside the carriage.


    The Annual hunt event is held at the North since they are the one with abundant creatures at their forest but the location is a bit far from Geraldine''s home as the largest forest is at the farthest part of of the North.


    Hours of sitting inside the carriage, Geraldine''s butt started to ache and the urge to pee kicks in but she doesn''t want to just request a stop. She could also see Levine squirming on her sit and looks pale and sweating.


    "Levine, are you okay?" She asked in concern.


    "I''m fine, yo - young miss," Levine struggled to speak and takes a deep breath.


    Geraldine was about to ask again when she realize what is happening and look at the empty bottle of milk at Levine''s side.


    "Tsk," She looked outside to see where they are already and still they are far away from the location since they are travelling in a slow pace because of the things they carried.


    There are knights surrounding her as her guards but she''s ashamed to ask them to stop the carriage for a servant to take a dump.


    Looking back at her servant, she could see that she''s already shaking and looks like Levine''s about to faint and she doesn''t want for her to poop inside the carriage as well. So she opened the glass window and peek outside. The knight immediately notice her and slowed down to match the carriage pace.


    "Hi, can you stop this carriage for a while?" Geraldine smiled but the knight looked at her suspiciously. He nodded his head but went to another carriage which carried the Duke and his two brothers. That actions made her pissed as she felt like she can''t make decisions of her own without the approval of her family. It took a while before the knights signed for the carriages and carts to stop moving.


    "Levine, go now and do your business," She whispered and wink towards Levine who looks horrified when her owner knows that she''s holding back her po0p.


    "Tha - thank you, yo- young miss," Levine wipes away her cold sweat and took out some towels from the bag and hurriedly went to the forest and do her business.


    She also went down from the carriage and stretched her aching waist and feel the sun on her skin.


    "You stopped our carriage because you wanted to stretch outside, how inconsiderate," Gavril approached her with a sour look on his face.


    Geraldine knows that they are bored as well since and just used her as a cover up. She rolled her eyes and was about to go to the forest when Gavril stopped her.


    "Where are you going all alone in the forest?" He said and look at her in disbelief.


    She sighs and shows him the clothes that was used to wipe the private area, "I''m gonna give some fertilizers to the soil for plants to grow well."


    Gavril still doesn''t understand what she means and still wouldn''t let her go. Frustrated, Geraldine look at him in the for a few seconds to get his attention before speaking, "I need to po0p."


    ***


    "HAHAHA," Geraldine couldn''t help but laugh when the images of Gavril''s disgusted face keeps appearing on her mind.


    They are currently continuing their travel for another few more hours till they reached the ends of the North.


    "Young miss, do you like some more chicken?" Levine ask and offer another set of chicken when Geraldine shakes her head, "I''m full. You can eat the rest if you want."


    Food for the nobles and servants are served differently and the dishes for the servants are just plain bread and water but since Geraldine doesn''t want that kind of social gap between her and Levine. She always share her food to her to let her taste some delicacies of the nobles but also makes her loyal to Geraldine because of the good treatment she received compare to the others.


    "Thank you, young miss," Levine smiled and eat the rest of the food left.


    It was already late in the afternoon when their carriage suddenly stopped abruptly which caused Geraldine and Levine to get startled from their sleep. Both of them have been sleeping all through out after they had lunch.


    "Ugh! Have we arrived yet?" Geraldine yawn with her eyes closed and was on verge to go back to sleep when Levine scream, "Wha - what!?"


    "Young miss, you need to retouch. We have finally arrived at the gates." Levine hurriedly took out the bag that contains make up and other feminine stuff when Geraldine stopped her.


    "Just fix my hair and leave my face as it is. I don''t want to look like a clown full of bright make up." Geraldine grabbed the bag from Levine and turn to the side for her to have access on he hair.


    Levine didn''t say a word anymore as she went and fixed Geraldine''s hair that has been ruined because of sleeping. Geraldine touched up her face that looks like she doesn''t have a make up and all natural.


    They are currently in line to enter the gates of the forest. It was an area where it is managed properly and some events are held there that is why, it is more developed than the rest of the forest area.


    "Why is it so long to go inside?" Geraldine mumbled as she noticed that they are barely moving. She took a peek outside and saw knights checking on the carraiges one by one as if they are finding something.


    Levine went to look as well and she became frighteneded, "Young miss, they seemed to check the carraiges."


    "Yes, it seemed like it. Well, let''s just wait for our turn," She muttered and went back to her sit and wait when she heard yelling from outside. Then she saw some nobles getting out of their carriages and complain on the knights because of the slow progress of entering.


    Even though the knights explained the situation to them, they are still persistent to be checked first and some just wanted to enter without the knights permission which caused riots.


    "Ugh! Those lowly nobles," Geraldin scoff and roll her eyes as she knows some of the nobles that keeps on complaining and used their status to yell at the knights who are just doing their job.


    She slump into the chair and ignore the riots happening outside when she heard her father''s booming voice shouting towards the mannerless and big headed nobles.


    "IF ALL OF YOU COOPERATE WITH THE KNIGHTS THEN THIS INSPECTION WILL BE FASTER!" Duke Victor Gauthier came out of his carriage and looked at the nobles with a glare.


    The other nobles was ready to fight the one who yelled at them but when they saw the Duke of the North standing with his head raise up while looking down at them. They all remained calm and shut their mouth even if they wanted to complain.


    The Duke went back to his carriage and patiently waited for his turn to be checked by the knights and because his rank is second to the royals. The other nobles who are lower than him has nothing to say since the highest among them waited in the line. So to save their face to the public, they went back to their designated carriages and waited patiently which makes the knights work much easier and faster.


    "Tsk tsk. The Duke really holds much power eh. It''s like the food chain where those who are placed down below has nothing against those from above."

 Chapter 110 - Green House

    It took about 30 minutes before the knights finally got into her carriage. They knock on the door first to ask for permission.


    "Hello, young miss. We would like to check on your belongings if there are any dangerous or illegal items that you brought here." The knights explained to know their objectives.


    Geraldine nodded her head in approval and the knights started looking around and checking the things they carried. She let them be as she doesn''t bring any things that could cause harm.


    After a few minutes, the knights went back to Geraldine and ask her to check the inside of the carriage and they need to step outside for a while.


    It was a bit troublesome but they have nothing to do as it''s the royal family''s command from the palace to keep everyone safe from the event.


    The knight pull something below the sofa and opened it and saw a crossbow which makes them raise their eyebrows in question.. They took it out then use a crystal with some magic on it and placed it above the crossbow.


    The crystal glows a small light when it''s place on the beads. After that, they gave it back to Levine as she''s the servant.


    "Young miss, the crossbow contains a little bit of mana but were not gonna confiscate it since it can''t harm a human being." The knight explained and bowed hid head, "I shall now go, young miss. Thank you for your time."


    After that, Geraldine and Levine went back to the carriage as it starts to run again towards the gate. She put her head on the glass window as she looked at the passing people swarming around when her eyes caught a glimpse of someone.


    Her spirit immediately woken up and look at the direction of that person but she vanished. "Ugh! I guess I''m just tired." She muttered and massage her temples. What she saw is the glimpse of her opponent that she fought weeks ago that holds her spear as Victoria.


    "It''s impossible for her to appear when it''s crowded," She murmured to herself as she kept thinking of what she saw and if it''s really her opponent.


    "What is it, young miss?" Levine ask as she wipes the crossbow with a cloth as it has been touched by the knight.


    "Nothing, I''m just tired and I think I needed to sleep as soon as possible," She said and smiled to not worry Levine.


    It took another 10 minutes before they arrived at the parking space for carriages. They waited before her father and brothers carriage arrives as she''s the first one to enter the gates. After that, the servants took out their stuff and put it on the designated tent for them.


    Geraldine have her own tent besides Gael which she thanked because Gavril is on the other side behind the Duke''s tent. Although for the four of them, she got the smaller tent which she didn''t mind as long as she have privacy.


    She waited outside while the servants put her stuff and Levine would arranged it so she take a nap before dinner arrives. It didn''t take long before Levine finished and Geraldine instantly jumps over the bed and snuggled herself.


    "Young miss, there''s a welcome party held at the green house. You can go there once you''ve done your nap." Levine reminded her and was about to go away to let Geraldine sleep when she stopped her.


    "Wait, umm can you tell me what I needed to do? Haha, I seemed to forgot about it," She said while swirling a strand of her hair on her index finger. In her past, she haven''t attended a single Annual Hunt event so she has no idea what to do or what events are needed to attend.


    Levine looked at her for a while before she nodded her head and sit on the carpet while telling her all the things that her young miss needed to know as well as the scheduled events and what to do or act at that event.


    She understands that her owner have gone away from home when she''s only fourteen and once banned because of incorrect and rebellious behavior. So Levine thought that Geraldine has been doing her best to learn from her mistakes and become the gentle noble lady of the Duke''s house.


    It almost took an hour for them to finally finished talking and discussed about the things needed to be done at that event. Then they proceeded to fix her dress and her hair again into a bun, leaving her face plain and simple. Then Geraldine went to her luggage and take out a hat that covers half of her face and hide her hair to the public in case Alexjin will be there at would spot her easily.


    "Umm, young miss, are you sure you wanted to go there with that full attire?" Levine looks hesitant and wanted to convince Geraldine to change.


    "Yes, this is good. Now, let''s go," Geraldine said and went out but before that she ask Levine to carry the box that contains her crossbow.


    The green house is situated at the middle of the clearing and it''s the only building there. It was surrounded by flowers and trees which makes it more refreshing and magical. The color of the building is plain white and it has open windows made in crystal as the walls. There are flowering plants inside to add on it''s beauty, then the rest of the area re occupied with the furniture''s for the nobles to sit and dine together but what makes the green house unique its because of the design at the entrance with is a sculpture of a woman with fairy wings as its said that it was the guardian of the forest as said in the myth.


    But for Geraldine, no matter how beautiful is the green house. She can''t appreciate it''s beauty because it was designed by her own mother when she was still alive. This makes her heart feels heavy as it makes her remember the mother she never saw in her life.


    "Now, I wonder how can you cause a scene at this memorable place," She muttered when she remembered that several servants tells her that she shows her rebellious side for attention at that place.


    "Young miss¡­ young miss!" Levine tug Geraldine''s dress to get her attention as she''s been staring at the green house for 10 minutes already.


    "Oh, I just remember something. Now, let''s go," She muttered and walk first while Levine followed behind.


    As she was still going inside, all eyes are on her which makes her heart beats faster because of the attention but she didn''t like it because of the negative aura coming from them.


    She took a sit at the table where her family crest stands in the middle as a sign that it was their place. Since she hasn''t attended the event for a few years and with a terrible history. The other nobles look at her with disgust and she became the center of their gossip especially the ladies.


    "Oh look, the dead finally comes back."


    "She really has the audacity to show her face after what she has done on her mother''s work of art."


    "The vulture Geraldine finally arrives haha! I wonder if she brought a crossbow again."


    "I still remember when she pointed her weapon to us. Geez, she''s a woman but she''s acting like a rabid dog.


    "That''s the result of a child without a mother''s love. So pitiful yet disgusting!"


    "The Duchess, her mother must be very disappointed of what kind of daughter she becomes. If she''s still alive, I''m sure she will abandon that child."


    Hushed laughter echoed in the room as they make fun of her. Geraldine seated quietly as she finds it amusing that they don''t even try to hide their distaste towards her.


    Levine who is standing beside her squirm in discomfort and even lowered her head in shame which Geraldine doesn''t like then an idea popped into her head.


    *Since, my reputation is known as rebellious then I have nothing to lose if I act like one.*


    That thought makes Geraldine smirked as she lean over the chair and cross her arms, "Ah! It''s good to be back again!" She said loudly, making sure that all of them hears her words.


    "Levine, could you get my crossbow. I miss it already." Geraldine said as she smirked when seeing the terrified faces of those who gossip about her.


    Levine was shocked as well but followed her owner and took out the crossbow and gives it to Geraldine.


    The crowd gasps, seeing the shining silver crossbow in Geraldine''s hand. They shut their mouth and went away as far as possible from her and gossip silently while sending daggers on her way which Geraldine doesn''t mind.


    "You can now go, Levine. Enjoy the rest of the day and come back later," She said as Levine nodded her head and went away.

 Chapter 111 - Tripped Over

    Three men standing behind the table with their mouths twitching and with different kinds of facial expressions that consist of disbelief, dumbfounded and amusement at what they are seeing in front of them.


    "What the hell did you bring a crossbow here!?" Gavril shouts and went besides Geraldine who is drinking her tea.


    She peeks to the side to see Gavril fuming in embarrassment and gesture using his mouth towards the crossbow that is strapped on her back.


    "What''s the problem, Gavril? There''s a chair beside you, so why do you want my chair?" She ask innocently as if she didn''t understand what he really means.


    Gavril was about to answer when the Duke cleared his throat and they all went to take their sit and the waitress immediately served them some tea and biscuits.


    "Father¡­" Gavril called out the Duke but he just got ignored by him.


    "Why did you bring a crossbow, Geraldine? Did you already forget what happened last time before you got banned to go to this event?" Gael spoke calmly as he drinks his tea but his eyes remained towards Geraldine.


    "Yes brother, maybe she wanted to shoot someone again and embarrass our family name.." Gavril look at her with hate in his eyes but Geraldine only cocked her head to the side and smile.


    "I don''t know why you''re reacting like this when father is the one who gave it to me. If you want to complain then tell father about it." Geraldine smirk and adjust the sling across her chess which is connected to the crossbow.


    Gael and Gavril''s eyes went to the Duke who nearly spit the tea he''s drinking. He never expect Geraldine to say it in front of their faces and especially to the public but luckily she muttered it in a low voice to prevent others from hearing what she said.


    The Duke cleared his throat and look at his two sons who are waiting for an answer, "Well, that crossbow is less harmful than the one she used before so you don''t have to worry if she''s gonna shoot someone."


    The two men look at their father in disbelief as they thought he was supposed to be the one who will scold Geraldine and teach her the proper manner but he gives her a crossbow instead.


    "Father, look at her. She''s wearing a white gown that looks so innocent but paired it with a crossbow. Doesn''t she looks ridiculous." Gavril said and pointed at Geraldine to show his point.


    "Gavril, you understand her attitude, right? The more we tried to scold or refrain her from doing something, she will do the exact opposite of what we said and it could lead to a more destructive occurrence." Duke Victor Gauthier explained in hopes that they could understand.


    "Father''s right, Gavril," Gael said then his eyes went to Geraldine as he spoke with a firm voice, "But it doesn''t mean that you can still do whatever you want. Do you understand, Geraldine?"


    "Brother, I won''t shoot someone if they don''t trigger me first. Even though I''m a hated person here, it doesn''t give them the right to talk dirty towards me. After all, I am still a young miss of the Duke''s residence and I need to protect my nobility, right?" Geraldine smiled sweetly which makes her brother cringe but can''t say anything else since what she said is right.


    After an hour, Geraldine excused herself to go back to her tent as she got a feeling that Alexjin''s presence is near so she needed to get away as soon as possible. Also, the rest of her family went to talk to their friends or business partners while she remained alone at their table.


    The evening air greeted her as she inhaled deeply, filling her lungs with fresh air. She begun walking back to her tent which is on the other side of the clearing. The torches which served as their light flickered due to the wind passing by.


    There''s less people walking by as they are all inside the green house and most servants are on their area as well, preparing dinner for their owners.


    "Ah! This is nice," She whispered and look at the sky and because there are no abundant lights from the houses. The stars becomes more evident in the sky as it glisten to it''s glory.


    Her guard lowered at that time and she didn''t realize she bump to another person''s body, "Oh! Sorry," she muttered instantly and tried to step back which caused her trip over the tip of her gown.


    Geraldine was ready to feel the impact but when she opened her eyes, jade colored eyes stare back at her. The man pull her up and let her regain the balance.


    "Are you okay, milady?" Deep soft voice spoke and a hand pressed behind Geraldine''s back makes her uncomfortable.


    Geraldine instantly squirm herself away from the man and when she looked into the man who she bumps makes her freeze as she keeps staring at his face.


    Golden hair as if it was kissed by the sun and jade eyes that complement his skin. A face that is very familiar to her makes her take a few steps back.


    "Milady, I''m Kadon Moulin and I apologize for what happened. It''s my fault that I wasn''t looking to where I was walking and caused you trouble." Kadon spoke softly and bowed lightly in front of Geraldine who is still in shock.


    All Geraldine wanted is to avoid only two people at the event, Kadon and Alexjin but fate is not on her side.


    "It''s fine." She replied and curtsied then she lowered her hat even more to cover her face and walk away in a fast pace.


    "I haven''t gotten..... your name , yet," Kadon shouts to the lady who is walking away like he''s some sort of contagious disease. This also grabs his attention as no woman ever wanted to get away from him except for her and also because she''s mysterious, he can''t even see her face correctly and she gives no name or her identity.


    "That girl, I haven''t seen her around," He muttered to himself while trying to remember the noble ladies he met before. Kadon felt like he have met her before but couldn''t point where and when.


    "She''s interesting."


    ***


    "UGH! From all the people I bump with, why is it Kadon!? Why, why, why!?" Geraldine grasp her hair and pull it apart due to her frustration.


    "I hope, he wasn''t able to recognize me! Ah yes, he won''t because I''ve been away for a long time and he only seen me at the masquerade ball wearing a full face mask! That''s it! HAHAHA why do I need to worry pfft. There''s nothing to worry about!"


    Geraldine laughed loudly as she pace back and forth on her own tent while convincing herself that everything will be okay.


    "Kadon is better than meeting Alexjin! Yes, yes I should be grateful," she whispered and laughed lowly as a sign of relief.


    "Umm, young miss?" Levine awkwardly stands at the corner of the room and patiently waited for her owner to notice her. She also saw everything but couldn''t clearly understand what Geraldine are saying because she''s whispering to herself.


    "Ah! You are there. Why didn''t you make yourself known sooner," Geraldine put her hands over her hips as she''s breathing heavily, "You didn''t hear what I just said, right?"


    "No, young miss. I just arrive," Levine smiled awkwardly as both of them are looking into each others eyes, "Umm, you''re dinner is ready."


    "Bring it in, I''m starving!" Geraldine took off her hat and let her hair lose.


    Levine place the food at the table and was about to leave when Geraldine stopped her, "Where are you going?"


    "To the servants lounge, young miss," She inform and Geraldine shakes her head.


    "Get your food and bring it here. Let''s eat together," Geraldine smiled and gestured at the opposite table in front of her.


    That actions makes Levine''s heart melts as no noble would offer a seat to a server much more eat with them.


    "Ye - yes! I''ll be right back, young miss!" Levine spoke cheerfully and went outside the tent and fall in line to get her food from the servers.


    Alike from the noble''s food that was cooked by the famous chefs of the North Empire, servants are only given bread, egg soup and water as their dinner and there''s no table or place for them to eat. So, most of them are sitting on the ground or finds a clean place in the clearing and that''s where they grouped and eat together.


    The line was long and it took a bit more time before she was up to get her food. This got her worried that Geraldine''s food might get cold because of waiting for her that''s why she''s in haste to get back to Geraldine''s tent. This caused her to unnoticed the feet on her way and makes her trip over, spilling all the food she carried and even burn her hand from the egg soup.

 Chapter 112 - Bullied

    "Ah!" Levine groaned in pain as she tried to stand up but a feet that pushed her body down prevented her to raise up.


    "This must be that dog noble''s servant huh!" One of the servants pull her hair up to look into Levine''s face.


    Levine glare at her and using her hand, she holds on the servants leg and pull it to her and bit it with too much force that it draws out blood.


    "AHH! THIS B*TCH!!!"


    The other servants helps separates both of them. Levine spit out the blood and skin she bit from the servant and look at them with a killing intent.


    "B*tch! Just because that murderer makes you dress nicely doesn''t mean you''re above all of us here. You are still a lowly servant!"


    After that, the servants who are jealous of Levine grouped together and started kicking her body and all Levine could do is cover her head to prevent major injuries.


    It took more than fifteen minutes before they got bored and started to go away while looking at the work they did to Levine''s body but even though she received a heavy amount of beatings.. She was still able to move her body and lift her head to look at them with her eyes full of anger.


    "Yo - you''re all jea -jealous of ho - how my ow - owner tre - treats me," Levine stuttered and slowly lift her body using her trembling hands then she started laughing like a maniac.


    Among the servants present at that place, Levine is the only one who is wearing beautiful clothes that is quite expensive that no servants could afford even if they spend all their savings of a lifetime. At first, when they saw her, they thought that Levine is a noble because of what she wears but when she introduced herself as a servant that''s when all hell break lose. The other servants thought and feels that they are left behind and belittled themselves and wanted what Levine have.


    When they know that Levine serves Geraldine as her personal maid. They even got jealous because she''s a servant from the Duke''s residence but lost their respect from her because they know that Geraldine is like an abandoned child on her own home with no one to protect her.


    Meaning she''s serving the lowest rank among the nobles in the Duke''s residence and that makes the servants who serve the Duke and the two brothers to create distance between them. Even though they saw Levine getting bullied, they just stand at the corner and eat their food.


    Nobody dared to help Levine and even laughed at her state because the pretty dress she''s wearing are now full of dirt and mud. They weren''t even scared if Geraldine will know what happened to Levine as in their mind, Geraldine could not do anything as she will tarnish the family''s name again if she caused another scene.


    "Jealous!? Why would we be jealous to a girl full of dirt! Look at yourself HAHAHA!"


    Everyone joined the laughter and they begun throwing some of their bread pieces to Levine who is still sitting on the ground as she can''t lift her feet because it hurts every time she tried to move it. So, she couldn''t do anything and bare the pain of their insults and waited for them to get bored and leave her alone.


    "What''s happening?" A soft voice spoke from behind of the crowd.


    "Ah, we''re punishing a servant so she will know her place!" A man replied unconsciously and continued shouting and throwing food towards Levine whose head has been lowered while taking all of the shame they do to her.


    "Ah, so what gives you all the right to harm my servant!?"


    A loud piercing voice came from behind them and all movement came to halt and the servants turned their heads behind and saw Geraldine with a soft smile on her lips.


    Some servants step back because of her but some don''t and even look at Geraldine with a taunting look.


    "Don''t be afraid. She''s just nothing but a noble in name. That girl has no power or authority in hand and for sure, her family wouldn''t even dare to look back if she''s drenched in pork blood!" A servant stepped in front with a tough face and even spit in front of Geraldine as an insult.


    Her minions joined her from behind and pull those servants to join with their group. The leader look at Geraldine from top to bottom and laughed sarcastically.


    "You''re not even a beauty. Tsk, the noble title is useless to a person like you," The leader who has light brown hair and navy eyes laughed and the rest joined.


    "Listen everyone, even if our masters are lower than the Duke''s nobility. This girl right here doesn''t have any of those, she can''t even have her own family by her side." The girl spoke with so much venom in her voice as if Geraldine had done something ill towards her in the past.


    Geraldine remained silent with a smile plastered on her face making the other servants irritated because all their insults aren''t affecting Geraldine and she doesn''t even act like a wild dog just like before which is their intention to do in the first place so that Geraldine will be scolded again by her family or worst, get banned from the even again. For them, a noble with no power is their play thing as it boost their self - esteem from being a servant all their life. It was their sort of revenge to those rich and powerful in the Empire.


    "You - young miss.." Levine whispered when she saw a glimpse of Geraldine''s figure. She tried to stand up but her broken legs prevented her from doing. So, she crawl instead and when Geraldine see it. She got extremely pissed off but didn''t show it on the outside.


    "Levine, don''t move and just stay on your spot," She spoke firmly, making Levine stopped moving with a shock expression. She thought that Geraldine will get angry at her for being weak and useless.


    "I - I''m so - sorry," Levine muttered and softly sob as she prevented her tears not to fall.


    Other servants watching the scene decided to go away as they doesn''t want to get involved with a noble when multiples knights appear surrounding the servants area. They all wears a silver armor and a red cape draped on their right shoulder and a lion symbol with a crown on their chest.


    "The Duke''s knight!"


    Some of the nobles got scared of their life and that''s the sign that what they have done comes back to them.


    "Young miss, we haven''t done anything against your servant. Please spare our lives!"


    "Young miss, they are the only one who hurt your servant. We haven''t done anything wrong. Please let us go, young miss!"


    Several servants pleaded for their lives and some even kneel on the crowd, scared that the blades of the knights will cut their throat.


    "Young miss," Bolgo went to Geraldine''s side and waited for the command.


    Geraldine remained silent as her smile grew wider and stepped forward, "You must be pinky, hmm?"


    Geraldine refer to the girl who acted like their leader. Pinky raised her head since she''s shorted than Geraldine and even stepped forward and shows her dominance.


    "And what is your problem with that, girl?" Pinky snapped back as her mouth twitches in anger.


    "Are you the one who hurt my servant first?" Geraldine ask kindly while Bolgo listened behind her as witness.


    "YES! I''m the one who teach your servant a lesson to let her know her place because her owner is incapable of doing so!" Pinky snapped back and spit on Geraldine''s clothes.


    "You heard it right," Geraldine spoke softly and Bolgo nodded his head.


    "Well, since you confessed about harming my servant and not lie about it. I''ll set you free and all of you here who got involved and the bystanders. Enjoy your meal." Geraldine smiled and gestured for Bolgo to carry Levine.


    Levines''s groan of pain echoed in the clearing as Bolgo carefully lifted her up and they went away. The knights surrounding them also backed out as they followed Geraldine back to their tent.


    "Young miss, shouldn''t we do something about them? They hurt your servant." Bolgo whispered and look at Geraldine who still have a smile plastered on her face.


    "Bolgo, I don''t want to tarnish my family''s name," Geraldine answered and both of them remained silent until they arrived at her tent.


    They placed Levine at the floor and left her there to Geraldine''s care. Her heart aches upon the sight of Levine, she even lost her consciousness because of extreme pain she felt on her body.


    Geraldine didn''t waste any moment takes out the healing pill that she creates. Even though that it''s extremely rare, she used it to Levine to fasten her recovery. After that she changed her dirty clothes into clean ones and scrub the dirt off her skin.

 Chapter 113 - Pinky

    "My beautiful butterflies~" Geraldine muttered in a singsong voice then one by one, all of her butterflies appeared out of nowhere and went to her body as they started feeding themselves with her poisoned blood.


    "I haven''t seen you for a while, my babies," She giggled while playing with the butterfly feeding on her finger.


    It took about 15 minutes before the green and blue colored butterflies disappear in thin air and only the red once left behind. They circled Geraldine as they fluttered their wings excitedly for the job their gonna do.


    Geraldine extends her and pointed her finger in the air and a single red butterfly lands on it. Then the ''rose'' which is the red light staying inside Geraldine''s body transferred to the butterfly.


    "Kill those you see on that memory, leave no evidence and chew them to the bone but do it slowly and make sure to let them feel the intense pain before their lives slowly lost in their eyes."


    After Geraldine said her instructions, the paru - paru flew away and spread around the forest. It''s currently 3:30 in the morning and most people are sleeping soundly in their chambers while the naps are taking turns to nap.


    Geraldine is currently in the open filled while looking at the full moon that shines brightly above.


    "You picked the wrong person to mess with."


    A smirk laced on Geraldine''s lips as she looked at the butterflies slowly disappearing in the sky, "I hope you all have a goodnight sleep."


    After staying for a couple more minutes looking over the moon she goes back to her tent and saw Levine getting better and her complexion slowly goes to normal. She checked her legs and saw the bruises slowly getting smaller but her bone is still broken.


    "Don''t you worry Levine. Our revenge is happening right now," She whispered and patted Levine''s head.


    ***


    Pinky yawned and rubbed her sleepy eyes as she went out of her tent to get water for her thirsty throat, "Huh, what are those?"


    She squinted her eyes to see something fluttering in the sky and it went to land on the tree in front of her. Shrugging it off, she thought it was just some animals or insects lurking in the middle of the night since they are in the forest, it was all natural.


    Pinky fetched some water from the well build in their area as there''s no water left in the jar. Holding a small piece of torch doesn''t gives her enough light to see her surrounding and she''s very careful in her steps and movement as she might wake up the others.


    She could hear multiple sound of wings fluttering around her, that''s when she looked up to see black insects surrounding her. She doesn''t flinch because it was far from her and shrugged it off.


    Pinky was about to go back to her tent when a glowing red butterfly flew her way, it''s appearance is so magical that it caught her attention that she unconsciously reach out and pointed her index finger for the butterfly to land.


    "What a beautiful creature," Pinky whispered in amazement as the butterfly land on her. It flutter it''s wings for a bit and started tasting her flesh then it flew away and joined the rest of the butterfly above.


    The dark colored butterflies changes it''s color back to it''s original appearance which consist of red and black colors as soon as their leader joined them.


    It went down and circled around pinky, their glowing glowing wings hypnotized her from amazement and unconsciously followed them deeper into the forest. She didn''t realize that she''s not alone.


    All the servants who hurt Levine are hypnotized by the butterflies and luring them all in the forest, going deeper and deeper until they are no longer in sight.


    It was dark as the moonlight can pass through the thick leaves of the tall bulky trees and the red butterflies are the only one that gives a little light around them. They are standing still while gazing the butterflies until all of the servants arrived at that place and that''s when the butterflies flew in the sky, waking them up to reality.


    "What the-- why are we here!?" Pinky whispered in shock. The rest of the servants also reacts and multiple screams of fear could be heard. They doesn''t know how they get there and what happened to them to reached that part of the forest.


    "Everyone, stay calm!" Pinky shouts towards the other servants when they started screaming and shouting. Some even dared to run away but they were pulled back by the other servants.


    "Let''s wait till morning, we don''t know if we are in the danger area of the forest and walking around without specific direction won''t help you either. So, let''s settle down and be quiet before an animals eats us because you are all too noisy!" She yelled which the other servants shut their mouths and follow what she said.


    All of them remained silence as they sat on the ground. They could feel the spiky grass poking through their skin but endure it all. That''s when they heard the fluttering sound again.


    In their memory, the last thing they remembered are the fluttering sound and the image of a butterfly and the next thing they knew, they are already deep in the forest.


    They all freeze and their heartbeat fastened. Their eyes searched from each direction to see where''s the sound coming from and when they look above. They could see movement from the tree branches then the bright red light started showing one by one, creating goosebumps on their skin.


    "Tho those are the --"


    They couldn''t continue what they said anymore when the butterflies flew down on them and they started tearing their flesh one by one then they would disappear in the air. This caused panic among the servants as those who have been bitten are screaming in pain.


    Since they can''t see clearly in the dark place, the group spread apart and the butterflies followed them. They would appear in their glowing red wings and attack their flesh and then camouflaged in the night.


    Pinky is the only one left standing at her spot without movement. In her mind, if she moves then the butterflies would know her location but the truth is, even if she doesn''t move, the butterflies are staring at here, waiting for the right moment to strike especially that she''s the reason why Levine has been bullied in the first place.


    Pinky could here the screams of pain everywhere and even the tearing of flesh and the snapping of bones. She couldn''t help but trembled in fear that she might be next to be eaten by the butterflies.


    "Oh, please almighty one. Save me," She whispered while clasping her hands togther as she desperately prayed that her prayers will be answered.


    The fluttering of the butterfly wings grew louder and louder each time that she''s afraid to even open her eyes but then she felt something touched her hands and that when she screamed and tripped on her own foot.


    In front of her is an image made by the red glowing butterflies. At first Pinky doesn''t recognize the face but after a while it became familiar to her.


    "Ge - geraldine Gau - gauthier!?" Pinky''s hands trembled as she slowly scoot backwards, trying to get away from the butterflies as much as possible.


    The leader of the butterflies used her powers given by Geraldine to relay the message she wanted to be said.


    "Pinky, you hurt my servant and ganged up on her. Now, feel my wrath!"


    The voice sound deep and evil, making Pinky''s body to trembled terribly. Then she pushed herself forward and kneel down with both of her knees touching the ground.


    "I''m sorry for what I have done. I will repent my sins and gladly receive any punishment you give me. Pl - please spare my life. I have two little brothers I needed to feed and I don''t want them to wander in the streets. Pl - please spare my li - life!" Pinky cried loudly as she bowed with her head multiple times but no matter how she pleaded, even if she cried blood. The order is already done.


    After a few seconds, a group of butterflies attack her, tearing her flesh little by little and unlike the other, the butterflies who are eating Pinky''s flesh doesn''t disappear and attack again. They stayed as Pinky watched them in horror.


    "AHHHHH! HELP MEEE! STOP!! SOMEONE PLEASEEEE! SAVE ME!!" She screamed so loud that even makes some birds flew away. She hoped that someone could hear her from the tent but what she doesn''t realize is that she''s located past the danger area of the forest where the powerful and dangerous creatures reside within the darkness.


    "GERALDINE!!!!! F*CK YOU!!!!!"


    This was Pinky''s last words before the rest of the red butterflies devour her flesh slowly. Letting her experience the pain of getting eaten alive until her last breath.

 Chapter 114 - Waking Up

    Geraldine is woken up from her deep sleep to the loud noises coming from outside. Rubbing her sleepy eyes, she sits up to see Levine still sleeping soundly on the floor but her complexion is much better than last night.


    She tucked the thick blanket to Levine and sprinkle some sleeping magic to her so that she will have a good rest. Then, Geraldine dressed herself to look decent and went out of her tent. She knows the reason for the commotion outside and she wanted to witness it with her own eyes.


    "Young miss," Bolgo approached her as soon as she went out of her tent.


    "What''s happening?" She asked innocently while peeking to the sides.


    "There has been some problems with the nobles. Their servants went missing last night and nowhere to be found. It is concluded that they run away since everyone is busy with the event. Many knights have been searching in the forest in search for them but they found something else.." Bolgo rubbed his chin while telling Geraldine what happened.


    "Huh, what have they found? Geraldine asked as she''s curious about the outcome of her revenge.


    "The dogs sniff out the scent of those slaves within the perimeter of the danger zone. They have found pieces of their torn clothes but there''s no body as if they vanished in thin air. Also, those clothes looks like it has been ripped by an animal." Bolgo muttered like he was talking to himself.


    "Maybe some kind of dangerous creature eats them?" Geraldine suggested but Bolgo shakes his head.


    "Young miss, if the creature eats them then their clothes won''t be scattered through out the forest." He explained which Geraldine nodded her head.


    "Yes, you are correct. Well, I''ll gonna go get some breakfast," Geraldine was about to leave when she heard Bolgo murmuring to himself.


    "It''s really weird.."


    "What weird?" Geraldine asked and went closer to him. Bolgo approached her first thing in the morning so she expect that it has something to do with her.


    "Young miss, those servants who have gone missing are----" Bolgo gulp as he was afraid so say his next sentence.


    "You can just say it to me," Geraldine encouraged him and tapped on his shoulders.


    "Young miss, those servants are some who hurt Levine. I''m concerned about the remaining bystanders," Bolgo cleared his throat as he doesn''t want to blubber words that is only his assumptions.


    "So, you are thinking that I''m involved to their disappearance?" She asked and giggled. Geraldine finds it amusing how she asked that question but she''s the one who''s really behind the killing,


    "No, no. I know you don''t have that ability to do do, young miss." Bolgo waved both of his hands in front as his embarrassed by what he said.


    Geraldine''s mouth twitches as what Bolgo said is indirectly insulting her capabilities but she doesn''t mind it and prefer it that way so that no one can suspect her.


    She smiled and went away, the breakfast is still on the green house. She can just have her breakfast on her own tent but Levine is still asleep so no servant will served her.


    Upon entering, she could see her father and two brothers eating their food. This makes her hesitant to approached them and decided to go away but the Duke already seen her so she had no choice but to force a smile and sit with them.


    "It''s a miracle you even wake up early today. I''ve remembered you are always so lazy." Gavril instantly snapped at her as soon as she took a sit.


    "Good morning to you too, Gavril." She rolled her eyes and look at the Duke, "Good morning father."


    Duke Victor Gauthier just cleared his throat and continued eating. After a while Geraldine has been served her own food. Their table is silent unlike the rest who are chatting noisily.


    Some females are taking turns peeking through their table, not because of Geraldine but to her brothers. Both of them have the face that can make girl''s underwear drop on the ground. They even belong to the top ten most handsome noble in the whole Rakkaegia Empire and that is an achievement already if you focused on the physical appearance but her two brothers hates it.


    They aren''t fond of women and gets easily irritated when they get flirted with or shows any sign of affection from them. That is why her two brothers belong to the lowest husband material in the whole Empire.


    "It''s really such a waste of genes," Geraldine blurted out loud which was supposed to stay on her mind.


    Three men look at her in confusion as she shrugged. Gavril lean closer to her as if taunting her to speak, "Say it. Don''t make me die on curiosity."


    "I won''t stop you from dying." She whispered and stick out her tongue to Gavril which pissed him off. They were about to get into a fight when Gael dropped her metal spoon on the glass plate, causing a loud noise to erupt.


    "Geraldine, just say it so that this conversation is over." Gael looked at her with distaste, his eyes bare the hatred he have for her.


    Geraldine pursed her lips then smiled as if she''s ignorant of their actions towards her. Then she faced Garvril with a huge smile on her face.


    "I was just thinking how you both still can''t get a girl to marry you and I even saw the list of unpopular men to marry and both of your names belong there." Her smile even grew wider with a smug look when she saw how their expression turned to sour.


    Three siblings took at one another as if they''ll gonna start strangling each other and it''s not just assumption. Their hatred sips out of their aura, gathering attention to themselves.


    "All of you settle down you will feel my wrath." The Duke spoke firmly while looking at the three of them, "It is indeed a waste of genes that you both men can''t even get a woman to flirt with you because each time they did. You two would send them back or embarrassed them it public. It is indeed a waste of my genes but for you, young woman. Don''t mock your brothers like that when you are also one of the worst brides to be."


    The Duke could only massaged his temples due to stress. Then he wipes his mouth and walked away so that he won''t get involved with his kid''s fight.


    After the Duke leaves, Geraldine took her plate with untouched food and went away as well. Gavril even mocked her for bringing a plate back to the tent but she simply ignored it. In her mind, she needed to feed Levine until she recovered completely.


    On her way back to the tent, she noticed some servants looking at her and gossips to one another then there are also nobles who are glaring at her way. She didn''t mind it and continued walking until she reached her tent.


    Bolgo is standing in front of her tent with a worried look. Some of the knights are also there waiting for her to arrive.


    "Young miss--" They spoke but Geraldine raised her hand to stop them from speaking.


    "If you want me to talk to me. Let me finish my breakfast first before I''ll entertain you all," She said and entered her tent without looking back. She put her plate on the table and sprinkled some mana over Levine''s face to subdue the sleeping magic and wake her up.


    "Levine?" She whispered and gently shook her shoulders. Levine groaned and tried to open her eyes but had a hard time adjusting to the light. It took a while before Levine could sit up straight.


    "Yo - young miss!" Levine was shocked to see that she was in Geraldine''s tent and even slept on the same room as her, "I apologize for what I did. I didn''t mean to disturb you. I---"


    She rattled what to say when Geraldine giggled at her cuteness. Then she grabbed some toasted bread with strawberry jam on top and gives it to Levine.


    "Eat this, you need to bring back your energy so that you can serve me again," Geraldine handed him a glass of milk which she was hesitant to take.


    "I''m sorry, master," Levine looked down. She was disappointed on herself and even bring trouble to her owner.


    "You don''t need to apologize besides, what can a 14 year old girl can do if a group of grown ups gang up on her?" Geraldine sighs and patted Levine''s shoulder, "You are brave enough to stand on your own there. So don''t be sad and regain back your strength."


    Levine looked down on her body and saw no wounds or bruises. Then she tried to move her legs which surprised her because she clearly remembered that her leg bones are broken."


    "How?" She mumbled as what happened to her made her even more confused.


    "Levine, did you forget? I''m a light elemental focused in healing."

 Chapter 115 - Laurent

    "Young miss, what''s happening outside? Why is it so noisy?" Levine ask and cupped her head. The loud noise makes her head throb.


    "Just a small commotion since they are getting ready for the event to start," She said and make Levine eat the last bread before putting the plate away.


    "How about you, young miss? Have you eaten already?" Levine ask as she noticed that Geraldine didn''t take a bite.


    "I''m full," Geraldine muttered and went away. She took something on one of her drawers and eats it. It was the poison tablet she brings with her to keep on giving doses on her body.


    The commotion is starting to get louder and louder outside her tent. Geraldine squinted her eyes and look at Levine who is still cupping her head and even trying to cover her ears to reduce the noise.


    Geraldine slowly approached her back and gives her sleeping magic so that she won''t get involved again.. She tucked Levine''s blanket and fixed herself as she went out of her tent to see some nobles flocking outside and was prevented by Bolgo and the other knights from storming her place.


    "What is happening here!?" Geraldine raised her voice as she walked with grace in front of them.


    "You killed our servants!!" They screamed while pointing their fingers at her.


    Geraldine remained silent at first and cocked her to the side, "Why do you all assumed that I killed your servants?"


    That questioned silent the nobles and looked at each other to find someone who would answer Geraldine.


    "Because--- You already know the answer," A woman stepped out of the crowd. She wears a fitted blue dress that hugged her figure that has many jewels sparkling under the sunlight. She''s even wearing a hat that have two blue feathers. Over all, her outfit is very inappropriate to the place where they stands.


    "I don''t know the answer. Could you enlighten me?" Geraldine smiled innocently which pissed them off.


    The woman went closer but Bolgo stopped her, after all their job is to protect Geraldine even if some knights are just forced to be in her care.


    "I am Geraldine Laurent, daughter of the Viscount of the East," She boasted and raised her head while trying to intimidate Geraldine Gauthier but it was ineffective.


    "Okay, now answer my question," Geraldine Gauthier still holds her smile and watched as the woman in front of her tried to flicked her peach hair.


    "My servant''s name is Pinky."


    Upon mentioning Pinky''s name, Geraldine''s Gauthier smile grew wider as the owner of the servant who hurts Levine finally showed up.


    "Yesterday, I heard there''s some commotion that involves my servant and now she''s gone. You''re the culprit!" Geraldine Laurent yells to make sure that everyone could hear what she''s saying.


    "So, you knew that your servant Pinky started the commotion and even hit my personal servant hmm," Geraldine Gauthier chuckled and went closer to Laurent with her eyes sending dagger in her way.


    "You came here and brings trouble to my knights and accusing me as the reason why all of your servants have gone missing!" Geraldine Gauthier look at each one of them as her eyes returned to the woman in front of her, "You really have the audacity to come here when your servants beat my personal servants until her bones are broken!"


    This time, Geraldine Gauthier couldn''t help but let her anger sipped out of her aura. Her red eyes started to glow bright red as she wanted to strangle Geraldine Laurent to death using her own hands and seeing her eyes goes lifeless.


    Geraldine Laurent stepped back in shock as they have never seen Geraldine Gauthier with that deadly aura. They were used to her rebellious behavior that they thought she would act harshly again and would bring violence the moment they provoked her but she Geraldine Gauthier just stand there with her hands clasp in front and showing her innocent smile but what makes her bones chill are her eyes which feels like she was looking through their soul.


    "What''s happening here?" The Duke arrived with the two brothers at his side. They were startled by the news of their servants that some nobles are ganging up to Geraldine.


    "Duke Gauthier," The nobles stepped back to make way for them. Their faces show satisfaction that the Duke finally arrives as they thought they will witness how he will scold his daughter in the public just like last time.


    Geraldine Gauthier''s eyes didn''t move from the woman in front of her even though she knew her father and brothers are right behind her.


    Bolgo stepped aside and went beside the Duke and whispered what had happened to Geraldine and the reason why the nobles are ganging on her early in the morning.


    The Duke''s expression turned sour as his eyes shifted to Geraldine and the woman in front of her, "Geraldine."


    Geraldine Laurent stepped back and look at the Duke, "Duke Gauthier, I apologize for this trouble early in the morning. I just wanted justice from what happened to our servants."


    The Duke remained calm and stayed silent as he wanted to know what will her daughter do to save herself and observed if there''s some improvement of her behavior or she''s still the same.


    "How about I seek justice from what your servants did to Levine?" Geraldine snapped back, her eyes keeps on glowing but other than that, her body stayed calm with poise.


    "Eh, so let me guess this straight, all your servants here bullied my sister''s servant and now, those who bullied her servant went missing last night. So, you are accusing her that she''s the reason of their disappearance as it might be her act of revenge?" Gavril chuckled in amusement and even Gael was able to smirk by what his brother said.


    Geraldine Laurent looks confused for a while and nodded her head, "Yes, she got revenge and killed our servants."


    The rest of the nobles agreed and even through hurtful words to Geraldine Gauthier even if her family is present. They aren''t scared because of her status within the family and it is known that her father would never take her side.


    "But you seemed like you didn''t mind the disappearance of your servant." Gael spoke from behind while eyeing the woman from top to bottom.


    Geraldine Laurent blushed by Gael''s stare and even slicked her hair behind her ears in a flirtatious manner which disgust Gael and didn''t even hide it on his face.


    "Duke Gauthier, please gives our servants some justice." She went near the Duke but was stopped by Bolgo. She glared towards the knight and changed her manner when facing the Duke and plastered an innocent facial expression.


    "I would have scolded my daughter if I saw her rebelling in public or do something that is very unappropriated as a noble but from what I can see here. You just wanted attention, you all didn''t mind losing a few servants as you have many extra servants to work on you. From what I can see, my daughter did nothing wrong and didn''t even touch a single strand of your hair even if your undisciplined servants beat my daughter''s servant." The Duke touched his chin and looked at her daughter again who didn''t move at her spot and remained her back facing them.


    "You can now go back to your tents. The matter among your missing servants still remained unanswered besides how can my daughter be involved when she doesn''t have strong magic to use among tens of servants all alone? She have healing magic, a useless one." The Duke spoke firmly and shakes his head.


    "Next time if you all wanted to accuse someone for fame. Make sure it was believable."


    After that, the Duke leave first and followed by the two brothers. Geraldine sighs and faces the woman who has the same name as hers. They both look at each other before Geraldine Laurent spoke first.


    "I am still the better Geraldine among the two of us." She said and went away like nothing happened.


    Geraldine Gauthier''s had already planned to what she''ll gonna do next and couldn''t help but smirk when she thinks of the outcome.


    "Young miss?" Bolgo spoke softly behind her as he doesn''t want to make Geraldine feel bad.


    "I''m fine, Bolgo. I''m used to this type of scenario," She spoke with a soft smile and walked towards her tent. Bolgo was about to say something but closed his mouth inside.


    He had seen the blood dripping from Geraldine''s hand and was worried that she might hurt herself but also didn''t want to mingle in her affairs as he''s only a lowly knight.


    Upon entering her tent, a single red-butterfly flew on Geraldine''s shoulder. Her eyes remained glowing in hatred. She lift both of her bloody hands and noticed that the tips of her fingers becomes silver which caused her to cut her skin.


    The butterfly immediately lands on the blood and feeds itself, "My dear pretty little butterfly, I really adore that woman''s sky blue eyes. Would you please give it to me?"

 Chapter 116 - Night Of Event

    "That b*tch!" Geraldine Laurent kicked the stone to vent out her anger. She really doesn''t care is Pinky was gone or dead as she had many extra servants to serve her needs. She only wanted some attention from the Duke''s eldest son, Gael. She had taken interest in him since the day she saw him in the swordsmanship competition.


    She even tried to approached Gael but she was pushed to the sides by his knights and she could even remember the glare Gael gives to her like she is just dirt in his eyes.


    That is why, she thought it was an opportunity to use Pinky''s disappearance to make her presence known to the Gauthier''s family and build ties for her own good, and also to boost her family''s wealth and power.


    She also gets some information that the only daughter of the Duke''s family and she''s also there when Geraldine Gauthier use the crossbow at the event. She collect all the information and decided that she will use Geraldine for her advantage.


    But what she saw that time was the complete opposite of what she expected to happened. Geraldine Laurent thought that Gael or the Duke will take her side but they didn''t even care about the situation and let it be.


    "Tsk, I should have wear something more fancier than this to get his attention," She whispered and look at her dress with unsatisfied look. She didn''t waste any moment and went back to he tent.


    "GIVE ME THE MOST EXTRAVAGANT DRESS YOU CAN FIND!" She screamed at the three servants she brought with her. They hastily choose the most glamorous and sparkly dress they could find that is highly inappropriate in the event that will be held tonight.


    The servants only look at one another with a worried look but didn''t say a thing as they are afraid of the consequences if they open their mouth for opinions or suggestions.


    Geraldine Laurent look at the mirror with a big smile while looking at the bid earrings dangling on her ears, "Ahhh, I''m sure master Gael will notice me now. After all, I''m the most beautiful and elegant woman present in this event," She muttered and laughed hysterically while patting her peach hair behind.


    That night was the first day of the event, every participant of the houses will capture creatures lurking at the darkness of the forest. Each creatures that they will capture has a given score and the more they hunt, the more scores they will get and the highest one will be the winner and receive a grand prize from the Imperial family.


    The ladies will be on stand by and be pretty as they cheer for their bets. They have no way of seeing how the men will hunt but at the end of the event, the winner is still the winner no matter how he will do it.


    Geraldine Laurent took out a trinket on her pouch. It''s custom made of diamonds and zircon that matches Gael''s red eyes. She wanted to give it to him before the event starts as a lucky charm for his hunting and even put a bit of her mana for protection.


    ***


    The clock strike 11:30 PM, only 30 minutes left before the event starts. The place is busy as everyone else is preparing for the last minute and check if everything is fine and assorted so that nothing will go wrong once the event will get started.


    There are chairs situated near the forest entrance where they can wait for the winner. The event will run for about four hours and they will hunt as much as possible as it was not easy to even hunt for a single small creature. If the contestant is contented with his own hunt, he can go back earlier and take a rest while waiting for the rest to come back.


    Currently, Geraldine is sitting on the designated area for their family. Levine is also at her side since she forced herself to serve her owner than taking a rest.


    "How are you feeling now, Levine?" Geraldine ask as she observed Levine''s movement and complexion.


    "I'' feeling good, young miss. My legs aren''t hurting anymore and I find it amazing that I''m able to walk after a day. I thought it would take weeks to months for my bones to heal." Levine muttered as her cheeks creates a pink hue.


    "That''s good but for now, I want you to stick on my side all the time. Your stuff has been moved to my tent as well and don''t go near the servants area starting today." Geraldine warned as Levine nodded her head in agreement.


    Geraldine is currently wearing a dark green plain dress and a pair of boots for comfort. She wears the crossbow that her father gave her as she planned on doing something for that day. The other servants who witness what happened to Levine look at her in horror and surprised. They thought she would look battered with bruises and wounds all over her body but they saw none of it and she can even stand on her own.


    Even some nobles gossips about it but they can''t say anything since they knew Geraldine Gauthier is a light element user focused in healing but they were just surprised that she''s powerful at healing.


    The Duke and Gael will be participating in the event as Gavril only wanted to laze around. Gavril is the first one to sit beside Geraldine and yawned and it is evident on his face that he''s sleepy. It is common for the viewers to fall asleep since all they do is wait.


    There are royal knights guarding the area where the dangerous animals lurk to prevent the participants from accidentally going inside which can caused them death.


    It didn''t take long before the Duke and Gael arrived wearing a full armor and weapons that they will use but what caught Geraldine''s eyes is the brooch she gave her father that is placed where his heart is located.


    Her eyes squinted in shame as the brooch was supposed to be hidden from the public as it will serve as the first aid kit if something happened to his father.


    "What''s that ugly thing on your chest, father?" Gavril holds back her laughter and pointed at the brooch the Duke wears.


    The Duke looked at the brooch and adjust it, his face lit up with pride even though the brooch was totally out of place to his whole attire.


    "What about it?" The Duke spoke firmly and didn''t looked bothered by his son''s words.


    "I already told him that it''s totally unrelevant to wear that so openly but he won''t listen," Gael sighs as he fixed the armor on his arm.


    "Why would I hide it when Geraldine gave it to me as my lucky charm for today''s event," The Duke smirked and took out his sword and wipe the blades to make it more shinier as he ignore the stares of his sons.


    Geraldine could only face palm and turn her head away but she could still feel the stares of his brothers as if they are poking dangers on the back of her head.


    Gael scoff and his expression became sour as he tried to look busy but he''s clearly doing nothing. Gavril could sense the tension between them as his eyes went to Geraldine who is only enjoying her piece of chocolate cake.


    After a few minutes, the speaker stands in the middle and gives a few speech about the rules and instructions of the event and after that, the participants started going to their positions as everyone have their own plan as well.


    They brought different kinds of items that could help them capture any creature and some are even funny to watch because they brought a lot as if their gonna camp inside the forest.


    In Geraldine''s memory, the one who''s always winning is the crown prince of the Empire as he always capture the larger creature that is very hard to find.


    Geraldine immediately lowered the hat she''s wearing when she saw Kadon walking in front. Every time she sees him, the blood pressure in her body rises. She searched around to see if Alexjin will participate but she could not not see his figure or even just his shadow.


    "Did he really participate though?" She muttered and her eyes went to Levine who is eyeing the noble men standing in front.


    "Who are you referring to?" Gavril suddenly spoke as he looked at his sister with a knowing look.


    "Because I am curious, brother. I think everyone is curious about the new prince that just appeared one day." Geraldine shrugged and act like she didn''t care but Gavril still giving him that look.


    "I''ve heard he attended this event to be his first appearance to the public but nobody saw the sight of him." Gavril stretched his body and yawned.


    Geraldine didn''t say anything else and ignored his brother to also prevent herself to say anything that might blow her secrets.

 Chapter 117 - Trinket

    Gael has been busy preparing himself to the battle, he has been practicing with his sword even though that there''s no need for him to practice since there are no competition between swords but he had always been thinking about the time he lost to a commoner in the swordsmanship competition four years ago. Since then, he never participated in the competition in the following years since her noble pride can''t handle the lost.


    He always wanted to meet that commoner again that he hired many investigators and even paid huge amount of coins to the guilds in order to find the winner, Alexjin. Spending money and troubling himself to search for his identity and background leaves him in a dead end as no matter where or how he tried to finds him, the winner is like a smoke that vanished into thin air.


    That''s why every day he had a vacant time, he spends it to practice his skills and even use the family''s knights to battle with and even if he always win, he is not satisfied until he will meet Alexjin again.


    A rustle on the bush caught his attention, since he is in the middle of the forest. He expected it to be an animal lurking around the night. Lifting his sword, Gael was about to strike to his pray when a woman''s voice squeal in fright.


    "Who are you? Show yourself!" He spoke in a gentle but hard voice as he step back to give the woman space to stand.


    "I''m sorry.."


    A woman appear behind the bushes wearing the most sparkiest dress he ever seen that he wanted to look away in order not to cringe or look disgusted as what his sister told him sticks on his mind. It''s about him being the worst husband material for the girls.


    "I''m just walking by and I apologize for disrupting your practice, young master Gael." The woman bowed elegantly as her peach hair softly brushed on her skin.


    His eyes squinted at the woman''s sight. She is indeed beautiful and had a nice figure which was showcase on the dress she''s wearing but when he recognize her face. All his thoughts of being gentle was gone and was replaced by distaste.


    "Go away," He spoke in a harsh voice and turn his back on her. Even if he saw the hurt on her eyes, he just doesn''t want to care.


    "Young master Gael. I apologize again for what I''ve done but I would like to talk to you as well. My name is Geraldine Laurent, daughter of Viscount of the East." The woman spoke gently and her voice has a tint of seduction.


    "Tell me what you want then go away instantly," He snapped and look at her with a glare. He could still remember what she did to his sister.


    Geraldine Laurent squirm under his gaze and took out something on her pouch. It was the trinket she wanted to give to Gael as a lucky charm for the event.


    "Young master Gael, I hope you would accept my humble gift for you," Geraldine Laurent present the trinket with a smile, hoping that he will accept it instantly.


    Gael looked at the trinket with the same expression on his face, looking at the sparkling gem in her hands. He was not delighted and even finds it funny at how Geraldine Laurent chooses a trinket made in diamonds and other jewels that served no purpose in the event.


    He turned his back for Geraldine Laurent not to see his look of disappointment and distaste from the trinket she wanted to gave to him.


    "Lady,you should go back to your tent as the night is getting deeper. Dangerous creatures will be lurking from this time. Go back where you are safe." Gael started to walk away.


    "Young master, you don''t like my gift?" Her voice sound soft but broken from the rejected of the man he loves.


    "I appreciate the effort but that gift serves no purpose and the glistening gem will only attract unwanted attention and I don''t want it to add to my troubles." Gael still has his back turned away from her. When he''s done speaking, he started to walk away again when he felt something hugged behind his back.


    "Young master Gael, I liked you since the day I saw you in the swordsmanship competition. Starting that day, I can''t take you off my mind ---" Geraldine Laurent wasn''t able to continue what she''s about to say when Gael turned around and pushed her back. His eyes are blazing with anger as if he wanted to burn her alive.


    "Don''t you dare show me your face again or you would feel my wrath!" He yelled which shocked Geraldine Laurent. She wasn''t able to move on the ground while looking at Gael who is breathing heavily.


    "I - I" Geraldine Laurent could not form any words from her mouth as she watched Gael walked away from her.


    Gael went back to his tent, looking at the time it was already 9:00 PM. So he call his servants to start preparing for the upcoming hunt event.


    ***


    Multiple silent steps keeps on approaching the forbidden area of the forest. He walks like he had no fear in his bones and act like he''s just strolling in the night market. He is wearing simple dark clothes and a silver sword in his right hand.


    He keeps walking and walking, ignoring the growls of different creatures he heard around him. In his mind, he only wanted to achieve something and he will do everything to get what he wanted.


    He spend hours on his foot walking in a specific direction. Blood drenched in his clothes as his clean and shining sword bathe in red. His expression remained emotionless while killing the creatures that comes in his way mercilessly.


    Darkness engulfed his body as the rays of the moonlight couldn''t enter due to the amount of leaves barricading it from entering but even if it''s total darkness, the man sees where he was going.


    His electric blue eyes glow in the darkness as if he is one of the creature around that needs to be feared. After a few turns around the forest, he finally arrived at his destination. It was a huge cave that is surrounded by huge stones with no living plants around and the ground have huge foot prints.


    "I finally found you," he said with a smirk forming on his lips. He draws out his sword and swat away the blood of the other creatures. He bravely enter the cave without any fear of what''s coming to him as soon as he enter.


    ***


    Birds flocked away while chirping in fear and the rustle of leaves is so loud that even reached a human ear. Geraldine looked up in the sky to see the birds covering the moon, she thought that it might because of the hunt that has been going on for an hour already. She was about to go back and read her book when she felt the ground shake.


    Her eyes snapped at Gavril to see that he is sleeping comfortably at the chair. The rest of the crowd is also have their eyes closed which makes Geraldine wonder why would the event be held at that time frame.


    "Meh, maybe it''s the rampage of the creatures due to their hunting," She whispered and went to read again but her gut feeling tells her that something is not right but couldn''t point what it is.


    She stands up from her seat and planned to go back to her tent to sleep comfortable on her bed when Geraldine Laurent silently approached her. Then without a word, she pulled Geraldine Gauthier by her dress and bring her to the safe part of the forest but makes sure nobody could see them.


    Geraldine Gauthier let herself be pulled as she''s not even scared to the woman wearing a flashy clothes in the middle of the forest.


    "You brainwashed your brother, didn''t you!?" Geraldine Laurent snapped at her as soon as they arrived at the spot she choose.


    "What are you talking about?" Geraldine Gauthier cocked her head to the side and act innocently and tried not to laugh as she saw Geraldine Laurent face turn to red because of anger.


    "YOU TOLD YOUR BROTHER BAD THINGS ABOUT ME!" Geraldine Laurent couldn''t help but scream her lungs out and didn''t even bother to show any elegance of a noble in front of Geraldine Gauthier.


    "Woah, you need to calm down," Geraldine Gauthier giggled while gesturing her hands up and down in front, "Besides, how could I say things about you when I even forget your name. Who are you again?"


    That question even made Geraldine Laurent storm in anger as she just went again and raised her hand, wanting to slap Gael''s sister but when she was about to hit Geraldine Gauthier''s cheeks, something appeared in front of her eyes. It was so fast that she barely see what it was but looking down, she noticed that her hand was gone.

 Chapter 118 - Unicorn

    Her flesh has been falling apart and the blood is dripping like a faucet. Geraldine Laurent''s eyes bulged in shock as it was too sudden for her brain to get what just happened to her that her reaction was late.


    "AHHHH! MY HAND!" She screamed and cradle her bloody hand. She took a couple of steps backward as she keeps on screaming while Geraldine Gauthier look at her with a smile.


    "What''s the problem? Come on, slap me?" Geraldine Gauthier taunts as her smile grew bigger and slowly took a step forward.


    Geraldine Laurent keeps on screaming non-stop that she''s not able to hear what Geraldine Gauthier spoke. All her focus is on the pain she felt in her hand that she forgets everything that happened to her.


    Then in a flash of light, another set of red flying creatures went into her direction and bit some parts of her flesh in the legs. Geraldine Laurent falls down and holds her skin where the pain is coming from to feel that it is wet by blood.


    She flickered her eyes multiple times to adjust it in the darkness and be able to see what creature has been attacking her..


    A snap of the branch gets her attention and remembered that Geraldine Gauthier is still with her. Looking up, she could see that she was unharmed and unattack by the creature and wears a calm expression on her face as she watched her in pain.


    "Now, you finally noticed my presence. I thought you would forget about me as you seemed busy holding your precious body," Geraldine Gauthier chuckled at the terrified expression of the woman in front of her who used to wear a gracious smile in front of the public but know she''s a trembling mess coated in fine red color.


    "You! Why are you--!" Geraldine Laurent paused mid - sentence and her eyes bulged widely on what she saw.


    Geraldine Gauthier grinds as she spread her arms, letting the red - colored butterflies land on her body. Their glowing wings make it looks intimidating as they flocked around her.


    Then with a single gesture of her hand, a set of butterflies fly towards Geraldine Laurent and it ate one of her legs, chewed up to her bones.


    "AHHHHH! YOU B*TCH!!!" Geraldine Laurent screamed so loud that her voice might be heard meters away.


    "Feel the pain just like how your servant Pinky felt it too," Geraldine Gauthier chuckled as she gestured for the butterflies again and it tore off her other leg that was left. Leaving her shoes blooded on the ground.


    "AHHH! YOU ARE THE ONE WHO KILLED PINKY!" Geraldine Laurent yelled in anger as her eyes sending daggers towards Geraldine Gauthier who seemed to get even amused by her behavior.


    "I killed all those who hurt my servant, no one can escape my wrath." After she said her words, all the red colored butterflies instantly fly over to Geraldine Laurent and taste her flesh while she screamed her pain.


    Then she took out the crossbow behind her back and load it with mana bullets and aimed it to Geraldine Laurent. She waited for a few seconds before the butterflies vanished in thin air as she fires the bullet straight at the woman''s forehead. Making her lost consciousness.


    Then a single red butterfly went to her and dug out one eye from the socket. Then drop it on her hands as the butterfly flew away.


    Geraldine looked at the eye for a while before putting it on her storage ring where she store the eyes of the people she killed.


    "Ah, that feels great. Another one of my collections though it''s a bit sad that I wasn''t able to kill you," She laughed and lift her clothes so no blood would stain it, "But it will be fun to see you suffer."


    After that, she went away and come back to the table where Gavril is still sleeping on his seat. She looked around to see who are awake but almost all of them are sleeping and some are not paying attention to her and minding their own business.


    She''s concerned that there might be someone who saw Geraldine Laurent pulled her away but shrugged it off since she can''t do anything currently and will wait if something happened next.


    After a while Levine came back holding the treats she makes for her owner and put it back on the table.


    "Thank you," Geraldine smiled and grabbed a tart on the plate and while savoring the flavor. She saw someone merged from the forest.


    His golden hair waved through his movement and it looks like it was kissed by the sun. His fair skin and blue eyes screamed royalty and that set of appearance belong to someone with a high position in the Empire.


    "It''s the Crown Prince!" The announcer yelled in pride as they approach him with all smiles.


    The Crown Prince brought with him a white unicorn. The purest white everyone could see without any stain or spots within it''s body.


    The unicorn kneed and tried to run away but the Crown Prince has a find hold into him, prevent the escaped of freedom.


    "Oh my! A unicorn!"


    Everybody gasp in amazement as they eyed the beauty of the creature. Unicorns are hard to track by since they have the speed and agility and most of all, they have the power to disappear for a few seconds as their defense from those who wanted to capture them.


    That makes everyone adore the Crown Prince more as he was the first one to be able to capture a unicorn in a few hours only. He didn''t even looked exhausted or any stain in his golden clothes.


    Geraldine only watched from afar as the people all makes their way in front to take a closer look at the creature making it even more aggressive and even used it''s power against those who tried to hold him down.


    The unicorn kneed, kicks and turns around with the horn on its head pointing at everyone who tried to approach him. It was chaotic since nobody wants to harm the precious animal.


    It didn''t take long before the rope around the unicorn was torn and he''s freed but instead of going back on the forest where it belongs, it goes to Geraldine''s direction in full speed.


    Everybody quickly went away to dodged the unicorn, afraid that they will get trampled on or worse, get stab by the horn. Even Gavril was awaken by the screams of fear of the ladies around.


    "What''s happening?" He muttered sleepily and was about to throw a tantrum for waking him up when he saw the huge unicorn approaching their way. Due to shock and his brain wasn''t fully awake, he fall down on his chair and immediately run away as far as possible. Forgetting that Geraldine is just across him, sitting calmly.


    Geraldine felt no fear in her heart as she look at the unicorn coming her way. She just look at it with amazement but the smile on her face disappeared when she remembered something from her past.


    After a couple of centuries before, unicorns has been hunted in the Northern forest as their horns are used as medicine as it contains strong healing magic that can cure even the severe diseases. The hunt became famous because the Emperor at that time which Geraldine doesn''t remember the name became extremely sick that no healing user or any medical herbs can cure him.


    Then an unknown person went to the palace demanding to see the sick Emperor and told them that he knows the cure and that how it starts.


    The Emperor was cured by the unicorns horn but it took about hundreds of them to achieve what they want. It became his maintenance. At that time, the unicorns becomes endangered species since when you cut their horns, they immediately die but they risk it all for their Emperor.


    But the killings didn''t stop because the Emperor is healed. Nobles would pay a high amount of money for a single unicorns horn and this lead the hunters to hunt more unicorns for money. Until such time, no unicorns lived and they became a myth for the following generation to only see them in books.


    For all those years, Geraldine only saw their horns in different size and shapes but not their full appearance.


    So back on the current events, Geraldine shed a tear as she felt pity at the bottom of her heart. Watching the approaching unicorn, her body doesn''t move as she kept watching.


    Everything was going to fast but in her eyes it was slow motion. She could see the movement of the unicorn''s hair as it glides on the wind.


    "GERALDINE!!!" Gavril yelled when she saw her sister still sitting on her chair and stare at the beauty in front.


    Everyone thought that Geraldine will be trampled by the unicorn but what happened made their mouths hang open.

 Chapter 119 - Dire Wolf

    Everyone thought that Geraldine will be trampled by the unicorn but what happened made their mouths hang open.


    The unicorn stands with it''s might in front of Geraldine. It lowers his head and blow some air in Geraldine''s face which makes her giggled. Both of them make an eye contact, the unicorns purple eyes stare into Geraldine''s red ones.


    She didn''t know how much time pass and all she knew, her hands are slowly raising upward in attempt to touch the unicorn''s muzzle. Her heart is beating so loud that she felt like it was going to burst out on her chest.


    The unicorn stays still with it''s eyes still staring at her. Geraldine was cautious that her hand might be bitten but seeing that the unicorn pushed its head towards her palm shows that it was comfortable to her that it shows affection.


    Geraldine could feel its soft hairs, it was like cotton tingling in to her skin. A huge smile formed on her lips as she rubs the muzzle of the unicorn like it was her pet.


    "Geraldine! What are you doing!?" Gavril yelled and was about to go to his sister when the unicorn became aggressive again but with Geraldine''s touch it calmed down.


    Everyone is shocked by what they are seeing. A rebellious unloved girl is the only one that the unicorn, a magnificent creature adores.


    "Milady, please don''t move. You can''t trust that creature, they are from the wild." The announcer spoke carefully, not wanting to anger the unicorn or make it uncomfortable.


    The Crown Prince stands still while his blue eyes look at Geraldine, observing her. He got curious as to what he have that the unicorn feels much safer within her reach than his. That thought got him interested to Geraldine but at the same annoyed at her.


    He gestured towards the royal knights to seize the unicorn as it was his creature that he caught and not hers.


    The royal knights followed and approached the unicorns with rope and swords which caused it became aggressive in defense. Then the unicorn came forward with it''s horn pointing at them, ready to fight but it looks like it was defending Geraldine from the knights.


    The royal knights didn''t wait any moment and attack the unicorn in order to capture it.


    "NO! STOP!" Geraldine screamed and swiftly came forward when the the knights aimed their sword towards the creature.


    Everything happened so fast that it was too late for someone to intervene. Everyone''s eyes fixed at Geraldine with fear and shock laced on their faces.


    One of the knights swords went to throw a slice on the unicorn, not to kill it but to create a wound on its body to make it weaker but then Geraldine came in front with her arms wide open to stop them but it was too late.


    The swords tip was able to pierced through Geraldine''s clothes and cut her skin that caused blood to flow.


    "GERALDINE!" Gavril screamed and run towards his sister with pained and angry expression. He dislike her and bully her a lot but it doesn''t mean that he would just be fine if he sees her getting hurt by someone else.


    Gavril took out her sword and didn''t hesitate to slice the knight''s throat. He doesn''t care if he belong to the royal family as in his mind, he was the one who harm his sister.


    Geraldine falls down as Gavril catch her. It was her back that was hurt and its bleeding non-stop. She didn''t cry or act like in pain, she remained calm as her focus is on the creature who is blowing air in her face which makes her smile.


    "Brother, please make sure they won''t harm this lovely one," she whispered to him. She felt dizzy all of the sudden and her body getting weaker which was kinda new to her since a simple cut like that didn''t bother her a bit before.


    Before she completely lost her consciousness, she saw the unicorns horn touching her forehead and she could feel something entering her body, it was the unicorns magic.


    Geraldine leaned on Gavril as she doze off. They saw what the unicorn did to her and that sight even makes the Crown Prince irritated.


    Gavril didn''t say anything as he looked at the Crown Prince with a glare and carried his sister back to her tent to take care of her wound. As for the unicorn, it looks straight into the Crown Prince eyes for a while and it was not a gentle look but the opposite then it followed Gavril.


    The royal knights look at one another then to the Crown Prince for instructions. Even though how much he hated Geraldine, he can''t do anything to her since he is the Crown Prince and if he displays violence in the public, his image will be affected and might lost support from the nobles especially that she''s a Duke''s daughter and especially that her father is the Emperor''s most trusted right hand in war.


    "Umm, crown Prince, you will still get the score from the creature you have captured," the announcer whispered timidly, afraid that the Crown Prince will lash out on him because of what happened.


    The Crown Prince only look at him and nodded his head before going away like nothing happened. The announcer sighs in relief and faced the crowd who is gossiping among themselves.


    "For Crown Prince Henry Du''Bellay he was able to capture a rare creature that was harder to catch but unfortunately it was not a dangerous creature so for that his points are 80 over 100."


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement with the scoring and didn''t question it. After a few more minutes, different nobles came from the forest and bought the creature they captured. Some are dead and some are alive but it doesn''t matter as the announcer keeps on scoring them.


    For all those who arrived, they couldn''t reach the score of the Crown Prince which is 80. Then everybody who witness what happened earlier gossip the news to their family which becomes a big deal instantly.


    After some time, Gael and the Duke arrived with a dire wolves in hand. They walk with pride as they captured one of the most aggressive creature in the forest.


    The crowd gasp when they saw them carrying the creatures. The announcer approached them happily as they show the creatures they captured. Gael''s eyes went to the board where the scores are put to show everyone the ranking and his eyes squinted when he saw the Crown Prince name.


    "What a magnificent night we have everyone, Gael Gauthier were able to capture not one but two dire wolves!!!" The announcer screamed in his lungs as they cheered for the house Gauthier.


    "Since dire wolves are rare to see and they travel in packs which is also the reason why it is hard to capture but most of all, they are very aggressive. They will bite your head off. So for the scoring, 90 out of 100. This is one of the best creatures hunted for today especially that one dire wolf is alive!"


    Gael looked at his arms to see the baby dire wolf struggling to get away from his grasp. He doesn''t know why his father requested for a dire wolf to hunt. Gael was the one who had participate in the name of their family but his father decoded to come and would only watch him to the hunt. He knows that the Duke has been observing his skills for years since he lost the swordsmanship competition to a mere commoner.


    It was hard for him to capture one in their pack and waited for the weakest dire wolves in their pack and that''s how he is able to capture a mother and her young but he also struggle so much and took so much bites and clawing from the dire wolf before he was able to kill it.


    At first he doesn''t want to end the dire wolf life since they are beautiful creatures but it might cause him his life. Also, he lose too much blood and the pain of his torn flesh are unbearable that he can no longer stand on his feet.


    Gael thought it was the end of his life but he saw his father pull out the brooch he wears which Geraldine gives and put it in his mouth. It only took a couple of minutes before he could feel his muscles twitching back together.


    That is why he''s standing as if nothing gruesome happened to him a few minutes ago. He could only take a peek at his father who has a huge smile on his face as they become the first in the ranking.


    "Father, I''ll be going to my tent to rest," He said and the Duke nodded his head before giving him a knowing look. Gael could only look down as he went away with a heavy heart.

 Chapter 120 - Found Her

    As he walk by, he couldn''t help but think hoe Geraldine had a pill similar to the pills Gavril sell in the Empire but it was different. It is more powerful than the mana pills.


    He looked down at his finger that was chewed by the dire wolf to see no signs of the wound and even his bones grew back.


    The thought of it gives chills to his bones. He shook his head to erase his thoughts and memories when he saw a unicorn standing in front of Geraldine''s tent and it didn''t take long before Gavril went out.


    Both their eyes connected for a few seconds before Gavril gestured using his head for Gael to come inside his tent.


    He took one last look at the unicorn before following Gavril. As soon as he enters his tent, he saw his brother drinking some wine and sighs heavily.


    "Gavril, what''s going on? Why is there a f*cking unicorn in front of Geraldine''s tent?" Gael whispered and pointed his index finger outside.


    "So, you haven''t heard the news huh?" Gavril sits on his chair and put his feet on top of the table.


    Gael''s eyebrows scrunched up and it was the only sign Gavril needed to know the answer to his question.


    "Something happened while you and father were gone. So, if you want to know then sit on that chair as I have a story to tell," Gavril smiled and offered the chair in front.


    Gael didn''t want to waste time listening to his brother talk but his curiosity gets the best of him. So, he sits down with a grunt and waited for Gavril to start his story.


    Gavril, pour him some wine and slides the glass in front of Gael as he started to talk about what happened.


    It took more than 30 minutes before Gavril finished his story in detail. Gael has no words to say as he leaned back on the chair.


    "The Crown Prince for sure is pissed off by what happened. He really hates it when his possession gets stolen or taken by someone." Gael runs a hand on his hair due to frustration.


    "I know. Now, I''m worried for her safety," Gavril chuckled by what he said, "Nobody will bully her except me."


    Both men remained silent as they are on their own thoughts. After a while, Gael stands up and bid goodbye to his brother as he goes back to his tent as his eyes wanted to shut down.


    ***


    Geraldine groaned as she wakes up from her sleep. She slowly lifted her eyelids to see that she''s already in her own bed inside her tent. Then she quickly reach to her back to check the wound to see that there''s none.


    "What happened? I''m sure I felt that knight cut my skin, it''s quite painful," she muttered and rotate her shoulders to see that it is still flexible.


    She closed her eyes to try and remember what happened before she lost her consciousness when she heard the unicorn neigh outside.


    She instantly stands up and flips her tent to see Bolgo and the fellow knights trying to subdue the unicorn. The Duke is standing at the side with his eyes glaring at the creature.


    "Father," Geraldine went to him and curtsied.


    The Duke didn''t look at her as he spoke in a firm voice, "That creature belongs to the Crown Prince even if it chooses you over him. You don''t own it and we need to take that back to him or something else will gonna happen to you and to our family."


    Geraldine''s hand trembled as it turns to fist. She doesn''t care of something happened to her since she can save herself from any danger but she''s more concerned on her family. Not because she cares for them but she needed their status to get contact to Alexjin and be involved with the issues inside the nobility.


    She looked at her father and smiled, "As you wish, father but let me handle that creature as no one can do it except me."


    With the Duke''s approval. The knights step aside as Geraldine makes her way towards the creature. When the unicorn saw her approach, it instantly calmed down and shows affection.


    Geraldine hugged the horse and whispered, "I wanted to keep you in my side but the one who captured you threaten me and my family if you stay here any longer. You need to go back to the Crown Prince, it''s where you belong, my lovely one. I''m sorry I''m unable to save you but I wished you will find freedom sooner."


    Geraldine step aside as the knights put ropes on the unicorn''s neck. It didn''t became aggressive and remained calm while it''s eyes is still looking over to Geraldine.


    She gives him a smile as the unicorn was taken away. She felt heartbroken but that''s their life. Everything is decided base on the status of a person.


    After everything was done, Geraldine went back to her tent as she excused herself for not feeling well. Geraldine wanted to do something to get back the unicorn to her as she knows that the Crown Prince will only use the creature as his trophy especially that they saw it''s powers right before their eyes. She doesn''t want the past to repeat itself because of her.


    She spend the remaining hours thinking of a way to steal the unicorn. She planned to do it at the next event but doesn''t have an ally to work for her. She can''t have Levine do it since she would pass out in fear or the unicorn might stab her. She can steal the unicorn by herself but she needed to be present at the event to lessen the suspicion about her if the unicorn will be gone.


    "Ah, I''ll think about it later. For now, I just need the unicorn''s location." Geraldine muttered and flick her fingers then the green colored butterfly appeared and lands on her index finger.


    "My dear butterfly, find the unicorn''s location as soon as possible."


    The green colored butterfly flapped its wings as it flew to the sky and vanished in thin air. Geraldine sighs as she laid on her bed and close her eyes as sleep invades her.


    In the morning, the next event is about the females. It was different from the males who have violence involved on their event.


    For the ladies, they would only show their skills on their elements as a support. No violence but a showdown to see who has the most beautiful bending among them.


    Geraldine finds it useless as she doesn''t want to look like an entertainer for the other nobles to see. She wanted to hunt in the forest as well to challenged herself and her skills but she needed to participate in the event even if she doesn''t want to. She doesn''t have a choice since she''s the only daughter of the family.


    "What can a light user do against those powerful elementals?" Gavril sneered at the Duke who is having a morning coffee outside of their tent.


    "She can do it," The Duke spoke calmly as he sighs in content due to the hot liquid running down his throat.


    Gavril wanted Geraldine to drop out of the female event so that she could rest from what happened that night. He saw it on his own eyes and doesn''t want to repeat that scenario again.


    In the end, he can''t do anything against the decision of the Duke and could only sunk at his chair. Geraldine on the other hand, remained silent in her tent. She could hear everything they say but didn''t object with her father''s objection.


    "Young miss, are you sure you want to join? This might cost a toll in your body," Levine muttered in concern as she pour some honey on Geraldine''s pancake.


    "I will be fine, Levine. Don''t worry too much," She chuckled at how Levine pouts.


    Levine continued combing Geraldine''s hair as she''s eating her food. Her mind wandered to the things that she needed to be done that day. Then her eyes went to the satchel she brought with her that contains the magical book.


    After a few minutes, she was about to leave her room and prepare herself when loud screams could be heard from outside. It sounds so heart wrenching that Geraldine knows what it means.


    "MY DAUGHTER!!!!"


    The scream came from the other side of the forest. It came from a mother who saw her daughter who is on her way to the deaths door.


    "WHAT HAPPENED TO MY DAUGHTER!? GERALDINE!!!!"


    A knight that was rounding around the forest to make everything safe is carrying a woman he found under the bushes covered in blood. She have no hands and feet and one of her eyes are gouged out of the socket. The image of her is so gruesome that some even divert their gaze away from the woman.


    Geraldine Laurent has finally been found after spending the night on the cold forest and watering the grass with her blood.

 Chapter 121 - Steal

    "MY DAUGHTER!!!"


    Lady Mish Laurent, the mother of Geraldine wailed loudly while caressing her daughter''s forehead. They went to the clinic where the physicians are ready to treat Geraldine Laurent.


    Everyone is in shock upon seeing what happened to Geraldine Laurent and this raised concern about the situation of the forest and this also became the Duke''s problem since he''s the one operating the forest area to keep the dangerous creature within the other side of the forest.


    "How did she managed to survive like that?" Gavril grimace and shakes his head as he turned around and went away.


    As for Geraldine, she remained expressionless as she followed Gavril as he went back to her tent. After 15 minutes, all of the head of the noble families has been called by the Emperor to discussed what will they do to prevent any accidents or deaths among them.


    The event for the females has been stopped since they don''t know if another accident might occur and some families are afraid of their children''s safety and their own.


    Everyone became busy as well, almost all the knights from each of the nobles family are sent within the forest to check if any dangerous creatures have past through the barrier.


    "This is the best time," Geraldine whispered as she took the satchel with her and put it on her waist that contains the Stygian cards.


    With a satisfied smile, she turned around to see Levine looking at her with a look that knows what she will do.


    "Young miss, I know that I don''t have the power to say something but I needed to say it or I''ll become crazy." Levine sighs loudly and look into Geraldine''s eyes, "Young miss, just because the unicorn''s power healed you doesn''t mean that you can go anywhere without a proper rest."


    What her servant said made Geraldine''s eyebrows raised in amusement. She smiled and crossed her arms, "You said it already. I''m already healed so nothing to worry about."


    Levine became silent for a while before she sighs again, "I saw that woman pulled you to the forest, young miss."


    Upon hearing what her servant said, Geraldine''s body freeze on the spot. Then she moves closer to Levine where there''s only inches apart, "Tell me, what did you see?"


    Levine was taken back by the sound of Geraldine''s voice. It was deep and grumbling and the looks of her eyes seemed to eat her soul. She couldn''t help but gulp heavily as the courage she builds slowly disappear.


    "Umm, I - I only saw miss Laurent pulling you with her, young miss. I was about to follow you since she might do something bad but I was called in the kitchen. Then, what happened to her---" Levine paused as she lowered her head. Geraldine didn''t say a word as she wanted to hear everything Levine will say.


    At that time, Geraldine''s right hand was hidden behind her back and was transforming into silver metal as she didn''t mind killing Levine on that spot if she really knew about what happened that night as it might destroy everything Geraldine has worked for years.


    "I''m just afraid that what happened to her might happened to you too, young miss." Levine sobs as tears stream down her face which shocked Geraldine as she expected something else. "I don''t know what you talked but I''m grateful that you''ve come back alive and well. WAHHHH!"


    Geraldine facepalmed and chuckled at the situation. She reverted back her silver hand back to normal and patted Levine''s head, "Yes, that Laurent girl likes my brother so she''s angry with me because she thought that I talk bad about her. Of course, I went away as fast as I could as she wanted to slap me."


    She created stories to make Levine believed her lies and won''t get herself suspicious to her.


    "That''s a relief, young miss. You are unharmed," Levine sniffs and tried to stop her tears.


    "Yes, I''m lucky, I guess," Geraldine muttered and patted the servant''s girl head again, "and also, don''t worry about me. I''m just gonna read a book. If you want, you can come with me."


    Levine nodded happily as she went to pack up some snacks as they planned to have a picnic. Geraldine brings another book as a disguise to her plan.


    Both of them went to the open area which is near the place where their tents are placed. They also bring two knights with them to serve as their guards and keep them away from danger. Geraldine doesn''t want it but her family insisted as it was the new rule that''s implemented by the Emperor to keep everyone safe.


    Levine laid the blanket on the grass and took out the food from the basket. Geraldine stands as she looked at the sky while observing the two knights on her peripheral vision.


    "Young miss, why did you bring your crossbow? It''s kinda destroying the design of your dress," Levine said as she wipes away the area where Geraldine will be sitting.


    "this place is dangerous, so we need a weapon to protect ourselves," She muttered while taking a sip of her tea.


    Levine cocked her head to the side, she wanted to say that the crossbow doesn''t have any arrows that can shoot. So, it was practically useless but she didn''t know the real use of that crossbow.


    Some of the noble men that are skilled enough are sent to the borders separating the dangerous creatures from them. It took hours of investigation when they noticed something strange. The barrier was destroyed and became weak which alarmed the everyone else.


    Geraldine could hear the panic of the nobles as some of them wanted to go back home and leave the place as they are afraid of their safety. Also, Duke Gauthier is being blamed by the other senior nobles for his negligence and laziness to check if the forest is safe for the event especially that the royal family is present.


    So for that day, everything is chaotic and stressful but for Geraldine it was the best time to do her plan.


    "I''ll just admire the beauty of the flowers. No need to get worried or alarmed. Also, stay there Levine, I wanted to have my own time." Geraldine smiled sweetly to Levine and the two knights whose eyes are following each of her move.


    She didn''t wait for their respond as she went to the wild flowers growing nearby and pick the most decent one and put it behind her ear and faced them. To show that she''s having fun but what she''s really doing is making the green - colored butterfly to appear on her hands and show her the location of the unicorn.


    After the information was given to her, the butterfly disappeared immediately before the knights could see.


    Then she sits behind the tree as she opened the book and act like she''s reading peacefully and wanted to be alone. As for Levine, she took out her sewing kid and started her needling on the handkerchief.


    As the time goes by, the knights started to get bored and even Levine yawned. Geraldine keeps on getting her patience longer and longer while getting information from the green - colored butterflies about what''s happening around her and the status of the situation they are in.


    *Master, the unicorn as been transported to a different location.*


    The butterfly relay the message as it gets on Geraldine''s skin. These happened frequently within the time they stayed their and the view of her was unique and ethereal in the eyes of those who see her as it was not common for butterflies to just land on someone almost every time.


    After a while, Geraldine stands up and took her crossbow and fill it with mana bullets, "I have all the information I needed. Now, it''s time for actions." she muttered and aim the crossbow on one of the knights.


    She didn''t hesitate to hit the knight which caused panic to Levine and the other knight. They didn''t know what to do as they are torn in between fighting her or protecting but she''s the one attacking them.


    Geraldine loaded another mana bullet and shoot the other knight who was running away as it was the best decision to make.


    "Young miss!" Levine yelled in fear as she started to crawl backwards when Geraldine aimed her crossbow towards her.


    "Don''t worry, Levine. You won''t remember what happened when you wake up. Now, sleep."


    As soon as Geraldine finished her words, she shoot the bullet on Levine''s forehead. Now, three of them are unconscious to the ground. She ordered three blue - colored butterflies to guard them if anything happened that can cause them harm.


    Geraldine didn''t waste any time and rush to the location of the unicorn which is located at the back of the Crown Prince tent. It was transferred there for the safety of the creature.


    "It''s now or never," She whispered as she took out the book that contains the Stygian cards.

 Chapter 122 - The Shadow

    Geraldine holds two cards in her hand. It will be the one she will use as her allies since she had no one to depend on. It was easy for her to sneak around since there are fewer people roaming which are the knights from the different houses of nobility. Most noble ladies and children are staying in their tents for safety until everything will be cleared.


    She walked at a fast pace but kept it normal when she sees some knights walking by. The royal family''s tents are a bit far from her location but it was a bit of a walking distance.


    There are royal knights situated at the Crown''s prince tent. Protecting what''s inside which makes Geraldine interested to see.


    As she got nearer, she sent another green - colored butterfly to survey the area and waited for a few seconds before she got the information.


    "Seven knights for a unicorn. That''s more number of knights protecting some nobles," She whispered in amusement as she loaded her crossbow with bullets again..


    Geraldine doesn''t want bloodshed nor gets her hands dirty for killing them but her time is limited and she needed to make it fast or she''ll be caught.


    Her walk was as light as the feather to prevent any noise for her to be detected. When she got nearer, she hide behind the bushes and aimed her crossbow and hit one of them then goes to the next. The other royal knights bring out their swords and look for their enemy but see no one but a bunch of trees and bushes.


    "Scatter around!" One of the knights yelled as they run to a different location while only two of them stayed to guard the unicorn. They have checked the two knights who have fallen down to see if they are still breathing or not.


    "The two of them are still alive!"


    They didn''t even have time to rejoice when Geraldine shoot the other one. This caused for the other knight to call back the others for help.


    "It will be a complete waste of these mana bullets if I shoot them all." Geraldine whispered and took out one of the Stygian cards from the book.


    "Zulo, Fighter, tier A. Hmm, that seemed pretty good."


    Geraldine looks at the cards for a few seconds before taking out one of her smoke bombs then throws it at the group of knights after coming back.


    "take them out but don''t kill them," She whispered to the card before throwing it to the ground. A man wearing a golden armor that glistened under the sun nearly blind Geraldine''s eyes. He had a golden helmet with spikes on both sides then he holds a golden spear with a red undone bow-tied before the blade.


    The sight of it makes Geraldine felt uneasy but managed to pull herself together. Zulo looked at her and nodded his head but before he could go, Geraldine throws a black cloak to cover his appearance. After that, Zulo went and fought the knights with all his skills.


    Geraldine could hear their blades kissing on another but she kept going on and hastily run around the area to proceed to the other side. She throws another smoke bomb when it has nearly gone to limit their vision.


    Using Zulo as a distraction, Geraldine went to the cage where the unicorn is being imprison. The cage is made of a special kind of metal that has been combined with mana, making it indestructible even if cutting it with a strong sword or use any kind of elements.


    "Wise but not wise enough," She whispered as she lifted her hand to see that her fingers started to turn into silver with blades sharper than the mightiest sword.


    "Shhh." She gestured her index finger over her lips to keep the unicorn silent. Then she proceeds to touch the cage to see the amount of mana inside.


    Looking back, she could see that the royal knights slowly fall down one by one. Without hesitation, she has torn down the door only using her silver hands. It didn''t completely break but it was half to go down. She continued clawing the cage until it completely breaks.


    She opened the door and the unicorn greeted her happily, she didn''t waste any moment as she pull the unicorn with her, away from the Crown Prince lair and went to the forest where she will set the unicorn free.


    "Go now," She whispered and pushed the unicorn ahead but it stayed close to her and even lowered its body for her to ride.


    She got confused for a second before riding the unicorn to see where it will lead her. They ride through the forest and didn''t realize how many minutes or hours it took before they arrived at their destination.


    They were at the barrier separating both sides, the unicorn used her horn to pierced in the barrier and they went through the other side. Geraldine extend her hand and the ''rose'' went out of her body.


    "Take back my card and bring it to me!"


    Geraldine yelled as her ''roses'' swirl around her for a while before going back to where Zulo is left with the knights.


    The cold wind hits Geraldine''s skin as her hair flew gently on the breeze as she holds tightly into the unicorn''s neck. She closed her eyes as she waited for the creature to stop riding.


    They arrived at a place where different kinds of flowers grow everywhere. It looks likes a garden in paradise which makes Geraldine''s mouth hang open in amazement.


    "Where are we?" She murmured while mounting down the unicorn. In front of her is a house that was covered in vines and other flowering plants.


    She was quite surprised that there''s a house build in a place where dangerous creatures lurks day and night.


    The unicorn urges her to enter as she did. She removes the vines covered the doors as it creaks when she pushed it open. There''s nothing inside but an old wooden box covered in vines and white flowers.


    She slowly took a step inside and walked straight towards the box. She pull out the covering to see another box inside which to her surprise was clean and neat without a single dirt situated any where.


    She turned around to look at the unicorn to see that it was gone already, "Now, let''s see what did you bring me here for."


    She took out the rectangular box and instantly felt electricity coming to her skin as soon as she maid contact with it.


    Geraldine''s chest breathes deeply at what she sees inside. It was a Stygian card base on the markings behind it. She took it with trembling hands as excitement started to grow deep within her.


    Flipping it on the other side, she saw a picture of a child in pink clothes with ears that looks like a raccoon then in front of her is an animal that looks like a leopard cat.


    "She''s cute," she muttered with a smile as she puts it in the book where it belongs. When she got out, her ''roses'' arrived with a card floating in the air. It has dirt and blood splattered around it but she didn''t care. She wipes it using her inner skirt and puts it on the book as well.


    The ''roses'' enters her body as she started to look for directions to go back to her tent. Now that the unicorn is nowhere to be found, she needs to make her way back home on her own.


    She walked in the direction where she remembered and just go with it. She also remembered that there are knights checking the barrier and she''s torn between letting them see her or hiding somewhere but that didn''t concern her much as much as the two knights and Levine is awake by that time and will be noticed that she''s missing and that will cause her family to panic since there are troubles happening.


    She fastened her face and tried to smell the remaining scent that lingered in the air to help her find the directions. It took her an hour before she heard voices calling her name around.


    "Geraldine! Geraldine!"


    "Lady Gauthier!"


    The sounds echoed throughout the forest. She was about to yell when she felt the ground shakes and the presence of someone behind her back. When she turned around, a dark shadow is standing behind her and instantly flew towards her body before she could react.


    The shadow went inside her body as it tried to combine with her soul. Her heartbeat slowed down and it was hard for her to breathe. Falling on her knees, Geraldine clutched her chest and tried to control the raging mana inside her.


    The shadow that went in her body is the one who originally belonged to that world. It was Geraldine Gauthier who she replaced and now, she wanted her body back to revenge those who did her harm in her previous life.

 Chapter 123 - Geraldines Past

    Everything is cloudy as if thick mist covered the whole area. Geraldine stands outside of the Gauthier''s residence which makes her confused as she remembered that she''s on the Northern forest.


    "Why am I here?" She whispered and when she took a step her surroundings changed and went to her room but the design is different. It was not the current design but the old one.


    And on the bed, someone is sleeping with the blanket covering her whole body. That sight caught her off guard as she finds a place to hide.


    Looking around, she saw the cabinet and immediately run towards it. She was about to hold the handle when her hand went through the cabinet.


    "What the--"


    Geraldine was surprised by what happened that she do it again but still, her hand went through the cabinet like she''s just a soul, a ghost that has no physical body.


    That''s when she noticed when her body is actually glowing and transparent, "What''s happening?"


    Her eyes went to the person sleeping on the bed then went towards it to see who it was when the door opened and a servant entered with a tray on hand.


    "Here''s your jasmine tea, young miss."


    A servant handed a white ceramic cup to a girl laying on the bed. She lazily sit up straight and drink the tea instantly without opening her eyes.


    Geraldine''s eyes bulged when she saw the girl behind the blanket. It was the younger version of he, it''s like she''s looking over to her past but it was not hers as she never had that memory in her childhood.


    The girl is pale and scrawny as if she hadn''t eaten for days. She felt her heart ache upon the sight of her. She wanted to help but she''s just a soul in her world.


    "Young miss, are you feeling well?" The servant touched the little girl''s forehead to see that she''s still burning up from the fever.


    "You should rest for a bit."


    The servant takes the cup from the girl''s hand aggressively and went out of the door and shut the it loudly, not caring about the noise.


    Geraldine''s eyes grew wide at the attitude of the servant. Then look back at the younger vision of her, she didn''t care about her servant''s attitude as if she''s used to it.


    The little girl groaned as she slowly opened her eyes and look around her surrounding. She''s on her room, laying on her bed. Her body felt heavy as it was hard for her to move even just a tiny bit so she went back to sleep.


    Geraldine just stands there while looking at the sleeping face of the girl in front of her. She doesn''t know why is she there or what''s her purpose.


    "Who are you?" Geraldine muttered as she went and caress the girl''s face but her hand went through her body.


    "Are you a memory? If yes, who''s memory?"


    Geraldine couldn''t help but ask those questions as she needed an answer as well. So she decided that she''ll explore the place since they can''t see her. Leaving the girl alone, she went and follow the servant who hasn''t gone too far.


    The servant went into a room quietly and inside is a man dressed in a fine suit. Geraldine squinted her eyes to see who it was since the room is suite dark.


    "Did she drink it?" He said and the voice sounds familiar to her.


    "Don''t tell me--" Geraldine gasp when the man turned around. It was Jerome, the family''s butler.


    "Yes, sir. I''ve made sure that she drinks the tea till the last drop." The servant bowed slightly with a smirk on her face.


    "Good, it couldn''t take long before that stup*d girl will be gone in this household forever and there won''t be someone to stain the name of our Duke!" Jerome shouts as his lips curved into a grin.


    "I''ll make sure to let her drink that substance everyday till she can no longer open her eyes." The servant chuckled as Jerome gestured for her to leave.


    "Ah, I''m excited to see her take the last breath." Jerome laughed as he pull out something on his pocket, "This poison is really effective. I should have given that merchant a huge tip for his masterpiece."


    What Geraldine heard felt her stomach tied a knot. She felt sick that the butler she knew is actually the one who plotted her murder. Now that she sees the beginning of the problem. She wanted to know what happened next and what does it have to do with her.


    The images in front of her changed, Geraldine is at the garden in the middle of the night and the younger version of her is at the gazebo, looking in daze.


    She pulled the shawl over her body to keep herself warm to the cold night, "Why is this happening to me?"


    Geraldine could only stand at the corner while looking at the younger version of her while waiting for what''s gonna happened next. Supposed to be, she had a servant that will accompany her but she''s all alone especially that it''s night time.


    Then Geraldine could hear a snap of a twig from the side. Her head turned instantly and saw a man in black tight suit slowly crawling towards the little girl. He had a dagger in hand and didn''t hesitate to jump over to the girl and attempt to slice her throat.


    "NOO!" Geraldine shouts and runs towards the assassin as her reflex to stop what''s happening but before she could hold him. The images started to deform and shifted to another one.


    Geraldine is on a dark room again and she noticed that it was her father''s study room. Duke Gauthier stands in front of the huge window behind his desk and watch his daughter walking through the garden.


    Jerome entered the room and bowed down in respect, "Your Grace, you called me."


    "Yes, it seemed that my daughter is still well. Have you done your job that I''ve told you?" The Duke turned around with his eyes sending daggers to Jerome''s way.


    "Yes, your Grace. I did everything that I can but she''s a strong girl and managed to stay alive after so many attempts." Jerome explained with his head lowered and voice trembling from nervousness.


    "I want her out of my sight!" The Duke yelled and throw a book on Jerome''s head.


    "Yes, your Grace."


    Jerome hurriedly leave the room to avoid the Duke''s wrath. Geraldine just stands there with her eyes wide open in shock at what she discovered.


    "Tsk! Because of that useless child, you were taken away from me. I miss you, my wife." the Duke touched the picture of a woman in his desk, "I''ll make sure to seek revenge!"


    Then Geraldine felt a presence behind her back and when she turned around. The younger version of her is peeking through the door and heard everything the Duke have said.


    The images started to shift again and Geraldine has been brought back to another scenario. The younger version of her becomes a teen and is holding a sword while training all alone in the forest.


    Geraldine watched as the child in front of her grows up while training all her life in secret.


    "I won''t let kill me. They don''t have any right to take my life that my mother gives me!" The girl yelled and stab the tree trunk to vent out her anger. Then she inhaled and make herself relax before fixing herself and goes back to her house.


    The servant once again served her Jasmine tea. The girl only looked at it with a knowing look and stare back at the servant. Without any words, she took the cup and pour the hot liquid over the servants face.


    After that the images started to change again and multiple scenario''s was shown in front of Geraldine. How many times assassins attempt to kill her day and night. How the servants would betray her behind her back and how the knights didn''t even care if she''s in danger. As if everyone of them wanted her to die.


    Geraldine''s knees weakened as she falls on the ground, she doesn''t know why she''s seeing those events as nothing that she saw happened to her before.


    Then the images stopped and it became one, she''s now in her room. She saw herself laying on the bed, looking pale and weak with her eyes void of any emotions.


    "What happened to you?" Geraldine whispered as she walked to the bed side.


    Then the room''s door opened and the Duke entered with his eyes shows disgust and followed by her two brothers.


    "Why are you still alive? The poison must have killed you right now." The Duke muttered in rage towards his daughter who is unresponsive to his harsh words.


    "Her useless element really saved her for all these years," Gael spoke calmly while looking at his sister. As for Gavril, he''s the only one who had a pained expression then after a while, he turned his back away from her sight.


    "Why are you letting her suffer like that? Just end it!"

 Chapter 154 - DO NOT OPEN: EDITING

    Please DO NOT OPEN: editing


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ...


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "I''ll go first, Milady."


    A man standing at least 5''10 tall step up. Expanding his broad shoulders and look at the woman smiling at him.


    He bowed down as a sign of respect since she''s still a noble and prepared himself for the battle to take place. He was hesitant to draw out his sword since he''s afraid that he could hurt Geraldine.


    The man look at the Duke to see him smiling with his eyes full of anticipation without any concern of worry at his daughter''s safety. This also makes him remember the gossips surrounding the treatment of the whole family towards the only daughter.


    As his eyes look closer at Geraldine, he could also see that she''s confident on her own while drawing her sword out and aim it at him.


    He doesn''t have a choice and pointed his sword as well as they both prepare themselves to battle. The end of the battle will be determined by Geraldine as she holds the most power at that moment.


    With the thought she had before, she had planned to let them see what she''s made and the skills she have hidden for many years will finally shine.


    Geraldine''s sword glistened at the sunlight as she circled it at the side then with her other free hand, she lifted it up and gestured the man to attack first with a smirk.


    The man scoff and swiftly run towards Geraldine with his sword aiming at the side of her neck for an easy defeat but Geraldine could see it way ahead and easily dodged his attack and turn to the side which makes her face his back but he was quick to face her.


    As a man with a huge body, she was surprise that he could move quicker than average and that''s how she understood where his confidence comes from.


    He is confident at his own skills that he volunteered to be the first to fight while the others remain silent and observed first to see if they have a chance against her.


    Geraldine didn''t fully gave her full strength and skill as its not a real battle but only a trial and she could see that her opponent is making sure that she''s unhurt by his blade.


    The crowd look closely at the swings of their swords and how it kissed each time their blades met. The man whose name has not been known showed great skill that makes Geraldine satisfied and she no longer wants to stay longer at the fight since she needs to battle a lot of incoming knights present there.


    Geraldine stepped backwards and position herself for the final blow. She raised her sword at the level of her eyes and bend her knees with one leg backwards to balance her position. Then she gathered her mana and placed it on her lower half to accelerate her speed.


    Her opponent sense that she''ll gonna end the battle between them and in his mind, he needs to win because if he''s gonna lose. Then he failed.


    The man goes to position as well for his final defense and waited for Geraldine to launch her attack.


    Geraldine took a slow breath as her eyes squinted to her opponent. Gaining energy at her feet behind, Geraldine launched and attack in a speed of light. It was so fast that it looks like she got invisible with only a blur image can be seen.


    Her opponent quickly put his sword in defense but his reaction is a bit late as Geraldine''s sword is already at his neck, cutting a small part of the skin causing a tiny blood to trickled down.


    Geraldine stepped backwards and let the blood on her sword to roll down to the ground. She looked at the man with a disappointing look while adding pressure at his neck to stop the bleeding.


    "You pass."


    It was the only words Geraldine said before taking another step backwards and waited for another one to step up. The man looked confused and wanted to ask as to why he passed when he definitely lose the round but Jerome escorted him back.


    For the past few hours, Geraldine battled the men without breaking a sweat. Blood, sweat, pain and embarrassment has been felt by her opponent every time they fought with her and she defeated all of them with different techniques, making nobody to come prepared in advance.


    Others passed, others don''t even if they didn''t win against her. At first they were confuse and think that she''s randomly choosing them but as they watch for a long time, they noticed that she''s choosing someone who isn''t giving up and with a strong determination to get in the Duke''s knights.


    Some of them are just force since the Duke pays a huge amount to his knights and they needed the money but doesn''t want to be a knight. It is known that being a knight means one of your feet is buried underground as you must protect the noble members in danger even if it means that you die in the process.


    For the total of 55 entries, only 30 of them pass the trial. Those who failed are sent back at their homes and the rest are given a room to stay in and will be assigned for their trainings.


    Geraldine passed Agen and Uso since their skill is above average as well but also she got amused by their reaction when they finally have the chance to meet her closely inside the arena and she wanted to embarrass them more as part of her entertainment.


    After the selection has been wrap up, the Duke called her back to his office after she had taken a bath to clean herself from sweat.


    Standing in front of the same old desk, Geraldine remained silent with her hands behind her back while waiting for the Duke to speak up. He is currently busy looking at the papers scattered around his table that consist of the information of the trainee knights that have hired.


    "There are some noble men to the group you just fired." The Duke said as he pushed the papers forward and lean back on his chair while looking at his daughter.


    "Father, I didn''t fire them. Their skills are below average and because of that, they didn''t pass the trial." Geraldine replied confidently to show that she didn''t regret her decision.


    The Duke''s eyes squinted upon hearing her reply. The silence goes for a few minutes with them staring at one another until the Duke cleared his throat.


    "Your swordsmanship, who taught it to you?" He asked as he was curious to know. When he was looking at her moves at the trial, he could sense that her skills doesn''t belong at the amateur level.


    Geraldine smiled at him, "It''s self taught, father. Besides, who would teach a girl like me?" she said and giggled when she saw the Duke''s expression.


    The Duke gestured for her to go away and when she''s about to leave, he called her back.


    "Also before I forget, you will be incharge of the new knights," The Duke said as Geraldine curtsied again and went out of the room.


    "Let''s see the difference between you and your brother." The Duke whispered with a smirk playing in his lips as she turned her chair and look at the huge window again.


    Geraldine was approached by Jerome on her way out and handed her a stack of papers. It consist the information about the new knights that she''ll be training.


    "Young miss, after you''ll finish arranging the knights schedules, please give it to one of your servant to be delivered to me. So that I could lessen your burden at the arrangement." Jerome softly spoke with a calm face.


    Even though he looked like a harmless old man. Geraldine could not forget that he''s one of the killers at her death. She took the papers and pass by him without any word as she went back to her house.


    As Geraldine is walking at the halls, the servants eyes are staring at their peripheral vision while minding their own business. They were old servants who has been serving their family for years. They are also there when Geraldine fired her own servants a couple years past.


    They didn''t dare speak as Geraldine pass by as they didn''t want to taste her wrath. When she''s meters away from them, the servants breath out in relief as if they were suffocated for too long.


    Geraldine knows about it too but didn''t bother to take notice as she needs to focus at her task as well. Upon arriving at her house she went and take the robe since it was already dry.


    "I''ll just return you tomorrow," She said and went back inside the house and neatly fold the robe but make sure to put natural perfume inside it.


    Going at her room, she placed the papers at her table and look at it for awhile, debating whether she needs to see it now or for the following day since she''s tired from the fight.

 Chapter 155 - DO NOT OPEN

    Please DO NOT OPEN: EDITING


    Thank YOU!!!!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "I''ll go first, Milady."


    A man standing at least 5''10 tall step up. Expanding his broad shoulders and look at the woman smiling at him.


    He bowed down as a sign of respect since she''s still a noble and prepared himself for the battle to take place. He was hesitant to draw out his sword since he''s afraid that he could hurt Geraldine.


    The man look at the Duke to see him smiling with his eyes full of anticipation without any concern of worry at his daughter''s safety. This also makes him remember the gossips surrounding the treatment of the whole family towards the only daughter.


    As his eyes look closer at Geraldine, he could also see that she''s confident on her own while drawing her sword out and aim it at him.


    He doesn''t have a choice and pointed his sword as well as they both prepare themselves to battle. The end of the battle will be determined by Geraldine as she holds the most power at that moment.


    With the thought she had before, she had planned to let them see what she''s made and the skills she have hidden for many years will finally shine.


    Geraldine''s sword glistened at the sunlight as she circled it at the side then with her other free hand, she lifted it up and gestured the man to attack first with a smirk.


    The man scoff and swiftly run towards Geraldine with his sword aiming at the side of her neck for an easy defeat but Geraldine could see it way ahead and easily dodged his attack and turn to the side which makes her face his back but he was quick to face her.


    As a man with a huge body, she was surprise that he could move quicker than average and that''s how she understood where his confidence comes from.


    He is confident at his own skills that he volunteered to be the first to fight while the others remain silent and observed first to see if they have a chance against her.


    Geraldine didn''t fully gave her full strength and skill as its not a real battle but only a trial and she could see that her opponent is making sure that she''s unhurt by his blade.


    The crowd look closely at the swings of their swords and how it kissed each time their blades met. The man whose name has not been known showed great skill that makes Geraldine satisfied and she no longer wants to stay longer at the fight since she needs to battle a lot of incoming knights present there.


    Geraldine stepped backwards and position herself for the final blow. She raised her sword at the level of her eyes and bend her knees with one leg backwards to balance her position. Then she gathered her mana and placed it on her lower half to accelerate her speed.


    Her opponent sense that she''ll gonna end the battle between them and in his mind, he needs to win because if he''s gonna lose. Then he failed.


    The man goes to position as well for his final defense and waited for Geraldine to launch her attack.


    Geraldine took a slow breath as her eyes squinted to her opponent. Gaining energy at her feet behind, Geraldine launched and attack in a speed of light. It was so fast that it looks like she got invisible with only a blur image can be seen.


    Her opponent quickly put his sword in defense but his reaction is a bit late as Geraldine''s sword is already at his neck, cutting a small part of the skin causing a tiny blood to trickled down.


    Geraldine stepped backwards and let the blood on her sword to roll down to the ground. She looked at the man with a disappointing look while adding pressure at his neck to stop the bleeding.


    "You pass."


    It was the only words Geraldine said before taking another step backwards and waited for another one to step up. The man looked confused and wanted to ask as to why he passed when he definitely lose the round but Jerome escorted him back.


    For the past few hours, Geraldine battled the men without breaking a sweat. Blood, sweat, pain and embarrassment has been felt by her opponent every time they fought with her and she defeated all of them with different techniques, making nobody to come prepared in advance.


    Others passed, others don''t even if they didn''t win against her. At first they were confuse and think that she''s randomly choosing them but as they watch for a long time, they noticed that she''s choosing someone who isn''t giving up and with a strong determination to get in the Duke''s knights.


    Some of them are just force since the Duke pays a huge amount to his knights and they needed the money but doesn''t want to be a knight. It is known that being a knight means one of your feet is buried underground as you must protect the noble members in danger even if it means that you die in the process.


    For the total of 55 entries, only 30 of them pass the trial. Those who failed are sent back at their homes and the rest are given a room to stay in and will be assigned for their trainings.


    Geraldine passed Agen and Uso since their skill is above average as well but also she got amused by their reaction when they finally have the chance to meet her closely inside the arena and she wanted to embarrass them more as part of her entertainment.


    After the selection has been wrap up, the Duke called her back to his office after she had taken a bath to clean herself from sweat.


    Standing in front of the same old desk, Geraldine remained silent with her hands behind her back while waiting for the Duke to speak up. He is currently busy looking at the papers scattered around his table that consist of the information of the trainee knights that have hired.


    "There are some noble men to the group you just fired." The Duke said as he pushed the papers forward and lean back on his chair while looking at his daughter.


    "Father, I didn''t fire them. Their skills are below average and because of that, they didn''t pass the trial." Geraldine replied confidently to show that she didn''t regret her decision.


    The Duke''s eyes squinted upon hearing her reply. The silence goes for a few minutes with them staring at one another until the Duke cleared his throat.


    "Your swordsmanship, who taught it to you?" He asked as he was curious to know. When he was looking at her moves at the trial, he could sense that her skills doesn''t belong at the amateur level.


    Geraldine smiled at him, "It''s self taught, father. Besides, who would teach a girl like me?" she said and giggled when she saw the Duke''s expression.


    The Duke gestured for her to go away and when she''s about to leave, he called her back.


    "Also before I forget, you will be incharge of the new knights," The Duke said as Geraldine curtsied again and went out of the room.


    "Let''s see the difference between you and your brother." The Duke whispered with a smirk playing in his lips as she turned her chair and look at the huge window again.


    Geraldine was approached by Jerome on her way out and handed her a stack of papers. It consist the information about the new knights that she''ll be training.


    "Young miss, after you''ll finish arranging the knights schedules, please give it to one of your servant to be delivered to me. So that I could lessen your burden at the arrangement." Jerome softly spoke with a calm face.


    Even though he looked like a harmless old man. Geraldine could not forget that he''s one of the killers at her death. She took the papers and pass by him without any word as she went back to her house.


    As Geraldine is walking at the halls, the servants eyes are staring at their peripheral vision while minding their own business. They were old servants who has been serving their family for years. They are also there when Geraldine fired her own servants a couple years past.


    They didn''t dare speak as Geraldine pass by as they didn''t want to taste her wrath. When she''s meters away from them, the servants breath out in relief as if they were suffocated for too long.


    Geraldine knows about it too but didn''t bother to take notice as she needs to focus at her task as well. Upon arriving at her house she went and take the robe since it was already dry.


    "I''ll just return you tomorrow," She said and went back inside the house and neatly fold the robe but make sure to put natural perfume inside it.


    Going at her room, she placed the papers at her table and look at it for awhile, debating whether she needs to see it now or for the following day since she''s tired from the fight.

 Chapter 156 - DO NOT OPEN

    PLEASE DO NOT OPEN: EDITING


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "I''ll go first, Milady."


    A man standing at least 5''10 tall step up. Expanding his broad shoulders and look at the woman smiling at him.


    He bowed down as a sign of respect since she''s still a noble and prepared himself for the battle to take place. He was hesitant to draw out his sword since he''s afraid that he could hurt Geraldine.


    The man look at the Duke to see him smiling with his eyes full of anticipation without any concern of worry at his daughter''s safety. This also makes him remember the gossips surrounding the treatment of the whole family towards the only daughter.


    As his eyes look closer at Geraldine, he could also see that she''s confident on her own while drawing her sword out and aim it at him.


    He doesn''t have a choice and pointed his sword as well as they both prepare themselves to battle. The end of the battle will be determined by Geraldine as she holds the most power at that moment.


    With the thought she had before, she had planned to let them see what she''s made and the skills she have hidden for many years will finally shine.


    Geraldine''s sword glistened at the sunlight as she circled it at the side then with her other free hand, she lifted it up and gestured the man to attack first with a smirk.


    The man scoff and swiftly run towards Geraldine with his sword aiming at the side of her neck for an easy defeat but Geraldine could see it way ahead and easily dodged his attack and turn to the side which makes her face his back but he was quick to face her.


    As a man with a huge body, she was surprise that he could move quicker than average and that''s how she understood where his confidence comes from.


    He is confident at his own skills that he volunteered to be the first to fight while the others remain silent and observed first to see if they have a chance against her.


    Geraldine didn''t fully gave her full strength and skill as its not a real battle but only a trial and she could see that her opponent is making sure that she''s unhurt by his blade.


    The crowd look closely at the swings of their swords and how it kissed each time their blades met. The man whose name has not been known showed great skill that makes Geraldine satisfied and she no longer wants to stay longer at the fight since she needs to battle a lot of incoming knights present there.


    Geraldine stepped backwards and position herself for the final blow. She raised her sword at the level of her eyes and bend her knees with one leg backwards to balance her position. Then she gathered her mana and placed it on her lower half to accelerate her speed.


    Her opponent sense that she''ll gonna end the battle between them and in his mind, he needs to win because if he''s gonna lose. Then he failed.


    The man goes to position as well for his final defense and waited for Geraldine to launch her attack.


    Geraldine took a slow breath as her eyes squinted to her opponent. Gaining energy at her feet behind, Geraldine launched and attack in a speed of light. It was so fast that it looks like she got invisible with only a blur image can be seen.


    Her opponent quickly put his sword in defense but his reaction is a bit late as Geraldine''s sword is already at his neck, cutting a small part of the skin causing a tiny blood to trickled down.


    Geraldine stepped backwards and let the blood on her sword to roll down to the ground. She looked at the man with a disappointing look while adding pressure at his neck to stop the bleeding.


    "You pass."


    It was the only words Geraldine said before taking another step backwards and waited for another one to step up. The man looked confused and wanted to ask as to why he passed when he definitely lose the round but Jerome escorted him back.


    For the past few hours, Geraldine battled the men without breaking a sweat. Blood, sweat, pain and embarrassment has been felt by her opponent every time they fought with her and she defeated all of them with different techniques, making nobody to come prepared in advance.


    Others passed, others don''t even if they didn''t win against her. At first they were confuse and think that she''s randomly choosing them but as they watch for a long time, they noticed that she''s choosing someone who isn''t giving up and with a strong determination to get in the Duke''s knights.


    Some of them are just force since the Duke pays a huge amount to his knights and they needed the money but doesn''t want to be a knight. It is known that being a knight means one of your feet is buried underground as you must protect the noble members in danger even if it means that you die in the process.


    For the total of 55 entries, only 30 of them pass the trial. Those who failed are sent back at their homes and the rest are given a room to stay in and will be assigned for their trainings.


    Geraldine passed Agen and Uso since their skill is above average as well but also she got amused by their reaction when they finally have the chance to meet her closely inside the arena and she wanted to embarrass them more as part of her entertainment.


    After the selection has been wrap up, the Duke called her back to his office after she had taken a bath to clean herself from sweat.


    Standing in front of the same old desk, Geraldine remained silent with her hands behind her back while waiting for the Duke to speak up. He is currently busy looking at the papers scattered around his table that consist of the information of the trainee knights that have hired.


    "There are some noble men to the group you just fired." The Duke said as he pushed the papers forward and lean back on his chair while looking at his daughter.


    "Father, I didn''t fire them. Their skills are below average and because of that, they didn''t pass the trial." Geraldine replied confidently to show that she didn''t regret her decision.


    The Duke''s eyes squinted upon hearing her reply. The silence goes for a few minutes with them staring at one another until the Duke cleared his throat.


    "Your swordsmanship, who taught it to you?" He asked as he was curious to know. When he was looking at her moves at the trial, he could sense that her skills doesn''t belong at the amateur level.


    Geraldine smiled at him, "It''s self taught, father. Besides, who would teach a girl like me?" she said and giggled when she saw the Duke''s expression.


    The Duke gestured for her to go away and when she''s about to leave, he called her back.


    "Also before I forget, you will be incharge of the new knights," The Duke said as Geraldine curtsied again and went out of the room.


    "Let''s see the difference between you and your brother." The Duke whispered with a smirk playing in his lips as she turned her chair and look at the huge window again.


    Geraldine was approached by Jerome on her way out and handed her a stack of papers. It consist the information about the new knights that she''ll be training.


    "Young miss, after you''ll finish arranging the knights schedules, please give it to one of your servant to be delivered to me. So that I could lessen your burden at the arrangement." Jerome softly spoke with a calm face.


    Even though he looked like a harmless old man. Geraldine could not forget that he''s one of the killers at her death. She took the papers and pass by him without any word as she went back to her house.


    As Geraldine is walking at the halls, the servants eyes are staring at their peripheral vision while minding their own business. They were old servants who has been serving their family for years. They are also there when Geraldine fired her own servants a couple years past.


    They didn''t dare speak as Geraldine pass by as they didn''t want to taste her wrath. When she''s meters away from them, the servants breath out in relief as if they were suffocated for too long.


    Geraldine knows about it too but didn''t bother to take notice as she needs to focus at her task as well. Upon arriving at her house she went and take the robe since it was already dry.


    "I''ll just return you tomorrow," She said and went back inside the house and neatly fold the robe but make sure to put natural perfume inside it.


    Going at her room, she placed the papers at her table and look at it for awhile, debating whether she needs to see it now or for the following day since she''s tired from the fight.

 Chapter 157 - DO NOT OPEN

    Please DO NOT OPEN: EDITING


    Thank You!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Ah! Good girl, since you didn''t show any signs of negative reaction or dying. This product is good to go. The Gauthier family plans to make the owner the supplier of the product as we distributed in the whole Empire. Good for business and money, of course." Gavriel smiles so wide as if its the highest achievement he ever done n his life.


    "Business?" Geraldine''s eyes widen upon hearing what her brother said.


    "Business, as in where money comes from," Gavriel rolled his eyes as if he''s talking to an idiot.


    "I know what business means brother. What I''m saying is, why did you choose to make business with that pill?" She said and went closer to him with her eyes looking over to the glass of jar full of mana pills.


    "Well, since I am a good brother, I''ll tell you about my geniusness. I investigated Alexjin, that winner from the competition since I still can''t believe that he can won that easily without any help and I was able to get an information from the wandering travellers about this pill thing that can help you boost your mana. That''s why I''m here to see if it is true and indeed it is," A smirk plays on Gavriel lips as he leaned on the sofa comfortably.


    "So, you think that Alexjin won the competition because of those pills?" She asked caustiosly to make sure that Gavriel won''t be suspecious to her.


    "Seeing that his swords are needed to be transformed first before he can use it then the answer to your question is, yes. He can''t do all that without the pills support. Tsk tsk, my dear sister, you''re really dumb, aren''t you?"


    Hearing Gavriel''s reply makes Geraldine''s blood run cold at how he secretely investigate Alexjin and was able to know about the pills for only a month.


    "Though, I''m starting to get curious towards this Alexjin guy, his files say that he is living in this town but nobody knew his house nor see his shadow. It''s like he don''t even exist at all," Gavriel laughed while swirling the pill in his fingers, "Well, I don''t really care about him. I just wanted to get my hands first on this pills since it''s they only sell these pill in this town," he continued.


    "Did you talk about your plan to the owner?" Geraldine asked, remembering how Aurelie came home hours ago.


    "Ha! I don''t want to have any conversations towards a commoner, they''ll just waste my time. Tsk!" Gavriel rolled his eyes and takes out an enveloped and slides it towards her.


    "Then how can you make business with her if both of you didn''t talk about your plan," Geraldine crossed her arms with her eyes looking at the envelope and she got a feeling at what he intended to do.


    "That''s why you are here, right? HAHAHA Since you''ve been living as a commoner for months now, then you''re basically a commoner yourself! Now, I want you to go to that wrecked store and talked them out to do business with our family," He said with a smile.


    "And why do you think I would do that?" Geraldine''s lips twitched in anger when she heard about Gavriel''s use for her and the word ''our family'' irks her the most.


    "Well, it''s simply cuz you can''t say no. HAHAHA. Stop b*tching around and do what I say," Gavriel rings the bell sitting on the table and instantly a waiter appeared from below and served him cake and refill his drinks hastily before going away without glancing to Geraldine.


    Geraldine took a deep breath to control her emotions and use her mind to take advantage of the situation, "I can do it brother but I cannot guarantee the price they will ask from you and the quantity they can provide ---" She wasn''t able to finish her words when Gavriel gestured his hands aggrisively for her to shut up.


    "I don''t care how much money they will ask. Even if it''s 200 gold per pill, I don''t really care as long as I can get them to do business with me then I''m fine with it because nobles from the Empire will pay more to buy one of that. About the quantity that you''re saying, tell them to deliver me all the pills they''re able to make each month. At that time frame, my buyers would be hungry to get their hands at the pills each month. HAHAHA I''m so genius!" Gavriel laughed like a maniac while swinging his arms around like he just won in the lottery.


    Geraldine grabbed the envelope from the table, "Whatever you say, I''ll see what I can do and if they have any say about this contract between you and them. I will send you a letter."


    Geraldine walked away without saying goodbye to her brother, not that Gavriel mind either. After all, it is evident that they are just using one another.


    On that late afternoon, Gavriel and his servants went back to the North.


    "Aurelie, did my brother say something when he came to the store," Geraldine aked as soon as she arrived at the house.


    "Umm, no. Only his servant came in and question about the pills but I didn''t give any important information as they might want to know the ingredients and stole your idea," Aurelie explained.


    "I see."


    Going to her room, Geraldine put gloves in her hands before opening the envelope and saw that it was indeed the contract prepared by his brother.


    "Let''s see," She took out the papers and read every word carefully so that she won''t missed a thing. There''s also a blank space below Gavriel''s terms for the owner to put her own.


    "Well, his terms are just simple. Tsk, he just wanted to get his hands on the pills first," She muttered when she read that if the owner of the pills decided to agree with the contract means that she must not get into contract with the other merchants who wanted her pills as well but she can still continue to sell it in Bagyoo town only.


    "Hmm, I don''t really have any say since this contract is very simple and not very strict," She muttered and agreed to it but now her problem is the signature below.


    Geraldine doesn''t want Aurelie and Alexjin to know that her brother wanted the pills and ask for a contract because she doesn''t want Alexjin to know or encounter anything related to her family.


    Getting the envelope, she was about to slide back the contract when she saw another small white enveloped inside. She took it out and it was addressed to her.


    She felt her heart beats faster as she thought it was something meaningful but when she opens the letter, only a few words are written there.


    "You can just sign the contract if the owner doesn''t want her identity to be known, I don''t really care!"


    Reading the letter makes her scoff in annoyance. She took the contract again and her ink from the cabinet and used her big toe to sign the contract.


    Seeing that it''s all done, she shrugged and put the amount she wants for each pill to the contract and hide it under her bed.


    The next morning came in, Geraldine sent the other copy of the contract to Gavriel while the other copy is in her hands then she spent the rest of the day making mana pills to be delivered to the Gauthier''s residence.


    "Father must have known about this too," She muttered while smashing the medical herbs in the bowl.


    She keeps on thinking about what her family planned on doing about the pills, "Maybe they will sell this on the auction houses," she pressed her lips in thin line as she thought about the pros and cons of making a contract with Gavriel without him knowing that she''s the maker of the pills.


    "Pfft, whatever, now I have more money to spend," She laughed which echoed in the basement, making a creepy feed back, "Ugh."


    After a week, a letter came back from the post office with a huge box addressed to Geraldine. The letter contains various threats that if she will not give the box to the pill''s owner, she''s a dead meat.


    Chuckling over to the immature letter of Gavriel, she opened the box and saw several bags of golden coins, "Ha! 300 gold per pills isn''t bad after all," She giggled and put the money in her basement to hide it from Aurelie and Alexjin.


    After a week of making the pills, she sent three thousand pills to Gavriel, she base it off to the payment he gave to her.


    Feeling satisfied, she grabbed Alexjin and dragged him to the market as she planned to buy a new clothes and other stuff she bought when she was still living a life of a noble.


    "Master, where did you get that amount?" Alexjin exclaimed upon seeing the amount of money Geraldine paid for the clothes she bought.


    "Huh? Oh, I won a lottery."

 Chapter 158 - DO NOT OPen

    Please DO NOT OPEN: EDITING


    Thank YOU!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    For the following day, Geraldine decided that she''ll go to the palace to meet Alexjin to return his robe. The problem at the Northern forest has been solved since the barrier has been fixed but the sighting of the dragon was hidden by the Imperial family to prevent the people from panicking but the nobles couldn''t stop their mouths from talking about it and it slowly spread around the Empire like wildfire.


    Currently, there are people rallying around the town plaza about the Empire hiding dangerous creatures from them and wanted to show to the public.


    Geraldine hopped in the carriage alone as she leave Levine to guard her room in case someone would try to search for her things when she was gone. She didn''t bother to tell it to her father or his brothers since she doesn''t really care about their opinions.


    It was 2:00 in the afternoon when she decided to leave the residence. The trip to the palace ain''t that far since they have access to special roads that only noble carriages could use, making it easier for them to arrive at their destination.


    After hours of travel, she arrived at the gates of the Imperial palace. The sight of it brings back old memories that she cannot help but shiver.


    The carriage stopped and one of the guards went to check who is the passenger. It was supposed to be a servants work but since she''s alone, she grabbed a purse that contains their family crest and show it to the guard.


    When the guard saw it, his face paled and immediately signal for the gates to open. They didn''t question her anymore even though her name is not on the visit list.


    As her carriage is parked, she went down gracefully and some palace servants greeted her.


    "Milady," They said in unison and curtsied.


    "I''m here for the 16th Prince," She mentioned and the two of the servants went ahead to inform Alexjin while the remaining servants led her to the garden gazebo to stay while waiting for the Prince to come.


    It didn''t take long before she saw Alexjin running towards her with a huge smile on his face. He''s wearing a white suit that hugged his figure and a brooch that matches his electric blue eyes.


    "Ma--" Alexjin was about to call her Master like he always do but paused when he remember that he must have not call her that to prevent gossips to start about them.


    "Your royal highness," Geraldine stands up and curtsied when Alexjin reached her.


    "Lady Geraldine Gauthier, how are you today?" Alexjin spoke softly as he gestured the servants to leave them alone.


    "Your highness, I''m doing well." Geraldine kept her head lowered until the servants are out of their sight.


    "Let''s drop the formalities," Alexjin chuckled as they both sit at the pavilion.


    "I apologize for coming unannounced but I''m here to deliver back your robe," Geraldine takes out a small paper bag that contains Alexjin''s freshly cleaned robe and handed it to him.


    "Umm, thank you," He said and took it out of the bag and the smell of roses hits his nose.


    "You''re welcome."


    After that, both of them remained silent as they drink their tea. It was awkward and the atmosphere between them doesn''t feel carefree like before. It was suffocating as if they were guarded all the time with eyes observing their movements.


    "So¡­. umm, how''s the royal life?" Geraldine muttered as she puts back her cup.


    "About that, Lady Geraldine, would you like to stroll in the garden with me?" Alexjin stands up and offered his hand to her.


    She didn''t hesitate to give her hand to Alexjin as he helped her to stand up and both of them walked towards the garden which is full of different types of flowers.


    Geraldine could still feel the warmth of Alexjin''s hand into her skin even though they are no longer in skin contact but her thoughts was distracted when Alexjin picked one of the Daffodils and put it behind her ear.


    That action surprised her, making her flinch and step back with her eyes wide open. Alexjin notice it too, so he quickly take off the flower.


    "I apologize, Lady Geraldine. I cross the line between us," He muttered and instantly step back to give them both space.


    "No, it''s fine. I''m just surprised," Geraldine smiled and look down to see the flower, she bend down and pick it up when Alexjin prevented her.


    "That''s already on the ground--" He said but Geraldine still put the flower back into her hair with a smile.


    "Let''s go," She said and started walking away while Alexjin stands there, frozen at his spot upon witnessing what just happened between them. He could feel his heart beating faster than normal.


    Turning around, he followed Geraldine while trying to avoid her gaze since his face is tinted red.


    After a few minutes, Geraldine abruptly turn around, making him almost trip over her.


    "There''s no one here. We can now talk and act freely," She said and look around. They are currently at the side of the palace garden where less flowery plants are grow and it''s more shrubs.


    "Where''s the children?" Geraldine inch closer as she whispered her question while looking around.


    "Children?" Alexjin asked as he got confused by her question and his mind is imagining something else. The children in his mind are the offspring of him and Geraldine together.


    Geraldine look at him weirdly, "The six children."


    "Ah, I see. I got confused for a bit," Alexjin laughed awkwardly while scratching the back of his neck, "If you want, I could bring you to them."


    "Really? Right now?" Geraldine couldn''t help but feel excited as it''s been months since she last saw the children she adopted.


    "I''m sorry but right now is not the perfect time since it''s improper for a lady to go alone with a man. There are also people who seen us today, they will get suspicious is we both disappear." He explained slowly but when he saw Geraldine''s smile faded, his heart ache.


    "But don''t worry, I''ll send you a letter when the right time comes but I don''t know when will that be since they are also busy with the task I''m giving them." He continued.


    "Task? What task?" Geraldine ask curiously.


    Alexjin didn''t answer and gestured her to follow him. He went to the other pavilion that is beside a pond but no fishes lived there. Just lilies growing healthily.


    "Lady Geraldine, there''s something I needed to tell you." He whispered with a serious face making Geraldine gulp.


    "What is it?"


    "I''m planing to overthrow my father, the Emperor from his throne and replace him." Alexjin said those words firmly without pause.


    Upon hearing Alexjin''s revelation, Geraldine was surprise and couldn''t even speak as the information is still processing in her head since she didn''t expect it to happen.


    "What!?" Geraldine''s voice raised as she could not still believe what Alexjin said. He immediately gestured Geraldine to lower her voice as there might be someone spying them.


    "Are you insane? How can you form a group to overthrow the Emperor when you''re not even a Crown Prince," She whispered harshly as she''s concern over his decision as it could harm him and caused his life.


    "I know your concern about this matter but you don''t have to worry since you have taught me well for the past years. It became my advantage over my brothers even though they have education as well." Alexjin smiled brightly to show that Geraldine doesn''t need to worry.


    "Also, I''ve learned that there are many strong houses that is against the rule of my father because of his cruelty and mercilessness towards the people of the Empire. As for the Crown Prince title, the palace has been preparing for the trials for the crown and I wanted to win, Master." Alexjin firmly said the name he used to call Geraldine. She could feel the motivation and seriously of Alexjin about his plan and she can''t do anything against it and rather support him at his decision.


    She reached out to his hand that was placed at the table. She pressed it tightly while looking into his eyes.


    "Whatever decision you will make, I''m here to support you. Remember that," She smiled and was about to remove her hand when Alexjin took it and kissed her knuckled softly.


    "Lady Geraldine, I will do the best that I can in order to give you the everything," He whispered and caress his check over her skin.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Geraldine ask as she could feel her hair at the back tingling.


    Alexjin stopped moving as he slowly look into her eyes. His electric blue eyes shines when meeting her own red ones. Both colors contrasting one another.


    "Lady Geraldine, I want you to have the whole world under your feet and it starts to this Empire and soon enough.. You will have all the Empires and Kingdoms that stands on every land."

 Chapter 159 - DO NOT OPEN

    Please DO NOT OPEN: Editing


    Thank you


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    For the following day, Geraldine decided that she''ll go to the palace to meet Alexjin to return his robe. The problem at the Northern forest has been solved since the barrier has been fixed but the sighting of the dragon was hidden by the Imperial family to prevent the people from panicking but the nobles couldn''t stop their mouths from talking about it and it slowly spread around the Empire like wildfire.


    Currently, there are people rallying around the town plaza about the Empire hiding dangerous creatures from them and wanted to show to the public.


    Geraldine hopped in the carriage alone as she leave Levine to guard her room in case someone would try to search for her things when she was gone. She didn''t bother to tell it to her father or his brothers since she doesn''t really care about their opinions.


    It was 2:00 in the afternoon when she decided to leave the residence. The trip to the palace ain''t that far since they have access to special roads that only noble carriages could use, making it easier for them to arrive at their destination.


    After hours of travel, she arrived at the gates of the Imperial palace. The sight of it brings back old memories that she cannot help but shiver.


    The carriage stopped and one of the guards went to check who is the passenger. It was supposed to be a servants work but since she''s alone, she grabbed a purse that contains their family crest and show it to the guard.


    When the guard saw it, his face paled and immediately signal for the gates to open. They didn''t question her anymore even though her name is not on the visit list.


    As her carriage is parked, she went down gracefully and some palace servants greeted her.


    "Milady," They said in unison and curtsied.


    "I''m here for the 16th Prince," She mentioned and the two of the servants went ahead to inform Alexjin while the remaining servants led her to the garden gazebo to stay while waiting for the Prince to come.


    It didn''t take long before she saw Alexjin running towards her with a huge smile on his face. He''s wearing a white suit that hugged his figure and a brooch that matches his electric blue eyes.


    "Ma--" Alexjin was about to call her Master like he always do but paused when he remember that he must have not call her that to prevent gossips to start about them.


    "Your royal highness," Geraldine stands up and curtsied when Alexjin reached her.


    "Lady Geraldine Gauthier, how are you today?" Alexjin spoke softly as he gestured the servants to leave them alone.


    "Your highness, I''m doing well." Geraldine kept her head lowered until the servants are out of their sight.


    "Let''s drop the formalities," Alexjin chuckled as they both sit at the pavilion.


    "I apologize for coming unannounced but I''m here to deliver back your robe," Geraldine takes out a small paper bag that contains Alexjin''s freshly cleaned robe and handed it to him.


    "Umm, thank you," He said and took it out of the bag and the smell of roses hits his nose.


    "You''re welcome."


    After that, both of them remained silent as they drink their tea. It was awkward and the atmosphere between them doesn''t feel carefree like before. It was suffocating as if they were guarded all the time with eyes observing their movements.


    "So¡­. umm, how''s the royal life?" Geraldine muttered as she puts back her cup.


    "About that, Lady Geraldine, would you like to stroll in the garden with me?" Alexjin stands up and offered his hand to her.


    She didn''t hesitate to give her hand to Alexjin as he helped her to stand up and both of them walked towards the garden which is full of different types of flowers.


    Geraldine could still feel the warmth of Alexjin''s hand into her skin even though they are no longer in skin contact but her thoughts was distracted when Alexjin picked one of the Daffodils and put it behind her ear.


    That action surprised her, making her flinch and step back with her eyes wide open. Alexjin notice it too, so he quickly take off the flower.


    "I apologize, Lady Geraldine. I cross the line between us," He muttered and instantly step back to give them both space.


    "No, it''s fine. I''m just surprised," Geraldine smiled and look down to see the flower, she bend down and pick it up when Alexjin prevented her.


    "That''s already on the ground--" He said but Geraldine still put the flower back into her hair with a smile.


    "Let''s go," She said and started walking away while Alexjin stands there, frozen at his spot upon witnessing what just happened between them. He could feel his heart beating faster than normal.


    Turning around, he followed Geraldine while trying to avoid her gaze since his face is tinted red.


    After a few minutes, Geraldine abruptly turn around, making him almost trip over her.


    "There''s no one here. We can now talk and act freely," She said and look around. They are currently at the side of the palace garden where less flowery plants are grow and it''s more shrubs.


    "Where''s the children?" Geraldine inch closer as she whispered her question while looking around.


    "Children?" Alexjin asked as he got confused by her question and his mind is imagining something else. The children in his mind are the offspring of him and Geraldine together.


    Geraldine look at him weirdly, "The six children."


    "Ah, I see. I got confused for a bit," Alexjin laughed awkwardly while scratching the back of his neck, "If you want, I could bring you to them."


    "Really? Right now?" Geraldine couldn''t help but feel excited as it''s been months since she last saw the children she adopted.


    "I''m sorry but right now is not the perfect time since it''s improper for a lady to go alone with a man. There are also people who seen us today, they will get suspicious is we both disappear." He explained slowly but when he saw Geraldine''s smile faded, his heart ache.


    "But don''t worry, I''ll send you a letter when the right time comes but I don''t know when will that be since they are also busy with the task I''m giving them." He continued.


    "Task? What task?" Geraldine ask curiously.


    Alexjin didn''t answer and gestured her to follow him. He went to the other pavilion that is beside a pond but no fishes lived there. Just lilies growing healthily.


    "Lady Geraldine, there''s something I needed to tell you." He whispered with a serious face making Geraldine gulp.


    "What is it?"


    "I''m planing to overthrow my father, the Emperor from his throne and replace him." Alexjin said those words firmly without pause.


    Upon hearing Alexjin''s revelation, Geraldine was surprise and couldn''t even speak as the information is still processing in her head since she didn''t expect it to happen.


    "What!?" Geraldine''s voice raised as she could not still believe what Alexjin said. He immediately gestured Geraldine to lower her voice as there might be someone spying them.


    "Are you insane? How can you form a group to overthrow the Emperor when you''re not even a Crown Prince," She whispered harshly as she''s concern over his decision as it could harm him and caused his life.


    "I know your concern about this matter but you don''t have to worry since you have taught me well for the past years. It became my advantage over my brothers even though they have education as well." Alexjin smiled brightly to show that Geraldine doesn''t need to worry.


    "Also, I''ve learned that there are many strong houses that is against the rule of my father because of his cruelty and mercilessness towards the people of the Empire. As for the Crown Prince title, the palace has been preparing for the trials for the crown and I wanted to win, Master." Alexjin firmly said the name he used to call Geraldine. She could feel the motivation and seriously of Alexjin about his plan and she can''t do anything against it and rather support him at his decision.


    She reached out to his hand that was placed at the table. She pressed it tightly while looking into his eyes.


    "Whatever decision you will make, I''m here to support you. Remember that," She smiled and was about to remove her hand when Alexjin took it and kissed her knuckled softly.


    "Lady Geraldine, I will do the best that I can in order to give you the everything," He whispered and caress his check over her skin.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Geraldine ask as she could feel her hair at the back tingling.


    Alexjin stopped moving as he slowly look into her eyes. His electric blue eyes shines when meeting her own red ones. Both colors contrasting one another.


    "Lady Geraldine, I want you to have the whole world under your feet and it starts to this Empire and soon enough.. You will have all the Empires and Kingdoms that stands on every land."

 Chapter 160 - DO NOT OPEN

    DO NOT OPEN : EDITING


    THANK YOU


    .


    .


    .


    ..


    .


    .


    ..


    ..


    .


    For the following day, Geraldine decided that she''ll go to the palace to meet Alexjin to return his robe. The problem at the Northern forest has been solved since the barrier has been fixed but the sighting of the dragon was hidden by the Imperial family to prevent the people from panicking but the nobles couldn''t stop their mouths from talking about it and it slowly spread around the Empire like wildfire.


    Currently, there are people rallying around the town plaza about the Empire hiding dangerous creatures from them and wanted to show to the public.


    Geraldine hopped in the carriage alone as she leave Levine to guard her room in case someone would try to search for her things when she was gone. She didn''t bother to tell it to her father or his brothers since she doesn''t really care about their opinions.


    It was 2:00 in the afternoon when she decided to leave the residence. The trip to the palace ain''t that far since they have access to special roads that only noble carriages could use, making it easier for them to arrive at their destination.


    After hours of travel, she arrived at the gates of the Imperial palace. The sight of it brings back old memories that she cannot help but shiver.


    The carriage stopped and one of the guards went to check who is the passenger. It was supposed to be a servants work but since she''s alone, she grabbed a purse that contains their family crest and show it to the guard.


    When the guard saw it, his face paled and immediately signal for the gates to open. They didn''t question her anymore even though her name is not on the visit list.


    As her carriage is parked, she went down gracefully and some palace servants greeted her.


    "Milady," They said in unison and curtsied.


    "I''m here for the 16th Prince," She mentioned and the two of the servants went ahead to inform Alexjin while the remaining servants led her to the garden gazebo to stay while waiting for the Prince to come.


    It didn''t take long before she saw Alexjin running towards her with a huge smile on his face. He''s wearing a white suit that hugged his figure and a brooch that matches his electric blue eyes.


    "Ma--" Alexjin was about to call her Master like he always do but paused when he remember that he must have not call her that to prevent gossips to start about them.


    "Your royal highness," Geraldine stands up and curtsied when Alexjin reached her.


    "Lady Geraldine Gauthier, how are you today?" Alexjin spoke softly as he gestured the servants to leave them alone.


    "Your highness, I''m doing well." Geraldine kept her head lowered until the servants are out of their sight.


    "Let''s drop the formalities," Alexjin chuckled as they both sit at the pavilion.


    "I apologize for coming unannounced but I''m here to deliver back your robe," Geraldine takes out a small paper bag that contains Alexjin''s freshly cleaned robe and handed it to him.


    "Umm, thank you," He said and took it out of the bag and the smell of roses hits his nose.


    "You''re welcome."


    After that, both of them remained silent as they drink their tea. It was awkward and the atmosphere between them doesn''t feel carefree like before. It was suffocating as if they were guarded all the time with eyes observing their movements.


    "So¡­. umm, how''s the royal life?" Geraldine muttered as she puts back her cup.


    "About that, Lady Geraldine, would you like to stroll in the garden with me?" Alexjin stands up and offered his hand to her.


    She didn''t hesitate to give her hand to Alexjin as he helped her to stand up and both of them walked towards the garden which is full of different types of flowers.


    Geraldine could still feel the warmth of Alexjin''s hand into her skin even though they are no longer in skin contact but her thoughts was distracted when Alexjin picked one of the Daffodils and put it behind her ear.


    That action surprised her, making her flinch and step back with her eyes wide open. Alexjin notice it too, so he quickly take off the flower.


    "I apologize, Lady Geraldine. I cross the line between us," He muttered and instantly step back to give them both space.


    "No, it''s fine. I''m just surprised," Geraldine smiled and look down to see the flower, she bend down and pick it up when Alexjin prevented her.


    "That''s already on the ground--" He said but Geraldine still put the flower back into her hair with a smile.


    "Let''s go," She said and started walking away while Alexjin stands there, frozen at his spot upon witnessing what just happened between them. He could feel his heart beating faster than normal.


    Turning around, he followed Geraldine while trying to avoid her gaze since his face is tinted red.


    After a few minutes, Geraldine abruptly turn around, making him almost trip over her.


    "There''s no one here. We can now talk and act freely," She said and look around. They are currently at the side of the palace garden where less flowery plants are grow and it''s more shrubs.


    "Where''s the children?" Geraldine inch closer as she whispered her question while looking around.


    "Children?" Alexjin asked as he got confused by her question and his mind is imagining something else. The children in his mind are the offspring of him and Geraldine together.


    Geraldine look at him weirdly, "The six children."


    "Ah, I see. I got confused for a bit," Alexjin laughed awkwardly while scratching the back of his neck, "If you want, I could bring you to them."


    "Really? Right now?" Geraldine couldn''t help but feel excited as it''s been months since she last saw the children she adopted.


    "I''m sorry but right now is not the perfect time since it''s improper for a lady to go alone with a man. There are also people who seen us today, they will get suspicious is we both disappear." He explained slowly but when he saw Geraldine''s smile faded, his heart ache.


    "But don''t worry, I''ll send you a letter when the right time comes but I don''t know when will that be since they are also busy with the task I''m giving them." He continued.


    "Task? What task?" Geraldine ask curiously.


    Alexjin didn''t answer and gestured her to follow him. He went to the other pavilion that is beside a pond but no fishes lived there. Just lilies growing healthily.


    "Lady Geraldine, there''s something I needed to tell you." He whispered with a serious face making Geraldine gulp.


    "What is it?"


    "I''m planing to overthrow my father, the Emperor from his throne and replace him." Alexjin said those words firmly without pause.


    Upon hearing Alexjin''s revelation, Geraldine was surprise and couldn''t even speak as the information is still processing in her head since she didn''t expect it to happen.


    "What!?" Geraldine''s voice raised as she could not still believe what Alexjin said. He immediately gestured Geraldine to lower her voice as there might be someone spying them.


    "Are you insane? How can you form a group to overthrow the Emperor when you''re not even a Crown Prince," She whispered harshly as she''s concern over his decision as it could harm him and caused his life.


    "I know your concern about this matter but you don''t have to worry since you have taught me well for the past years. It became my advantage over my brothers even though they have education as well." Alexjin smiled brightly to show that Geraldine doesn''t need to worry.


    "Also, I''ve learned that there are many strong houses that is against the rule of my father because of his cruelty and mercilessness towards the people of the Empire. As for the Crown Prince title, the palace has been preparing for the trials for the crown and I wanted to win, Master." Alexjin firmly said the name he used to call Geraldine. She could feel the motivation and seriously of Alexjin about his plan and she can''t do anything against it and rather support him at his decision.


    She reached out to his hand that was placed at the table. She pressed it tightly while looking into his eyes.


    "Whatever decision you will make, I''m here to support you. Remember that," She smiled and was about to remove her hand when Alexjin took it and kissed her knuckled softly.


    "Lady Geraldine, I will do the best that I can in order to give you the everything," He whispered and caress his check over her skin.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Geraldine ask as she could feel her hair at the back tingling.


    Alexjin stopped moving as he slowly look into her eyes. His electric blue eyes shines when meeting her own red ones. Both colors contrasting one another.


    "Lady Geraldine, I want you to have the whole world under your feet and it starts to this Empire and soon enough.. You will have all the Empires and Kingdoms that stands on every land."

 Chapter 161 - DO NOT OPEN

    Please do not open: editing


    Thank you


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    For the following day, Geraldine decided that she''ll go to the palace to meet Alexjin to return his robe. The problem at the Northern forest has been solved since the barrier has been fixed but the sighting of the dragon was hidden by the Imperial family to prevent the people from panicking but the nobles couldn''t stop their mouths from talking about it and it slowly spread around the Empire like wildfire.


    Currently, there are people rallying around the town plaza about the Empire hiding dangerous creatures from them and wanted to show to the public.


    Geraldine hopped in the carriage alone as she leave Levine to guard her room in case someone would try to search for her things when she was gone. She didn''t bother to tell it to her father or his brothers since she doesn''t really care about their opinions.


    It was 2:00 in the afternoon when she decided to leave the residence. The trip to the palace ain''t that far since they have access to special roads that only noble carriages could use, making it easier for them to arrive at their destination.


    After hours of travel, she arrived at the gates of the Imperial palace. The sight of it brings back old memories that she cannot help but shiver.


    The carriage stopped and one of the guards went to check who is the passenger. It was supposed to be a servants work but since she''s alone, she grabbed a purse that contains their family crest and show it to the guard.


    When the guard saw it, his face paled and immediately signal for the gates to open. They didn''t question her anymore even though her name is not on the visit list.


    As her carriage is parked, she went down gracefully and some palace servants greeted her.


    "Milady," They said in unison and curtsied.


    "I''m here for the 16th Prince," She mentioned and the two of the servants went ahead to inform Alexjin while the remaining servants led her to the garden gazebo to stay while waiting for the Prince to come.


    It didn''t take long before she saw Alexjin running towards her with a huge smile on his face. He''s wearing a white suit that hugged his figure and a brooch that matches his electric blue eyes.


    "Ma--" Alexjin was about to call her Master like he always do but paused when he remember that he must have not call her that to prevent gossips to start about them.


    "Your royal highness," Geraldine stands up and curtsied when Alexjin reached her.


    "Lady Geraldine Gauthier, how are you today?" Alexjin spoke softly as he gestured the servants to leave them alone.


    "Your highness, I''m doing well." Geraldine kept her head lowered until the servants are out of their sight.


    "Let''s drop the formalities," Alexjin chuckled as they both sit at the pavilion.


    "I apologize for coming unannounced but I''m here to deliver back your robe," Geraldine takes out a small paper bag that contains Alexjin''s freshly cleaned robe and handed it to him.


    "Umm, thank you," He said and took it out of the bag and the smell of roses hits his nose.


    "You''re welcome."


    After that, both of them remained silent as they drink their tea. It was awkward and the atmosphere between them doesn''t feel carefree like before. It was suffocating as if they were guarded all the time with eyes observing their movements.


    "So¡­. umm, how''s the royal life?" Geraldine muttered as she puts back her cup.


    "About that, Lady Geraldine, would you like to stroll in the garden with me?" Alexjin stands up and offered his hand to her.


    She didn''t hesitate to give her hand to Alexjin as he helped her to stand up and both of them walked towards the garden which is full of different types of flowers.


    Geraldine could still feel the warmth of Alexjin''s hand into her skin even though they are no longer in skin contact but her thoughts was distracted when Alexjin picked one of the Daffodils and put it behind her ear.


    That action surprised her, making her flinch and step back with her eyes wide open. Alexjin notice it too, so he quickly take off the flower.


    "I apologize, Lady Geraldine. I cross the line between us," He muttered and instantly step back to give them both space.


    "No, it''s fine. I''m just surprised," Geraldine smiled and look down to see the flower, she bend down and pick it up when Alexjin prevented her.


    "That''s already on the ground--" He said but Geraldine still put the flower back into her hair with a smile.


    "Let''s go," She said and started walking away while Alexjin stands there, frozen at his spot upon witnessing what just happened between them. He could feel his heart beating faster than normal.


    Turning around, he followed Geraldine while trying to avoid her gaze since his face is tinted red.


    After a few minutes, Geraldine abruptly turn around, making him almost trip over her.


    "There''s no one here. We can now talk and act freely," She said and look around. They are currently at the side of the palace garden where less flowery plants are grow and it''s more shrubs.


    "Where''s the children?" Geraldine inch closer as she whispered her question while looking around.


    "Children?" Alexjin asked as he got confused by her question and his mind is imagining something else. The children in his mind are the offspring of him and Geraldine together.


    Geraldine look at him weirdly, "The six children."


    "Ah, I see. I got confused for a bit," Alexjin laughed awkwardly while scratching the back of his neck, "If you want, I could bring you to them."


    "Really? Right now?" Geraldine couldn''t help but feel excited as it''s been months since she last saw the children she adopted.


    "I''m sorry but right now is not the perfect time since it''s improper for a lady to go alone with a man. There are also people who seen us today, they will get suspicious is we both disappear." He explained slowly but when he saw Geraldine''s smile faded, his heart ache.


    "But don''t worry, I''ll send you a letter when the right time comes but I don''t know when will that be since they are also busy with the task I''m giving them." He continued.


    "Task? What task?" Geraldine ask curiously.


    Alexjin didn''t answer and gestured her to follow him. He went to the other pavilion that is beside a pond but no fishes lived there. Just lilies growing healthily.


    "Lady Geraldine, there''s something I needed to tell you." He whispered with a serious face making Geraldine gulp.


    "What is it?"


    "I''m planing to overthrow my father, the Emperor from his throne and replace him." Alexjin said those words firmly without pause.


    Upon hearing Alexjin''s revelation, Geraldine was surprise and couldn''t even speak as the information is still processing in her head since she didn''t expect it to happen.


    "What!?" Geraldine''s voice raised as she could not still believe what Alexjin said. He immediately gestured Geraldine to lower her voice as there might be someone spying them.


    "Are you insane? How can you form a group to overthrow the Emperor when you''re not even a Crown Prince," She whispered harshly as she''s concern over his decision as it could harm him and caused his life.


    "I know your concern about this matter but you don''t have to worry since you have taught me well for the past years. It became my advantage over my brothers even though they have education as well." Alexjin smiled brightly to show that Geraldine doesn''t need to worry.


    "Also, I''ve learned that there are many strong houses that is against the rule of my father because of his cruelty and mercilessness towards the people of the Empire. As for the Crown Prince title, the palace has been preparing for the trials for the crown and I wanted to win, Master." Alexjin firmly said the name he used to call Geraldine. She could feel the motivation and seriously of Alexjin about his plan and she can''t do anything against it and rather support him at his decision.


    She reached out to his hand that was placed at the table. She pressed it tightly while looking into his eyes.


    "Whatever decision you will make, I''m here to support you. Remember that," She smiled and was about to remove her hand when Alexjin took it and kissed her knuckled softly.


    "Lady Geraldine, I will do the best that I can in order to give you the everything," He whispered and caress his check over her skin.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Geraldine ask as she could feel her hair at the back tingling.


    Alexjin stopped moving as he slowly look into her eyes. His electric blue eyes shines when meeting her own red ones. Both colors contrasting one another.


    "Lady Geraldine, I want you to have the whole world under your feet and it starts to this Empire and soon enough.. You will have all the Empires and Kingdoms that stands on every land."

 Chapter 162 - DO NOT OPEN

    please do not open: editing


    thank you


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    For the following day, Geraldine decided that she''ll go to the palace to meet Alexjin to return his robe. The problem at the Northern forest has been solved since the barrier has been fixed but the sighting of the dragon was hidden by the Imperial family to prevent the people from panicking but the nobles couldn''t stop their mouths from talking about it and it slowly spread around the Empire like wildfire.


    Currently, there are people rallying around the town plaza about the Empire hiding dangerous creatures from them and wanted to show to the public.


    Geraldine hopped in the carriage alone as she leave Levine to guard her room in case someone would try to search for her things when she was gone. She didn''t bother to tell it to her father or his brothers since she doesn''t really care about their opinions.


    It was 2:00 in the afternoon when she decided to leave the residence. The trip to the palace ain''t that far since they have access to special roads that only noble carriages could use, making it easier for them to arrive at their destination.


    After hours of travel, she arrived at the gates of the Imperial palace. The sight of it brings back old memories that she cannot help but shiver.


    The carriage stopped and one of the guards went to check who is the passenger. It was supposed to be a servants work but since she''s alone, she grabbed a purse that contains their family crest and show it to the guard.


    When the guard saw it, his face paled and immediately signal for the gates to open. They didn''t question her anymore even though her name is not on the visit list.


    As her carriage is parked, she went down gracefully and some palace servants greeted her.


    "Milady," They said in unison and curtsied.


    "I''m here for the 16th Prince," She mentioned and the two of the servants went ahead to inform Alexjin while the remaining servants led her to the garden gazebo to stay while waiting for the Prince to come.


    It didn''t take long before she saw Alexjin running towards her with a huge smile on his face. He''s wearing a white suit that hugged his figure and a brooch that matches his electric blue eyes.


    "Ma--" Alexjin was about to call her Master like he always do but paused when he remember that he must have not call her that to prevent gossips to start about them.


    "Your royal highness," Geraldine stands up and curtsied when Alexjin reached her.


    "Lady Geraldine Gauthier, how are you today?" Alexjin spoke softly as he gestured the servants to leave them alone.


    "Your highness, I''m doing well." Geraldine kept her head lowered until the servants are out of their sight.


    "Let''s drop the formalities," Alexjin chuckled as they both sit at the pavilion.


    "I apologize for coming unannounced but I''m here to deliver back your robe," Geraldine takes out a small paper bag that contains Alexjin''s freshly cleaned robe and handed it to him.


    "Umm, thank you," He said and took it out of the bag and the smell of roses hits his nose.


    "You''re welcome."


    After that, both of them remained silent as they drink their tea. It was awkward and the atmosphere between them doesn''t feel carefree like before. It was suffocating as if they were guarded all the time with eyes observing their movements.


    "So¡­. umm, how''s the royal life?" Geraldine muttered as she puts back her cup.


    "About that, Lady Geraldine, would you like to stroll in the garden with me?" Alexjin stands up and offered his hand to her.


    She didn''t hesitate to give her hand to Alexjin as he helped her to stand up and both of them walked towards the garden which is full of different types of flowers.


    Geraldine could still feel the warmth of Alexjin''s hand into her skin even though they are no longer in skin contact but her thoughts was distracted when Alexjin picked one of the Daffodils and put it behind her ear.


    That action surprised her, making her flinch and step back with her eyes wide open. Alexjin notice it too, so he quickly take off the flower.


    "I apologize, Lady Geraldine. I cross the line between us," He muttered and instantly step back to give them both space.


    "No, it''s fine. I''m just surprised," Geraldine smiled and look down to see the flower, she bend down and pick it up when Alexjin prevented her.


    "That''s already on the ground--" He said but Geraldine still put the flower back into her hair with a smile.


    "Let''s go," She said and started walking away while Alexjin stands there, frozen at his spot upon witnessing what just happened between them. He could feel his heart beating faster than normal.


    Turning around, he followed Geraldine while trying to avoid her gaze since his face is tinted red.


    After a few minutes, Geraldine abruptly turn around, making him almost trip over her.


    "There''s no one here. We can now talk and act freely," She said and look around. They are currently at the side of the palace garden where less flowery plants are grow and it''s more shrubs.


    "Where''s the children?" Geraldine inch closer as she whispered her question while looking around.


    "Children?" Alexjin asked as he got confused by her question and his mind is imagining something else. The children in his mind are the offspring of him and Geraldine together.


    Geraldine look at him weirdly, "The six children."


    "Ah, I see. I got confused for a bit," Alexjin laughed awkwardly while scratching the back of his neck, "If you want, I could bring you to them."


    "Really? Right now?" Geraldine couldn''t help but feel excited as it''s been months since she last saw the children she adopted.


    "I''m sorry but right now is not the perfect time since it''s improper for a lady to go alone with a man. There are also people who seen us today, they will get suspicious is we both disappear." He explained slowly but when he saw Geraldine''s smile faded, his heart ache.


    "But don''t worry, I''ll send you a letter when the right time comes but I don''t know when will that be since they are also busy with the task I''m giving them." He continued.


    "Task? What task?" Geraldine ask curiously.


    Alexjin didn''t answer and gestured her to follow him. He went to the other pavilion that is beside a pond but no fishes lived there. Just lilies growing healthily.


    "Lady Geraldine, there''s something I needed to tell you." He whispered with a serious face making Geraldine gulp.


    "What is it?"


    "I''m planing to overthrow my father, the Emperor from his throne and replace him." Alexjin said those words firmly without pause.


    Upon hearing Alexjin''s revelation, Geraldine was surprise and couldn''t even speak as the information is still processing in her head since she didn''t expect it to happen.


    "What!?" Geraldine''s voice raised as she could not still believe what Alexjin said. He immediately gestured Geraldine to lower her voice as there might be someone spying them.


    "Are you insane? How can you form a group to overthrow the Emperor when you''re not even a Crown Prince," She whispered harshly as she''s concern over his decision as it could harm him and caused his life.


    "I know your concern about this matter but you don''t have to worry since you have taught me well for the past years. It became my advantage over my brothers even though they have education as well." Alexjin smiled brightly to show that Geraldine doesn''t need to worry.


    "Also, I''ve learned that there are many strong houses that is against the rule of my father because of his cruelty and mercilessness towards the people of the Empire. As for the Crown Prince title, the palace has been preparing for the trials for the crown and I wanted to win, Master." Alexjin firmly said the name he used to call Geraldine. She could feel the motivation and seriously of Alexjin about his plan and she can''t do anything against it and rather support him at his decision.


    She reached out to his hand that was placed at the table. She pressed it tightly while looking into his eyes.


    "Whatever decision you will make, I''m here to support you. Remember that," She smiled and was about to remove her hand when Alexjin took it and kissed her knuckled softly.


    "Lady Geraldine, I will do the best that I can in order to give you the everything," He whispered and caress his check over her skin.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Geraldine ask as she could feel her hair at the back tingling.


    Alexjin stopped moving as he slowly look into her eyes. His electric blue eyes shines when meeting her own red ones. Both colors contrasting one another.


    "Lady Geraldine, I want you to have the whole world under your feet and it starts to this Empire and soon enough.. You will have all the Empires and Kingdoms that stands on every land."

 Chapter 163 - DO NOT OPEN:

    do not open: editing


    thank you


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    *I want you to have the whole world under your feet*


    These words kept on repeating in Geraldine''s mind that she can''t help but shiver every time she remember what Alexjin said to her.


    After Alexjin reveal his plan, Geraldine excuse herself and go back home as she needed to let the information sink into her brain.


    She''s currently inside the carriage even though she arrived at the residence, Geraldine didn''t hopped out and rather stay inside.


    "Milady?" The coachman knock at the window to notify Geraldine that they finally arrived.


    "Let me stay for a bit," She said softly and slump down on her seat.


    The coachman nodded his head in understanding and leave Geraldine to give her privacy. He also notify the guards about Geraldine''s decision so that they won''t disturb her.


    "What will I do now?" She murmured while rubbing her face due to frustration, "It''s too soon."


    Sighing heavily, Geraldine look at outside to see her brother Gavril walking towards the carriage with a glare.


    "Here we go again," She rolled her eyes and prepared herself for another encounter with her brother.


    Gavril aggressively open the door with so much force that it ripped it apart. He throws the broken door at the side and grabbed Geraldine''s hand and pull her with him as they walked towards the mansion.


    The knights and servants that saw them immediately went away or stopped walking so that they would not cross with Gavril since his aura is scaring them but not Geraldine, she only laughed at his actions.


    When they arrived at the Duke''s office, Gavril pushed her inside and she saw her father and even Gael waiting for her.


    The Duke immediately drop the book his reading at the table loudly, creating an echo inside. His red eyes glared towards her as if he wanted to kill her alive.


    "Young lady, do you know what have you done!" The Duke yelled loudly, his veins at his neck are protruding and looks like it was about to burst.


    Geraldine didn''t answer and tilted her head to the aside and acted innocent as if she didn''t knew what he''s referring to.


    The Duke sighs and rub his head while sitting back on his seat and let Gael handle the matter. Gael stepped in front and cleared his throat.


    "We received an information that you went to the Palace and met with the 16th Prince," Gael said calmly but his voice sound restricted as if he is controlling the way he spoke.


    Geraldine look at them with poker face as she answered their accusations, "Yes, I meet with the 16th Prince to bring back the robe he lend me at the Hunting Event."


    The look of disbelief plastered on their faces as if she had done something horrible so she added, "It''s just the right thing to do than letting a servant to deliver it to the Prince. It would be disrespectful."


    "Yes, we know that but Geraldine, you forgot that you went alone without any servant to accompany you. Also, both of you talked privately ALONE. It will cause a scandal since you and the Prince are not even engaged to be left alone without acquaintance!" Gael raised his voice and sighs in frustration.


    "The Prince and I just knew one another for a little while besides, we met inside the Palace--" Geraldine wasn''t able to continue what she''s saying when the Duke slam his hand on the table. Then he gestured Gael to grab the envelop that was placed beside him.


    "What you did is crucial as this moment because the Palace is preparing a contest for the next Crown Prince of the Empire. Connections between the nobles is very important for the Princes and what you did makes them believe that the House of Gauthier is at the of the 16th Prince." The Duke said with disappointment lace in his voice. Then Gael handed the envelope to Geraldine and what inside surprised her.


    It was a marriage invitation from the Emperor itself base on the seal from the bottom side of the paper.


    "We can''t reject the proposal of the Emperor, Geraldine." The Duke muttered while massaging his temples.


    Geraldine''s eyes is still attached to the piece of paper while reading the words written carefully.


    ===


    Dear Duke Victor Gauthier,


    How are you, my dear friend? It''s been awhile since we talked to each other. I write this letter because I have a proposal with your house. I want to ask the hand of your only daughter Geraldine Gauthier in marriage to my 16th son since Jin Du''Bellay. We will wait for your approval.


    Sincerely,


    Emperor Victor Du''Bellay


    ===


    Below the letter have a red seal of the palace. Geraldine look at them and carefully folded back the letter.


    "You can just reject the proposal," She muttered and shrug as if it didn''t even matter, making the Duke fumed in anger.


    "You can''t just reject a proposal from the Emperor itself since he''s the one who actually made the letter. I would bring shame to our name if we reject the offer!" Gael sighs in frustration.


    "Though, why does the royal family held a contest for the next Crown Prince when they already have one, that golden haired Prince," Gavril ask as he doesn''t know what''s going on either.


    "The current Crown Prince receive a fatal wound from saving a noble lady, making him unable to do his duties as the next Emperor that why he''s been drop from his title," The Duke explained and his eyes went to Geraldine.


    "Our family was supposed to support other Princes who will have a higher chance of winning than the 16th Prince. He''s the least likely to win because of his background and lack of education!" The Duke spit out the words with pure disappointment and anger, "He even spend his whole life as a slave!"


    Those words triggered Geraldine especially how they all look down to Alexjin, the person whom she trained for years and will save her from a miserable ending.


    Her eyes squinted while trying to control herself not to say or do something crazy as the other Geraldine inside of her wanted to get out and cause chaos in that room.


    With a smile, Geraldine walked towards the table and carefully place the letter and push it towards the Duke.


    "You are right, father. Too bad we can''t reject the proposal from the Emperor," She smiled sweetly but her eyes says otherwise. She turn her back and walk away when Gavril grabbed her hand, stopping her from leaving.


    "Do you approve of this sh*t!?" He yelled and pull her back, "Father, we can do something about this. Let''s ask the Emperor to marry Geraldine to the other Princes rather than the 16th Prince --"


    *Slap*


    Gavril wasn''t able to continue his words when something hit his right cheeks, making him look at the side.


    "Sorry, my hand slip," Geraldine giggled and look at the Duke. Ignoring the shocked face of Gavril.


    "I approved the proposal of marriage to the 16th Prince. After all, I will be free from this wretched household anyways. Besides, if you don''t want to support the 16th Prince, it''s fine with me. After marriage you can just abandon me and support the other Prince. I don''t really care," Geraldine shrugged and went out of the door. Leaving his family''s mouth hang open due to her words.


    Outside, she met Jerome standing at the corner. She had the urge to slap him in the face or kick his balls but it would be troublesome since her hand is still throbbing from slapping Gavril.


    She just ignored him and went back to her house to get ready since she doesn''t know when will the Emperor held the wedding and if the Duke sent his approval. She needs to be ready and meet Alexjin again for the engagement.


    A thought also came into her mind about Alexjin''s plan and the proposal of marriage that happened in one day. Especially the words that Alexjin said to her. If she will become his bride and he will take the title of the Crown Prince and be the Emperor someday, she will become the Empress.


    "Oh, my goodness!" She exclaimed and falls on the floor since her feet lost its energy. She have never thought about her ruling the Empire since on her mind, she will just destroy it and escape without a trace.


    "Young miss!" Levine yelled and hurriedly went to Geraldine when she saw her sitting on the floor at the living room and looks like she was about to faint.


    "Le - vine¡­" Geraldine whispered as she looked at her servant. Her eyes started to get blurry and felt like she wanted to sleep. It didn''t take long before she lost her consciousness as Levine catches her into her lap.


    "Young miss!! young miss!!" Levine tried to shake Geraldine''s shoulder to wake her up but nothing happened so she begun to shout for help to the other servants around to help her put Geraldine to her bed and call a doctor for examination.